Wengage A
Tunce
HIZ
6:30:´VPP60 1280***
THE
NORMAN
PEOPLE
DA
122
N8
N84
1874
UNIVI
B 440238

" mmm!!
1817
ARTES
LIBRARY
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
KHWAMONIUM
VERITAS
FLURIBUS UNUM
TUEBOR
SCIENTIA
OF THE
SI-QUÆRIS-PENINSULAM-AMŒNAM
CIRCUMSPICE
37 JA SAVU NEWS INSEAD ARAUJO AL
1111!||||||¶T
THE GIFT OF
Dean M.E. Cooley

DA
122
N8
784
1874
ZZ
;
}
1
་
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
1
DA
122
-N8
N84
1874-
!
I
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
膂
​AND THEIR EXISTING DESCENDANTS IN
THE BRITISH DOMINIONS AND THE
UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
J
SECOND EDITION
'The very concurrence and coincidence of so many evidences
that contribute to the proof, carries a great weight,'
SIR MATTHEW HALE'
Un
1
HENRY S. KING & Co.
65 CORNHILL & 12 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON
1874

1
Gift
Dean M. E. Cooley
6-30-30
1
1
}
TO THE MEMORY
OF
PERCY VISCOUNT STRANGFORD
r
PREFACE.
It is the aim of the following pages to apply genealogy to
the illustration of English ethnology. The former branch
of knowledge has been supposed to lie exclusively within
the domain of the antiquary; but a closer examination
will, it is thought, show that the scientific observer, and
the historian also, may find in it classes of facts which
are not beneath their notice and investigation.
If by placing genealogy on a critical and historical
basis, and applying it to ethnology, we should be enabled
to prove the fallacy of some generally received maxims
as to the composition of the English nation-to show
that the Norman settlement at the Conquest consisted of
something more than a slight infusion of a foreign
element that it involved the addition of a numerous and
mighty people, equalling probably a moiety of the con-
quered population-that the people thus introduced has
continued to exist without merger or absorption in any
1
viii
PREFACE.
other race that, as a race, it is as distinguishable now as
it was a thousand years since, and that at this hour its
descendants may be counted by tens of millions in this
country and in the United States of America; if this be
so, then it will be admitted that English ethnology is
not uninterested in the progress of critical English
genealogy that it may find there a hitherto neglected
series of facts, of incalculable value to English and even
to foreign ethnology.
If, in addition to this, it be possible to show on
historical grounds, that the earlier Northman or Danish
immigration had seated in England a people scarcely
inferior in number to the Anglo-Saxons; and, in the
absence of all evidence to the contrary, to infer by a
process of analogical reasoning from the case of the
Normans, that this Danish race also has continued to
exist up to the present moment, increasing in like ratio
with them and the Anglo-Saxons; and that it conse-
quently now rivals each of them in point of numbers; if
this be so, history, which at present usually contemplates
ancient events in England exclusively from the Anglo-
Saxon point of view, and under the influence of Anglo-
Saxon feeling, will acquire greater breadth and impar-
tiality, and will extend to the Scandinavian ancestors of a
majority of the English and American people that equit-
PREFACE.
ix
•
7
able judgment and that filial interest which are now
reserved for the Anglo-Saxon ancestors of a minority.
Such are some of the results which may be anticipated
from the application of historical genealogy to ethnology,
in which this work is a first essay.
The genealogy of the Norman race leads up to its
connexion with the Danish and the Anglo-Saxon, which,
with it, form the three great constituents of the English
nation. To trace that connexion it has been found
necessary to enter on the relationship between the
Gothic and Teutonic races, which, as far as the author
is aware, has not as yet been treated systematically by
English writers. It is hoped, however, that the views
here enunciated will be found to harmonise generally
with those entertained by the most enlightened en-
quirers.
The later Scandinavian or Norman immigration into
England has formed the subject of the following pages;
the earlier Scandinavian or Danish has been very slightly
noticed in connexion with it. The extent and difficulty
of the latter subject have induced the author to reserve
its further consideration for another work.
January, 1874.
CONTENTS.
ADDITIONAL NOTES.
ON THE NOMENCLATURE OF RACES.
ON THE FAMILY OF HASTINGS
ON THE EXTENT OF THE DANISH DOMINION IN 879
I.
·
1
II.
CHAPTER I.
DISCOVERY OF THE DESCENDANTS OF THE NORMAN NOBILITY
IN ENGLAND
CHAPTER II.
DISCOVERY OF THE DESCENDANTS OF THE NORMAN COMMONALTY
IN ENGLAND
CRITICISM OF FAMILY HISTORY
III.
CHAPTER III.
CHAPTER IV.
CONSTRUCTIVE PRINCIPLES OF THIS WORK
?
PAGE
xiii
xiii
xvi
1
26
50
65
xii
CONTENTS.
LAND
CHAPTER V.
NATIONAL CHARACTER OF THE NORMAN SETTLEMENT IN ENG-
CHAPTER VI.
THE DANISH SETTLEMENT IN ENGLAND
1
*
ALPHABETICAL SERIES OF EXISTING NORMAN NAMES AND FAMILIES
TAKEN FROM THE LONDON POST OFFICE DIRECTORY
1
APPENDIX.
NORMAN NAMES FROM AA TO ALL TAKEN FROM THE OFFICIAL
LISTS AT SOMERSET HOUSE
INDEX OF MEDIEVAL SURNAMES IN THIS WORK
CHAPTER VII.
GOTHIC ORIGIN OF THE NORMANS, DANES, AND ANGLO-Saxons.
PRESENT DIFFUSION AND NUMBERS OF THE GOTHIC RACE. 114
·
•
7
PAGE
1
83
101
•
133
453
457
1.
1
1
ADDITIONAL NOTES.
I. ON THE NOMENCLATURE OF RACES.
THE term 'English' in these pages is used to describe the people of England
for the last seven centuries, during which it has been thus employed. It
is not here applied to the natives of England from the year 500 to the
Conquest, because, in the author's opinion, the race termed 'English
prior to 880 formed only a moiety of the race so termed in 1066, and
only forms a third of the race now so termed. For distinctness' sake,
therefore, he uses 'Saxon' or 'Anglo-Saxon,' 'Dane,' and 'Norman,' to
describe the three great and nearly equal constituents of the present 'English'
race.
II. ON THE EXTENT OF THE DANISH DOMINION IN 879.
In reference to the remarks on this subject (page 102), it may be said
that an extent has been there assigned to the Danish dominion after the
treaty between Alfred and Guthrum in 878, which is at variance with re-
ceived opinions; and Mr. Freeman's and Mr. Pearson's statements may be
cited. Those eminent writers have, undoubtedly, taken a different view of
the case.
The former states (Norman Conquest, i. 48), that by the terms
of the peace of Wedmore the Northmen were to evacuate Wessex and the
part of Mercia south of Watling Street; they, or at least their chiefs, were
to submit to baptism, and they were to receive the whole land beyond Wat-
ling Street as vassals of the West Saxon king. Guthrum, the Danish king,
was accordingly baptised by the name of Athelstan; he took possession of
his new dominions,' &c. In a note the exact boundary of the two states is
detailed from the treaty extant in Thorpe's 'Laws and Institutes' (i. 152),
xiv
ADDITIONAL NOTES.
which is assumed to be the 'peace of Wedmore.' Mr. Pearson (Hist.
England, i. 169) repeats these statements, and expands them by adding that
by 'this agreement the whole of Mercia was restored to its former dependent
condition to Wessex.'
The author ventures to think that these able writers have not, in this
case, exhibited their usual critical discrimination. He is unable to divine
their reason for terming the treaty of 878 the 'peace' or 'treaty' of 'Wed-
more.' The treaty was actually concluded at Chippenham, and Wedmore is
only mentioned by the earliest chroniclers as the scene of a ceremony (the
chrism-loosing) some weeks later, consequent on Guthrum's baptism.
They know nothing of a 'treaty of Wedmore.' The contemporary writers
are equally silent as to Guthrum and the Danes holding the north of Mercia
as 'vassals' of Alfred; or as to Guthrum's obtaining 'new dominions' in
East Anglia by gift of that Prince. These stories were invented at a later
date to glorify King Alfred, and ought not to be accepted merely on the
authority of the later chroniclers.
Again, the author cannot but wonder that the treaty of 878 between
Guthrum and Alfred should be confused by these writers with that between
Guthrum and Alfred which is still extant. A very slight examination would
have shown that the two treaties are wholly different. We learn from
Asser, the contemporary and friend of King Alfred, that the treaty of
Chippenham in 878 comprised, after the agreement for peace, two articles-
the speedy evacuation of Alfred's dominions by the Danes, and an under-
taking by Guthrum to become Christian, and to receive baptism under
Alfred's sponsorship. Juraverunt se citissimè de suo regno exituros,
nec non et Godrum rex eorum Christianitatem subire, et baptismum sub
manu Ælfredi regis accipere promisit' (Asser, de reb. gestis Ælfredi Ann.
878). The Saxon Chronicle also states that by the treaty the Danes under-
took to leave Alfred's kingdom (that hie of his rice woldon), and that their
king should receive baptism (Chron. Sax., ed. Petrie, p. 357). Neither of
the conditions here mentioned are to be found in the extant treaty; but
instead of them we find an article defining the boundaries of the two
kingdoms, which is not alluded to by the early writers as forming any part
of the treaty of 878. Nor is this all that can be said. The very terms of
the extant treaty show that it ought not to be confused with the treaty of
878. It is entitled 'the Peace that King Alfred and King Guthrum and the
Witan of all the English nation, and all the people that are in East Anglia,
have ordained.' A treaty made by the Danes at Chippenham in Wilts,
could not well be said to be made by the people that are in East Anglia.'
(
\
re
ADDITIONAL NOTES.
'
XV
•
It is evident from the use of those terms that the treaty in which they were
introduced must have been made subsequently to the Danish settlement in
East Anglia; but the Danes did not become seated in East Anglia till 880,
according to Asser and the Saxon Chronicle, that is, not till two years
after the treaty of Chippenham. Consequently, the treaty we now possess
must have been later than the treaty of Chippenham; and the agreement
as to the boundaries passing along the Lea, Ouse, and Watling Street, was
not made in 878, but at a later date.
In addition to this, Mercia, south of Watling Street, is further proved to
have been the territory of the Danes after the treaty of 878, by the state-
ment of the Anglo-Saxon writers, that the Danes fully 'executed' the
conditions of that treaty-'quæ omnia ille et sui ut promiserunt impleve-
runt' (Asser), and 'hie that gelæston' (Sax. Chron.), coupled with their
statement immediately after, that the Danes, 'according to their promise,'
'departed in 879 from Chippenham to Cirencester, and there remained for
one year.' Cirencester was in the south of Mercia, and yet the residence of
the Danes there for a year was a fulfilment of their promise under the
treaty to evacuate Alfred's 'kingdom.' Therefore South Mercia under the
treaty of 878 was not a part of that kingdom. Hence we see at once that
Alfred was not in possession of South Mercia in 879, nor was he in posses-
sion of any territory north of the Thames till the year 886, when we find
him besieging and taking London. Interim obsidetur a rege Ælfredo
urbs Lundonia. . . Etiam post manus catervæ confirmatas ibi constitui-
tur dux Ethered a rege præfato custodiendi arcem' (Ethelward Chron.
iv. p. 517, Ed. Petrie). Here, then, commenced the acquisition of a part of
the Danish dominion north of the Thames by conquest from the Danes,
afterwards ratified by treaty.
Mr. Pearson has quoted (i. 170) a charter from the Codex Diplomaticus
(311) to prove that Ethelred was appointed duke of Mercia immediately
after the treaty of 878. This charter undoubtedly is dated 880, and is
witnessed by Alfred and by his daughter Ethelfleda (apparently as wife of
Ethelred); and the latter is styled 'duke of Mercia;' but Mr. Kemble has
remarked (Cod. Dipl. ii. Preface), that a large proportion of Alfred's
charters are forgeries; and it seems, either that the charter under considera-
tion is one of these, or else that its date is an error; for in 880 Ethelfleda
was, at the outside, eleven years old (Alfred having married in 868 at nine-
teen years of age), and could not then have been married, nor is it likely
that she should have witnessed a charter at such an age. Mr. Pearson also
produces a charter stating that Wulphere's estates were, immediately after
xvi
ADDITIONAL NOTES.
i
878, confiscated by the Witan of Wessex and Mercia;' but there is no
evidence whatever of the date of this transaction; it no doubt took place at
a date long subsequent to 878, after Alfred had acquired a part of Mercia by
conquest.
III. ON THE FAMILY OF HASTINGS.
In p. 280 the author has identified the family of Hastings with that of Le
Mareschal de Venoix. A different view has been taken in an elaborate
paper on the Hastings Family (Archæological Journal, vol. xxvi.), the
general value of which the author desires to acknowledge. Its identifica-
tion, however, of the house of Hastings with that of Mascarel appears to
rest on an unsound inference. It is argued that because William, son of
Robert, t. Henry II., and his son Ralph de Hastings, were possessed of
estates formerly the property of the Mascarels, and because Alexander
Mascarel is expressly stated to have been 'uncle' of William, son of Robert,
therefore Robert must have been a Mascarel, and brother of Alexander.
But this does not follow: Robert may have married the sister of Alexander
Mascarel, in which case the latter would be uncle' of William Fitz-
Robert; and such, no doubt, was the fact, for Robert was a Hastings, and
is mentioned t. Henry I. as 'De Venoix,' the latter being the Norman, and
Hastings the English name of the family. It is needless to go into the
question of chronology, which appears to be also adverse to this theory. The
author hopes, therefore, that he may be excused for not admitting the
identity of the Mascarel and the Hastings families as proved.
i
THE NORMAN PEOPLE.
CHAPTER I.
DISCOVERY OF THE DESCENDANTS OF THE NORMAN
NOBILITY IN ENGLAND.
THE Normans were one of those few races of men whose
extraordinary mental and physical energies have exercised
a profound and enduring influence over the world. They
were a race of the same class as the Greek, the Roman,
or the Saracen, whose actions fill the pages of history, and
will remain engraved on the memory of man as long as
humanity itself endures.
Seven centuries have elapsed since the world has known
the Normans in England under the form of a separate
and distinct nationality. They have been for that space
of time inextricably blended with other races in England,
and the modern inhabitants of this country are unable to
determine the early nationality to which they individually
owe their origin. Let it then be permitted to direct closer
B
2
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
attention to the Normans, as the most conspicuous amongst
the early races of England, and in the first place to their
character and exploits in the tenth and eleventh centuries.
It is here proposed to quote the testimony of some of our
most eminent historians in relation to the Norman cha-
racter, because it possesses far more value and authority
than any other evidence that might be collected from
other sources, representing as it does the matured opinions
of men perfectly conversant with the subject on which
they have written, and whose testimony may be consi-
dered to be free from bias or prejudice.
The first whose description of the Norman character
deserves attention is Lord Macaulay, who was himself of
Celtic origin.
"The Normans,' says Lord Macaulay, 'were then the
foremost race of Christendom. Their valour and ferocity
had made them conspicuous amongst the rovers whom
Scandinavia had sent forth to ravage Western Europe . . .
At length one of the feeble heirs of Charlemagne
ceded to the strangers a fertile province.
In that
province they founded a mighty state, which gradually
extended its influence over the neighbouring principalities
of Brittany and Maine. Without laying aside the dauntless
valour which had been the terror of every land from the
Elbe to the Pyrenees, the Normans rapidly acquired all,
and more than all, the knowledge and refinement which
they found in the country where they settled. Their
courage secured their territory against foreign invasion.
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
3
They established internal order, such as had been long
unknown in the Frank Empire. They embraced Chris-
tianity, and with Christianity they learned a great part of
what the clergy had to teach. They abandoned their
native speech and adopted the French tongue, in which
the Latin was the predominant element. They speedily
raised their new language to a dignity and importance
which it had never possessed. They found it a barbarous
jargon, they fixed it in writing, and they employed it in
legislation, in poetry, and in romance. They renounced
that brutal intemperance to which all the other branches
of the great German family were too much inclined.
That chivalrous spirit which has exercised so powerful an
influence on the politics, the morals, and manners of the
European nations was found in the highest exaltation
amongst the Norman nobles. These nobles were distin-
guished by their graceful bearing and insinuating address.
They were distinguished also by their skill in negotiation
and by a natural eloquence, which they assiduously culti-
vated . But their chief fame was derived from their
military exploits. Every country, from the Atlantic Ocean
to the Red Sea, witnessed the prodigies of their discipline
and valour. One Norman knight, at the head of a
handful of warriors, scattered the Celts of Connaught.
Another founded the monarchy of the Two Sicilies, and
saw the Emperors of the East and West fly before his
arms. A third, the Ulysses of the first Crusade, was
invested by his fellow-soldiers with the sovereignty of
B 2
1
4
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
{
Antioch; and a fourth, whose name lives in the great
poem of Tasso, was celebrated throughout Christendom
as the bravest and most generous of the champions of the
Holy Sepulchre.'¹
"The Normans,' says Mr. Freeman, 'were the Saracens
of Christendom, spreading themselves over every corner
of the world, and appearing in almost every character. . .
None knew better how to hold their own against pope
and prelate the especial children of the Church were as
little disposed to unconditional obedience as the most
stiff-necked of Ghibilines.'
C
'To free England,' he continues, the Norman gave a
race of tyrants: to enslaved Sicily he gave a line of
beneficent rulers. But to England he gave also a con-
quering nobility, which, in a few generations, became as
truly English in England as it had become French in
Normandy. If he overthrew our Harolds and our
Waltheofs, he gave a Fitz-Walter and a Bigod to win
back the rights for which Harold and Waltheof had fallen.
Art, under his auspices, produced alike the stern
grandeur of Caen and Ely, and the brilliant gorgeousness of
Palermo and Monreale. In a word, the indomitable vigour
of the Scandinavian, joined to the buoyant vivacity of the
Gaul, produced the conquering and ruling race of Europe.
The destinies of this imperial race are thus described
by a great historian:
› 2
1 Lord Macaulay, History of England, i. 11.
2 Freeman, History of the Norman Conquest, i. 170.
"
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
5
The Normans,' says Froude, 'in occupying both
England and Ireland, were but fulfilling the work for
which they were especially qualified and gifted. .
They were born rulers of men, and were forced by the
same necessity which has brought the decrepit kingdoms
of Asia under the authority of England and Russia to
take the management, eight centuries ago, of the anarchic
nations of Western Europe.'
1
In contemplating the Norman race, then, which became
seated in England in the eleventh century, we are to
recognise in it one of the most extraordinary manifesta-
tions of human intellect and power that the history of the
world affords; and we are hence impelled at once to
demand further details of the actual life and attendant
conditions of a race so singular and remarkable. We are
led to enquire, What was the real character and nature of
the settlement of the Normans in England? Was it
merely the migration of a small body of nobles? Was
it, on the other hand, an immigration as truly national as
that of the Saxons had been? What was to be the
destiny of this new race? Was it, like some mere
military aristocracies, predestined to speedy decay, and to
ultimate extinction ? Was it to be irretrievably lost.
amidst the masses of the nations whom it had subdued?
Was its empire to fall into the hands of an alien nation-
ality? Are those Norman laws, institutions, language, and
national attributes, which in England and America bear
1 Froude, The English in Ireland, i. 16, 17.
}
6
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
со
such potent testimony to a common origin, merely the
memorials of a race that has long passed away, and to
which the actual inhabitants of these countries bear as
remote a relation as they do to the unknown races which
fabricated stone implements or were contemporary with
the mammoth ?
Or is the reverse of this the truth? Is the Norman
race still living-still presenting its essential charac-
teristics still great, prosperous, progressive, and more
than ever multitudinous ? Is it still producing new
nations? Is it still in the van of human progress, yet
still advancing with firm, practical, deliberate, and mascu-
line intelligence?
Such are some of the questions which suggest them-
selves on perusing the narrative of the adventurous
exploits of the Normans; and they are questions
which, with all the respect due to the eminent writers
who have recorded those exploits, have not as yet
received from them the attention to which their interest.
and their importance are entitled.
Mr. Freeman gives expression to the views most
prevalent on this subject. The indomitable vigour of the
Scandinavian, joined to the buoyant vivacity of the Gaul,
produced the conquering and ruling race of Europe. And
yet that race, as a race, has vanished. It has everywhere
been absorbed by the races which it had conquered.' In
Old England,' continues the same accomplished writer,
'the Norman race has sunk beneath the influence of a race
6
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
7
The
less brilliant, but more enduring than his own.
Norman has vanished from the world, but he has indeed
left a name behind him.'1 So, too, Gibbon has said,
'The adventurous Normans who had raised so many
trophies in France, England and Ireland, in Apulia,
Sicily, and the East, were lost in victory or servitude
among the vanquished nations.'2
These opinions are grounded on the phenomena which
meet the eye and appear on the surface of society.
Historians have not as yet sufficiently considered the
Normans as a whole. They have adopted as their basis
chronicles and records which describe chiefly the actions
of the higher classes, and whose allusions to the middle
and lower classes are slight and transient, and hence we
find the ablest English historians at variance on questions
of importance. To some the Norman settlement at the
Conquest presents itself in the aspect of the migration of
a few thousands of knights and nobles, while others recog-
nise in it the immigration of Normans of all classes. Yet
it is obviously of the greatest importance, in an historical
point of view, to determine whether the Normans were an
aristocracy or a nation. It is evident that a nation cannot
be dealt with as if it were an aristocracy without risk of
serious error; and it may be said with deference that if
our historians had from circumstances been enabled to
devote more time and attention to leading questions of
1 Freeman, History of the Norman Conquest, i 169, 170.
2 Gibbon, Decline and Fall, vii. 145. Ed. 1855.
+
8
"
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
this nature, their views of history might have been in
some important respects modified.
History throws very little light on the fate of the
Normans after the twelfth century. It does not enable
us to resolve satisfactorily the problem of their later
existence. It is not, in fact, conversant with those
minuter and more detailed enquiries which would alone
enable it to determine such questions of fact. From the
twelfth century distinctions of race in England entirely
disappear from the surface of history, and the continuance
and position of the Norman race are merely subjects
of conjecture.
The desirableness of a fresh enquiry into the later
condition of a race so renowned will perhaps be generally
admitted. The uncertainty in which its fate remains
involved subsequently to the twelfth century, and the con-
tradictory opinions which prevail on the subject, will
constitute a sufficient apology for an attempt to ascertain
questions of fact. But the enquiry is surrounded by diffi-
culties so numerous that the reluctance of authors to
venture upon it is easily to be accounted for. It demands.
a special study of subjects not particularly inviting-an
examination in detail of facts and circumstances apparently
too trivial to claim notice, and yet so numerous as to
demand sedulous application, and a considerable expendi-
ture of time. It may disturb opinions very generally
received-may create offence in many cases-and may
interfere with the most cherished convictions of numerous
•
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
9
families. And there has been also, till recently, a moral
impossibility that almost any amount of leisure could suffice
for the elucidation of these questions. They have only
come within the reach of solution within the present
generation. In the preceding generation the materials
for enquiry still remained almost inaccessible in manuscripts;
and had not the present writer been enabled to refer to
the Great Rolls of the Norman Exchequer in print, as
edited by Mr. Stapleton for the Society of Antiquaries
about thirty years since, and to realize the valuable results
of that publication, by the aid of the Index which at a
later period was compiled under direction of the Société
des Antiquaires de la Normandie, and which appears in
their excellent edition of the same record, it would have
been totally impossible to write the present work; and
even these materials, valuable as they are, would have been
comparatively useless in the author's hands had he not,
by the merest accident, brought the Exchequer Rolls of
Normandy into juxtaposition with the English records of
the twelfth century.
The English and Norman records furnish, in truth, a
singular and perhaps unique instance in Europe of the
preservation and publication of records of two different
countries, of seven hundred years standing, relating to dif-
ferent branches of the same race, and so minutely detailed
as to enable us to trace the identity of families, and even
individuals, in two countries. Had we possessed either of
these classes of records singly, without the other, it would
10
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
have been impossible to trace the connexion of races; and
so remarkable is the light which they throw on each other,
and on the race to which they relate, in its two divisions,
that it may be said that in all probability there is no
parallel instance in the world. Certainly there is nothing
to correspond to it in the case of the Anglo-Saxon and
Danish nationalities in England, for there are no records,
either in Scandinavia, or in North Germany and Holland,
which could throw light on the great masses of the English
branches of their race.
A statement of the circumstances in which the present
enquiry originated may, perhaps, be the most appropriate
mode of conveying to the reader a general notion of the
chain of reasoning which gradually resulted in the conclu-
sions hereafter to be detailed.
Some years since a relative expressed to the writer a
wish that some of his leisure hours might be given to
investigations on the origin of families in which they
were mutually interested by descent. In compliance
with that desire some attention was given to the subject
in question; and the writer very speedily discovered that
the enquiry was not without its attendant difficulties. He
found himself immersed in thorny questions of all descrip-
tions, the age and authenticity of manuscripts and records,
the precise chronology of events not noticed by ordinary
history, the descent of estates and their changes of denomi-
nation, the identity or diversity of contemporary indi-
viduals bearing the same name, the obsolete forms of
A
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
11
existing languages, the force and meaning of forgotten
habits, usages, laws, and institutions, the changes in Euro-
pean geography and topography, the correct reading and
interpretation of records relating to an order of things
that has passed away.
These investigations continued at intervals for years,
and in their course familiarity with the sources of know-
ledge was gradually attained. At length the task was
ended, and the results were the complete establishment
of the fact that certain families, supposed to be English,
were originally Norman, the recovery of their original
Norman names after a disuse of six centuries, and with
those names the recovery of their early history, both in
Normandy and England, and the overset of sundry
received heraldic pedigrees.
-
The particular cases which led to these results could
only be interesting to a very limited circle, but the results
themselves appeared to deserve more attentive considera-
tion. When they were carefully studied it was perceived
that there must be in England many families which, under
English surnames, preserve a Norman descent. It was
concluded, further, that the same system of enquiry which
had been found successful in some cases might prove
equally successful in others; that additional discoveries
might be anticipated; and that this result might be
attained with comparative facility in consequence of the
experience which had been gained. Curiosity being
excited, it was resolved to make an excursion into the
36
12
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
terra incognita, not perhaps without some faint spark of
the same interest which led the adventurer of old to
launch forth on voyages of discovery.
It
All that now remained to be done was to choose the
point from which investigation should commence. The
first selection (as is often the case in new undertakings)
proved a failure, and operated as a discouragement.
was attempted to trace the descendants of the Barons of
the Conqueror mentioned in Domesday Book; but, after
great and not altogether unfruitful research, it was at
length realised that families may be traced upwards, but
can scarcely be traced downwards, and the attempt had
to be abandoned.
This failure, however, did not in any degree affect the
principles which had been previously established by
experiment. They continued intact. It only remained,
therefore, to adopt another field of enquiry. The subject
which was chosen was the origin of the peerage families
of the kingdom, amounting to from 500 to 600. The
extent and the importance of this undertaking rendered
it a matter of indispensable necessity that a preliminary
survey of the records should be taken, and a critical and
historical apparatus be provided, commensurate with the
magnitude of the work, and affording facility for prompt.
reference at every point of the enquiry.
The author accordingly employed several months in
the collection and alphabetical arrangement of all facts of
importance regarding Norman and native English families,
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
13
possessed of land in England from the Conquest to the
fourteenth century. The Monasticon Anglicanum, Domes-
day Book, the Liber Niger, the Testa de Neville, and
other works published under the auspices of the Record
Commissioners and the Government, the Gallia Christiana,
the publications of the Society of Antiquaries of Normandy,
the works of Des Bois and Anselme, and many others,
furnished tens of thousands of facts regarding the early
landed aristocracy of England. On the completion of this
apparatus the author found himself in the possession of
details regarding more than 3,000 different Anglo-
Norman families, the ancient lords of the soil in this
country. These families usually consisted of several
branches, and were widely disseminated in all parts of the
kingdom; and their succession remained uninterruptedly
from the Conquest to the fourteenth century. Could the
author place the details before the reader, nothing more
would be requisite to demonstrate the long continuance
of the Norman landed aristocracy.
It may be here observed that the longest list of the
companions of the Conqueror ever published-the Battle
Abbey Roll-includes not much more than 600 names
of Norman families. The list as now collected from the
records exceeded 3,000, or was five times the length of
the Battle Abbey Roll; and long as it was, was not
perfect. The Battle Abbey Roll mentions a certain part
of the Norman aristocracy which was existing in the time
*
14
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
of Edward I., but its compiler was not in a position to
enumerate all the families then extant.¹
1
Thus provided with a tolerably ample critical apparatus,
the author proceeded to undertake the enquiry into the
origin of the peerage families of the kingdom. That task
involved in the first place the examination of the earlier
parts of all the pedigrees which had been accumulating
since the sixteenth century, and which had been detailed,
and watered down, and abridged in the various works on
the peerage. In many cases these pedigrees were of
very
limited extent; the heralds or others, their compilers,
apparently being of opinion, that when any family was so
fortunate as to descend from an alderman or a lord-mayor
that dignified origin precluded all necessity for further
investigation. Even a Turkey merchant, a goldsmith, or
an iron manufacturer appeared to satiate the appetite for
ancestry; and descent from these honoured personages
was sufficient to establish the superfluousness of all remoter
history. But so different are tastes, that in other cases
families were desirous of attaining the honours of long
descent, and the heralds and genealogists of the sixteenth
and seventeenth centuries accordingly were set to work to
provide pedigrees.
Generally speaking, these documents may be regarded
¹ This document, from the Norman-French orthography of its names,
and the families which it introduces, cannot be earlier than the time of
Edward I. The orthography is that of other documents of that period. Its
existence from the Conquest at Battle Abbey is a mere myth, depending on
the authority of some unknown herald of the sixteenth century.
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
15
as fairly authentic in their account of families as far back
as the fourteenth century; but when they touch on remoter
times they require to be viewed with a discriminative eye.
The genealogical history of England from the eleventh to
the fourteenth century was (except in the case of some
very remarkable families) a terra incognita to the mass of
the writers of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries to
whom the existing pedigrees are due. The consequences
may be anticipated. The author, being aware of the facts
of the case generally, felt satisfied that in examining the
earlier parts of the received pedigrees nothing ought to be
accepted on the mere authority of the heralds or
genealogists of the sixteenth or seventeenth century, or of
the pedigrees then compiled. The statements were in all
cases deserving of consideration; but they required to be
supported by evidence. They were therefore submitted
throughout to the test of record and fact. They were
examined with the aid of common sense, history, chrono-
logy, armorial bearings, public or private records, and
with a due regard to the laws of probability and fair
historical inference. By pursuing this course throughout,
wherever it was applicable, the earlier English pedigrees
became to a large extent disintegrated and dissolved.
Mistakes and fabrications came to light; blunders, im-
possibilities, and absurdities were strewn around. The
older English pedigrees were thus materially affected;
while the Welsh, Irish, and Scottish pedigrees of Celtic
families were almost untouched, simply because the
+
16
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
absence of records in a great degree precluded the
possibility either of accepting or rejecting them. They
remained in doubt.¹
The ground having been thus cleared from the rubbish
which had been permitted to accumulate, the work of
reconstruction of the older pedigrees, and of the comple-
tion of the more recent pedigrees, commenced.
A close examination was immediately instituted into the
earliest authentic accounts which we possess of the
ancestors of each family. The ascertained facts were
compared in each case with contemporary history and
the records. At the proper point the extensive collec-
tions regarding the early aristocracy of England which
had been formed came into play, and proved to be of in-
calculable utility. The course of proceeding was regulated
throughout on that which had already been found
successful-principles and rules established by practice
were systematically carried out. Family after family was
traced historically to the Conquest and beyond it; they
were reinvested with their early names, once famous in
¹ It is not here intended to make any general or sweeping assertion.
There are instances in which Celtic pedigrees can be historically traced;
and when it is possible to do so, there is no class of descent in the kingdom
which is of deeper interest. This only causes the more regret that the
materials for enquiry are so scanty. Why are not the ancient manuscripts
which contain the original Irish pedigrees of the eleventh or twelfth
century properly edited? And why does Wales retain in manuscript
works of a similar nature dating from the fifteenth century or earlier?
Why are not the monastic chartularies of Wales, and Cornwall, and
Ireland published in detail? In the absence of these essential materials it
is impossible to attempt the authentication or elucidation (except in very
rare instances) of the Celtic family history of the kingdom.
1
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
17
history and in song.
The progress made warranted the
expectation that results of importance might be antici-
pated. It is desirable to pause for a moment, and to
consider the results as they actually came out in the end.
The popular peerages ascribe (more or less dubiously)
a Norman origin to a score or two of peerage families. In
many cases that origin is apocryphal or erroneous;
it may
be doubted whether a dozen families in the peerages are
correctly identified in these works as Norman. The great
mass of peerage families are not traced to any particular
nationality; but from the circumstance of their being
generally endowed with brief pedigrees the impression is
left that they have sprung from the masses; and as the
latter are (according to received opinion) Anglo-Saxon,
the natural inference is that the body of the peerage is
also of that race. Hence we have heard noble lords
disclaiming for the House of Lords any descent from
the Norman invaders of England; and it would appear
that at present Anglo-Saxon descent is in especial favour,
and that the peers themselves are anxious to claim it
wherever practicable, for there are even many noble
families which announce themselves as Anglo-Saxon
without the slightest right to that distinction, such as it is.
Such being the popular view of peerage families, let it
be permitted for a moment to contrast it with the state
of things as disclosed by an unbiassed and independent
inquiry.
The peerage families which formed the subject of this
*C
18
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
1
inquiry corresponded to the number of peers, about
550 in number.1 Of these about twenty were ascer-
tained to be foreign families naturalized in England with-
in the last three centuries. Eighty, or thereabouts, were
found to be Celtic families from Wales, Scotland, and
Ireland. Twenty (about) were determined to be Anglo-
Saxon and Danish. About 110 (many from Scotland),
though in most cases ancient, could not be assigned to
any particular nationality, but were doubtless either
Norman, Danish, Saxon, or Celtic. The remainder, being
about 320, were ascertained to be Norman. As it may
be inferred with probability that the families of unascer-
tained races (about 110) belonged to some of these
native races, and might be divided amongst them, in
proportion to their respective numbers, it seemed that on
this principle the Norman limb of the peerage would rise
to 400 out of 550, the Anglo-Saxon and Danish peerage
rising at the same time to the number of twenty-five, so
that the Norman would be to the Anglo-Saxon and
Danish peerage as about sixteen to one.
Facts like these are not altogether without importance.
It has been thought advisable to disclaim for the House
of Lords any connection with the old feudal and Norman
aristocracy: popular ethnological theories no doubt are
in harmony with that view. If, however, as a matter of
fact, the peerage of England is not Anglo-Saxon, but
1 The number of distinct families was less, as some families are repre-
sented by more than one peer.
1
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
19
almost entirely Norman, and if the Scottish, Irish, and
Welsh peerage only help to lessen the Norman majority
by adding Celts, we must make the best we can of the
circumstance.
As far as it appears, the Normans have at least as
much preponderance in the peerage at the present
moment as they had in the time of William the Conqueror
and in the following century. The proportions remain
nearly the same. And it may here be added that,
contrary to what we might have supposed, it is rather in
the peerages of modern creation than in those of ancient
standing that we find the lineal male descendants of the
early baronage. If we were asked to point out those
families which are of the highest Norman descent, and
whose past is most identified with the history of England,
we should have to pass over many of the oldest peerages
now existing, and to turn to families which have been
considered to be of modern and inferior origin. It is,
however, a fact deserving of notice that so great a pro-
portion of the peerage appears to be of Norman blood,
and that this observation especially applies to peerages of
modern date. On this some remarks will presently be
offered.
Thierry, in his history of the Conquest, has endeavoured
to throw contempt on the Anglo-Norman baronage of
the Conquest, on the ground that it had in general sprung
from the lowest classes in Normandy-a mode of dis-
paragement which in the mouth of so strong an opponent
c 2
20
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
of the aristocratic principle seems peculiarly incon-
sistent, as it involves those very distinctions of race which
are most objected to. Few will be inclined, in the
present day, to deny that, if obscurity of birth formed
no obstacle amongst the Normans to the reward of public
services and distinguished merit, it only proves their
superior enlightenment; nor is it a matter of much
importance to refute the imputations of Thierry on the
lineage of the Norman baronage. As simple matter of
fact, however, such imputations are unfounded.
As a
whole, the native Norman nobility who were transferred
in a body to England were not inferior in birth to those
of any country in Europe. The greater barons, as well
as the Conqueror himself, were known in the eleventh
century to be of Norwegian blood. They were of princely
birth, representatives of the dispossessed royal families of
the twenty-two ancient kingdoms of Norway, who had
been deprived of their dominions by the conquests of
Harold Harfager. In addition to this, many of the most
illustrious Gothic and Frank houses joined in the invasion,
and their descendants in many cases have remained in
England. In fact, if we look for the descendants of the
early kings of the North, and the Merovingian barons of
France, they will be found at present amongst the Norman
people of England and America.
But it is time to revert to the subject of the existing
peerage families of England. Great numbers of these
families have risen from the, middle classes, by commerce,
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
21
trade, professions, and successful marriages. Now these
Normans of the peerage do not seem, as far as can be
noticed, to have had any special advantages in the way of
hereditary position and wealth over the Anglo-Saxon,
Danish, and Celtic families; yet in the race of life they
have completely distanced them. How is this? Why is
it that the peerage of England, which is continually
recruited from the middle and lower classes, nevertheless
remains essentially Norman, and not only Norman, but in
a great degree lineally descended from the Norman nobi-
lity of the Conquest ?
The Norman families of the peerage will be found
noticed in detail in the alphabetical portion of this work
under their respective family names. Taken as a class
they present another illustration, in addition to the many
which already exist, of the long continuance of English
society and English institutions. That continuity has
been well and eloquently impressed upon us by great
living historians. It meets us in a thousand forms-in
material fabrics, manners, laws, language, and territorial
denominations. The peerage families are, as a class,
another evidence of continuity. The same Norman
nobility which surrounded the throne of the Conqueror,
continues, in its remote posterity, to occupy the same
place in the reign of the Conqueror's latest descendant,
our present Sovereign-continues to occupy its baronial
place in parliament-continues to preside on the judicial
bench-continues to lead our armies and navies in battle,
M
22
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
and continues generally to control and to direct the affairs
of the English empire.
It would be easy to adduce many cases of this
description, to enumerate the male representatives of
Bigods, De Toesnis, Beauchamps, De Clares, Tankervilles,
Braoses, Montfichets, and many others whose names of
pride and power once filled the trumpet of fame, and
whose posterity still remain seated amidst the peers of
England. But a theme on which history and poetry
might love to dwell must not here distract attention from
our immediate subject. As it has been already observed,
the Norman families of the peerage will be found men-
tioned in the alphabetical series of this work, under
their present names.
On the completion of this extensive undertaking (the
origin of the peerage families of the kingdom), the
author still remained unsatisfied. Others might, perhaps,
have supposed that the subject had been pushed suffi-
ciently in advance; but the author could not help feeling
distrust in his own conclusions, notwithstanding the care
and diligence of his inquiries. He was unable to com-
prehend the vast disparity in point of numbers between
the Normans and the Anglo-Saxon or Danish families.
in the peerage. However, he resolved to extend the
range of the inquiry, and accordingly proceeded to
examine numbers of the older families amongst the
baronets, many of the older families of landed gentry,
and many other families which were no longer in
-
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
23
possession of their ancient patrimonies. He discovered
in the course of these inquiries the descendants of early
baronial families which had no representatives in the
peerage, as well as others which occur there. Anglo-
Saxon or Danish families he very rarely encountered. In
some cases he failed to ascertain the national origin of
families; but wherever he was enabled to determine
that origin it was usually Norman. The Normans were
in a great majority; the Anglo-Saxons and Danes in
an insignificant minority. Numerous instances of the
results of these inquiries will present themselves in
the alphabetical series of names.
The author was next brought into contact with a new
class of English families, taken indiscriminately from all
ranks. He was led by circumstances to investigate the
origin of many of the leading names in English history;
the great captains, statesmen, poets, philosophers, jurists,
divines, men of science, mechanists, inventors, merchant
princes, and others who have gained celebrity in the
national annals. That inquiry was laborious, and its
length compelled the author eventually to desist from
its prosecution. But so far as it proceeded, the facts
elicited entirely corresponded with those brought out by
preceding inquiries. The ancestry of the intellectual
aristocracy of England was generally Norman. The
Anglo-Saxon and the Dane were in a hopeless minority;
they were considerably outnumbered by the Celt. The
Normans far exceeded in number the whole of the other
races put together.
24
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
A question at length here presented itself-Has race
anything to do with mental capacity? The author does
not pretend to deal with that question; but few, he
apprehends, will deny the descent of national charac-
teristics to a considerable extent, and the remarkable pre-
ponderance of the Normans amongst the most eminent
names in English history seems to show that they are
an instance of the transmission of hereditary intelligence.
The Normans were certainly the most practically intel-
ligent and energetic race of their age. Their descendants
would seem to have inherited those high qualities; and
if it be so, their success in life is sufficiently accounted
for, and it might even be conjectured that under other
circumstances—even if society should break loose from its
old moorings and go to pieces-the Normans would still
be found in the ascendant. And (as it were to supply
food for thought) even now, agricultural labourers and
coal-miners cannot combine for objects which demand
the exercise of practical ability without finding them-
selves led by those who, though in humble stations,
bear names of undoubted Norman origin.¹
The author feels himself under a disadvantage in
being precluded, by the extent of the evidence on which
K
G
1'Arch' (whence Thorpe-Arch in Yorkshire) is derived from De Arches,
or De Arques, Viscounts of Arques and Rouen. See ARCH, and SAVILLE in
the alphabetical list. Normansell' is a corruption of Normanville, the
elder branch of the Bassets, barons of Normanville in the Caux. See
NORMANVILLE - formerly a great Yorkshire family,
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
25
he states these facts, from producing examples which
would strengthen his position. He can only refer to the
alphabetical series of Norman names which forms the
bulk of this work. It would embarrass his argument
to adduce here hundreds of instances in proof of what
he has stated. Nor can it be pretended that the inquiries
which have been instituted have done more than open
the subject. They have touched on a very small part
of it. The labour of three lives would scarcely suffice
to carry out the inquiry completely. There are great
numbers of noble Norman houses whose existing de-
scendants have not yet been discovered; vast numbers
of others which involve mysteries which may in many
cases be inscrutable, and in most would require much
expenditure of time and labour to elucidate. Nevertheless,
the inquiries of the author, imperfect as they are, and
limited as their range may be, will go far to establish
the fact that the Norman nobility continues to exist as
a whole in England at this day, and that it is still amply
represented in the male line-that, in short, if the Normans
as some think) were merely an aristocracy, that aristo-
cracy exists in vastly increased numbers at the present
hour.
The result of the inquiry so far satisfied the author
that the identification of the whole Norman aristocracy, as
still existing in England, was simply a question of time;
but at this point the inquiry assumed a new shape, which
requires consideration in a separate chapter.
26
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
1
CHAPTER II.
DISCOVERY OF THE DESCENDANTS OF THE NORMAN
COMMONALTY IN ENGLAND.
It has been already noticed that the collections which had
been formed disclosed the existence of above 3,000
different families of Norman nobility in England, which
had become seated here at the Conquest. The inquiries
which had subsequently been instituted had showed that
several hundred of these families were still in existence,
bearing either their original surnames, or English names
adopted in lieu thereof at a remote period. It became
necessary, however, at length, to consider the rate of
progress which had been attained, and the chance that it
would be possible to bring the inquiry to any satisfactory
conclusion. On a survey of progress made, it appeared
that the course hitherto adopted (namely that of tracing
individual families to their origin), however satisfactory in
itself, involved so great an expenditure of time that the
advance made was necessarily but slow. It is true that
in some cases it was a matter of facility to connect
existing families with their Norman or Saxon ancestors,
thanks to the extensive collections above referred to.
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
27
But frequently it would require days or weeks to arrive
at the desired identification of a single family. Some-
times every English record and every memorial of local
history might be searched in vain, until the inquiry in
that particular case had to be abandoned as hopeless, and
so to remain until, perhaps months afterwards, the infor-
mation long sought for in vain would accidentally occur
in some foreign charter, or elsewhere, where least
expected. In many cases, too, where success was at last
attained, it was only the result of inquiries of a laborious
and complicated nature. It had been necessary, perhaps,
to investigate throughout a long series of records the
descent and inheritance of family estates; to trace them
through changes of orthography and of denomination of
a perplexing nature; to examine the history of the various
families which had possessed those estates; and to inquire
into the earliest forms of the armorial bearings of those
families. It had perhaps been found impossible to obtain
sufficient information on these points. It had become
necessary to examine wholesale the history and the armo-
rial bearings of all families within extensive districts, and
thence to gather remote hints leading to the requisite clue.
However interesting might be the attempt to solve the
difficulties which presented themselves in these inquiries,
it became evident that to identify even a few hundred
families would demand a serious expenditure of time-
that it would be hopeless to expect, within any definable
period, the complete identification of all the early Norman
1
28
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
families still extant. Yet it seemed to be undesirable
to leave the inquiry altogether unfinished when results.
so interesting and so satisfactory had been attained in its
progress. It therefore became necessary to consider
whether any mode of inquiry was practicable by which,
without abandoning the historical character of the investi-
gation, a material abridgment of the time consumed in it
might be effected. It was at this crisis of the inquiry
that a mode of proceeding presented itself which will be
presently explained.
When we seek for remains of antiquity in London
there is no necessity to make a pilgrimage to Westminster
Abbey or the Tower, or to inspect the treasures of the
British Museum, or the Record Office. Monuments of
equal, or of greater, though unrecognised, antiquity present
themselves on every side. The historian or the archæo-
logist need only lift up his eyes and peruse the names
which present themselves on shops and warehouses, and
on the carts and waggons that roll by. Those names are
strangely suggestive to one who is familiar with English
history. Their present position tells of strange revolu-
tions in past times. Those names seem to assort but ill
with their present places. They once belonged to the
mighty nobles and chiefs who conquered England, and
whose descendants were renowned in Palestine and France.
Those names are now borne by the merchant, the shop-
keeper, the artisan, the labourer.
Whence come these memorials of the eleventh cen-
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
29
tury, these resurrections of what was once so famous in
history, these names of the past, formerly surrounded by
all the attributes of splendour, and power, and chivalry,
and almost kingly dominion? Are we to suppose those
names to be mere impostures, fraudulent assumptions,
forgeries? Or are they not, rather, silent witnesses
of the vast changes which time introduces into society?
It was not the custom in England to change hereditary
surnames without necessity, and from mere fancy or
caprice. Nor is there any record in England of the
system of clan names by which in Scotland and Ireland
the adherents of the patriarchal chieftains distinguished
themselves. Clans did not exist in this country, and the
adherents of the barons did not adopt the names of their
feudal suzerains. The surnames of England have descended
lineally in families from remote ages; and those which are
found in the middle and lower classes, and which ori-
ginally belonged to illustrious houses, are, with very few
exceptions, beyond doubt genuine. The writer expresses
this opinion after careful and lengthened inquiry, and is
entirely satisfied that these names have not been adopted
in modern times; for the families from which they are
derived have been so long forgotten that nothing would
have been gained by the assumption of their names. And
besides this, a person who wished to obtain the credit of
belonging to one of those ancient stocks would at least
have been careful, in adopting the name, to preserve its
correct orthography; whereas the mass of these old
f
}
30
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
ده
names occur in corrupt forms, and under every conceivable
variation of spelling, which clearly indicates the undesigned
nature of the changes themselves, and the remoteness of
an origin which, in the course of time, had been the
source of so many variations.
Setting aside, therefore, any objection to the genuineness
of these masses of ancient names as altogether unfounded,
we may consider the real causes of the position which they
occupy in the middle, and even in the labouring classes.
The decadence of ancient and the rise of new families
in England are facts which are well known, and which
are evidenced by what is daily passing before our eyes.
There is a perpetual ebb and flow in the fortunes of families;
and more especially has this been the case for the last
three centuries and a half, when the old feudal institutions,
which rendered the transfer of estates difficult, and which
impeded the creation of large rentals, have come to an end.
Landed property has long ceased to be destined to the
maintenance of a great national army: it has become an
article of commerce-has been thrown open to the monied
classes has become capable of being treated as a source
of pecuniary profit. The ancient Norman landholder
lived without the aids and appliances of modern luxury.
His grandeur consisted, not in the length of his rent-roll,
the brilliancy of his equipages, or the beauty of his palaces
and parks, but in the strength of his fortresses, and the
numbers of armed and disciplined retainers and feudal
tenants who followed his standard. His splendour con-
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
31
6
sisted in his power. All this has long since passed away,
and land, from the middle of the sixteenth century, began
to fall into the position of other marketable property.
The result was that, as commercial enterprise created.
wealth, the old landed aristocracy was gradually replaced
by new families. If we compare the landed proprietary
of any one county in the present day with the lists of its
gentry in the reign of Elizabeth, it would seem at first sight
as if the whole of the old proprietary had died out. Rare in-
deed are the cases in which the same estates have descended
in the same name for three centuries. Mr. Shirley, in his
interesting work on the Gentle and Noble' families of
England who have held their estates from A.D. 1500 and
previously, is unable to enumerate more than about four
hundred altogether, including peers, baronets, and landed
gentry-a mere insignificant fraction of the landowners of
England. The mass of the old proprietors have either
died out or transferred their estates by heiresses to new
families; or they have migrated to other parts of England,
to Ireland, to Scotland, or to the colonies. Numbers have
taken up their abode in America, and their descendants
remain there at the present day. They have in the majo-
rity of cases ceased to be possessed of landed property, and
have engaged in commercial or industrial employments.
In former ages, as now, professions and trade were
frequently the resource of the younger sons of good families,
for the family estate passing to the elder son, the junior
branches had to seek their own fortunes Nor were their
{
32
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
{
ર
undertakings always fortunate: branches of aristocratic
families gradually fell lower in the world, and became
impoverished. The leading branches of these families,
whose importance in some degree upheld the position of
these remote kinsmen, gradually died out; the estates
passed away by heiresses to new families, or were lost by
extravagance, misfortunes, and embarrassments; the old
names were forgotten by the world; the scions of these
ancient families fell lower and lower, till, in some cases, at
length nothing remained to them except family names,
of whose ancient importance they were no longer conscious.
All traces of their descent had been lost and obliterated;
and when rising once more to renewed prosperity, after
the lapse of ages, they rose as new families, without ante-
cedents, and without ancestry.
Such have been the variations of society in England,
where, notwithstanding an unparalleled stability of institu-
tions, everything is, like the ocean, in a state of perpetual
flux and reflux, the old disappearing before the new, and
the new superseded in its turn by the old-the nobility,
the gentry, the middle classes, and the lower, gradually
changing places, and gradually resuming their original
positions. In a few generations the noble families of the
present will have descended to the ranks of the gentry or
the commercial community. The tradesmen of to-day will
be the forefathers of the peers of to-morrow; and we
perhaps ourselves have tenants or servants whose blood
may be better than our own.
The author had at various times been struck by find-
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
33
ing such names as Percy, Mortimer, Basset, Vipont,
Fitzwater, amongst the middle and lower classes, but he
had not given any particular attention to the fact, or
attempted to found any inferences upon it.
it. He had also
been led by curiosity from time to time to turn to the
Post Office Directory of London, as containing the largest
printed list of English surnames, with a view to ascertain
whether some of the Norman surnames which are to be
found in the ancient records were still in existence, and
he had occasionally discovered them there. These casual
and transient references conveyed a very imperfect notion
of the amount of information actually comprised in that
vast repository of surnames.
When, however, it became necessary (as has been
explained) to discover a summary mode of completing
the lists of existing Norman families, the surnames of the
London Directory at once occurred to recollection as the
means of determining with increased speed whether the
ancient Norman families still survive. Up to that moment
the notion that there ever had been originally any class
of Normans in England except that of the landholders
had not presented itself. Every one habitually regards
the Normans of England as an aristocracy. To say that
a family is Norman is nearly equivalent to saying that it is
amongst the oldest of the old and the noblest of the noble.
The current notion appears to be that the people of
England after the Conquest were Anglo-Saxon, while
the aristocracy was Norman; and the author up to this
D
34
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
point remained entirely under the influence of this per-
suasion, notwithstanding his preceding inquiries. He did
not entertain any doubt that the extensive list of Norman
names which had been compiled included the whole or
nearly the whole of the ancient Norman families which
had settled in England, and to ascertain that the names
included in that list still subsisted in England would, in
his then opinion, have been equivalent to a complete
recovery of the Anglo-Norman race.
With such sentiments the author commenced a new
task which he prescribed to himself the examination
of all the surnames of the London Directory, in the hope
of completing his lists of extant Norman names. Every
surname was to be examined: they amounted to nearly
30,000 in number. For the examination of these names
he had before him: 1. The London Post Office Directory
for 1870; 2. The Rotuli Hundredorum, 2 vols. folio;
3. The Testa de Neville, 1 vol. folio; 4. The Proceedings
of the Curia Regis, from 1194 to 1200, 2 vols. 8vo.; 5.
The Pipe Rolls, temp. Henry I. and II., published by the
Record Commission; 6. The Rotuli de Libertate, of the
time of King John, edited by Sir T. D. Hardy; 7. The
extensive manuscript collections previously made, con-
taining above 3,000 names; 8. Robson's British Herald,
2 vols. 4to.; 9. The Patronymica Britannica, of Mr.
Mark Anthony Lower, M.A.
The author avails himself of this opportunity to record
his obligations to the last-named work for suggestions
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
35
regarding particular names, which are duly noticed in their
places in the ensuing pages, and also for many identifica-
tions of local names, which saved much useless inquiry.
Thus provided with the means of immediate reference
on all points, the author proceeded systematically to
investigate all the surnames in the London Directory.
He found some of these to be Hebrew; others French,
Spanish, Greek, Portuguese, Dutch, &c., &c. He came
upon plenty of Celtic names from Scotland and Ireland,
and the usual Welsh names. These various classes of
surnames were all put aside. He then came to great
numbers of names derived from localities in England, and
some from Scottish localities. These also he put aside as
a general rule. It is almost incredible what different
forms these local names assume in the London Directory.
We may trace a dozen different readings of the same
name, and in many cases so strangely disguised that we
marvel at the ingenuity of the spelling. Sometimes, too,
these names of localities retain the old spelling and form,
which has been corrected in the localities themselves, in
favour of more modern orthography, for several centuries.
We have to look to the very oldest records to discover
the types of these existing surnames. The forms of these
local names are frequently so singular, from their trun-
cation, their ingenious substitutions of one letter for
another, their phonetic spelling, &c., that it is almost
impossible to imagine whether they are local names, or
patronymics, or Celtic names, or Hebrew, or Norman.
D 2
36
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
They are to the last degree perplexing. However, with
the aid of Mr. Lower's Patronymica, where many of
these nondescripts are shown to be local names, and by
considerable research, this class of names was gradually
eliminated from the inquiry.
There remained then a large class of surnames which
might probably include the existing Norman families.
Nor was this expectation disappointed. These surnames
contributed a considerable addition to the number of
those Norman names which had already been ascertained
to be actually extant, or to be concealed under English
names. So far the inquiry was all that had been antici-
pated. It did not by any means exhaust the list of above
3,000 names which were included in the collections.
Numbers of those names still remained not identified as
still existing. Yet an advance had been made; the
Norman aristocracy had been more extensively re-
covered, and it might fairly be expected that, if the
whole body of surnames,in England could be examined,
the remainder of the aristocratic names would make their
appearance.
But while this branch of the inquiry was making
gradual progress, a phenomenon began to present itself
which at first attracted no particular attention. Names
came to light in the London Directory which were at
once identified as Norman, for various reasons, and more
especially because they are actually found in the Norman
records of the Exchequer, 1180-1200. But those names
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
37
were not included in the author's long lists of Norman
names of English landowners. He presumed at first, as a
matter of course, that these were merely exceptional cases,
in which he had omitted to enter any particulars in the
collections through some accidental oversight. But he
gradually became surprised to find what numbers of
these names had been passed over. The numbers that
came pouring in began to be an embarrassment. It was
impossible to account for this fact. The writer became
at length perfectly astonished. The new names came in
by masses. His long lists became comparatively useless;
they were stranded, like a ship left high and dry by the
receding tide.
The author felt that they threw the most
serious doubts on the value of his lists and collections,
which he had been almost inclined to regard as complete
and exhaustive. Were those lists which had been so
laboriously formed, and which were five or six times the
length of any known list of Norman names, a mere
failure? Did they, after all, contain a mere fraction of
the Norman surnames? Reflection on all that had passed
in the compilation of those lists led to the conviction that
very little in the shape of Norman names in the old
English records could have escaped from the inquiries
that had been instituted. The best sources of information
had been carefully examined; no name apparently
foreign had been wittingly passed over. It seemed that
there could have been no material omission of facts
bearing on the early landed aristocracy of England. The
38
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
writer remained satisfied, after full consideration, that his
lists and collections could not have been materially added
to, even if he had undertaken again to go through the
whole mass of ancient records.
How was it then possible to account for the contra-
dictory fact that the names of his lists were so greatly
outnumbered by Norman names entirely new?
An explanation of the fact presented itself. Those
new and unaccountable Norman names must have been
transplanted to England in the course of the emigration.
of the Huguenots in the reign of Elizabeth, or at the
revocation of the Edict of Nantes, or at the period of the
French revolution. This seemed a possible solution of
the difficulty. It was immediately tested: but it was found
that the names in question could be traced in England
long before the dates above mentioned. They occurred
in the English records of the twelfth and thirteenth
centuries. They were then apparently as old and as much
settled as any other Norman names in this country.
They were also clearly traced in Normandy itself to a
period of undefined antiquity. The inference was that
they had come over from Normandy at the Conquest.
It was then, at length, that the author opened his
eyes to the fact that there must have been another class
of Normans in England besides the Norman aristocracy.
His lists had contained a true list of the Norman land-
owners or feudal aristocracy. But there had evidently
been a more numerous body of Normans in England than
*
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
39
the landowners, and that body was the Norman middle and
lower classes. The Normans, then, had consisted not only
of an aristocracy, but of a people: they had come as a
nation to England. Not only had the barons and knights
of Normandy accompanied King William, but their feudal
tenantry, and the free classes of Normandy generally, had
accompanied the barons and settled here.
On submitting this view to practical tests, it was
confirmed. When those English records which are the
first to detail the names of the middle classes were
examined, these new Norman names were found there,
not amongst the barons and landowners, but amongst the
petty landowners, free tenants, villeins, cottiers, and
burgesses of towns. They represented the classes of
copyholders of manors, petty freeholders, farmers,
tradesmen, and merchants. They were to be found in
England in much the same position which they occupied
in Normandy-not amongst the aristocracy, but amongst
the middle, labouring, and industrial classes-the classes
of the Norman freemen, who were all of Norman blood.
In addition, an unexpected fact was brought to light. The
writer had been under the impression that hereditary
surnames, like armorial bearings, were in early times
peculiar to the higher classes, and that it was not till two
or three centuries after the Conquest that their example
was followed by the middle and lower classes. But it
now became evident that hereditary surnames were in
use by all classes in Normandy in the middle of the
*D 4
40
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
eleventh century. They descended from that date both
in Norman and English branches of the same families:
and it may well be conjectured that these names may
have been preserved more frequently by the descendants
of the middle classes than by those of the aristocracy, for
the latter continually exchanged their Norman names for
those of their manors, whereas the former had no such
inducement to change.
A close inspection of the names of the tenantry in
English manors and in English towns in the thirteenth
century (being the earliest date at which we become
acquainted with the details) was instituted; and it proved
that in some cases the Norman names of the tenantry
amounted to above, and in others to less than a moiety of
the whole, and generally to about a moiety. Instances of
these researches will be found further on in this work.1
Similar cases of Norman names of the middle class
presented themselves in cities and boroughs in similar
abundance.2
These facts necessarily led to a re-examination of
history, and of the facts which it records bearing on the
Norman race and its migration to England, and it then
further appeared that, considering the condition, both of
Normandy and of England, before and after the Conquest,
there was a moral certainty that the migration to England
must have been that of a people, and not (as had been
supposed) merely that of an aristocracy. The details of
2 Ibid.
1 See Chapter V.
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
41
}
this argument will appear further on :1 they are here
omitted in order not to interrupt the course of the narra-
tive.
The inquiry was pursued throughout the whole list of
names of the mercantile and trading classes of London in
the Directory, amounting, as nearly as can be estimated,
to 29,000.
Of these about one-tenth appear to be
Hebrew, modern-foreign, and Celtic surnames, leaving
the properly English surnames about 26,000.
The result of the inquiry into the Norman surnames
in the Directory (including those previously ascertained
to be existing) showed a total number of about 6,900,
besides those English local names which cover Norman
descent, and the details of these names and families will be
found stated in the alphabetical part of this work. The
Norman names, therefore, being about 6,900, and the
total of English names 26,000, it appeared that the Nor-
man names constituted about a quarter of the whole.
The surnames of the London Directory, however,
form only a small part of the surnames of the United
Kingdom. The Registrar-General estimates the sum total
at more than 100,000 distinct surnames, of which we may
assume that one-tenth are Hebrew, foreign, and Celtic,
leaving 90,000 as the corrected number of surnames
properly English. If we are entitled to infer that the
London Directory is not more Norman in character than
the Directory of all England would be, but that the same
1 See Chapter V.
42
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
proportion prevails throughout the kingdom, we are to
infer further that about 22,500 surnames in England are
at this moment Norman.
Feeling the necessity, then, of testing in some way
the relation between the London Directory and that of
all England as regarded their respective proportions of
Norman names, the author obtained (through the courtesy
of the Registrar-General) a copy of part of the general list
of surnames in all England preserved at Somerset House.
On examining the names comprised therein it appeared
that, after deducting Hebrew, foreign, and Celtic names,
about one-fourth of the residue were Norman.¹
The results of the inquiry will be found in the
Appendix. This experiment showed that the London
Directory furnishes a fair specimen of the entire body of
English surnames.
The author has stated the above numbers on the
assumption that his mode of identifying Norman surnames
in the following alphabetical lists will, on the whole,
prove to be correct. He cannot pretend to hope that in
the process of identifying so many thousands of names he
has not fallen into occasional error. He does trust, how-
ever, that his errors have not been frequent, and that
where they exist they will be found to lie quite as much
in the way of omitting names which might have been
¹ The total number of distinct names in the London Directory to ‘All'
was 258, and to the same point in the Somerset House lists about 780. The
Norman names in the former case amounted to 70, in the latter to above
200. See APPENDIX.
t
i
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
43
introduced, as of inserting others without sufficient reason.
He trusts, also, that the main principles on which the
inquiry has proceeded, and which will be separately con-
sidered,¹ will be admitted to be sound.
It is now necessary to consider another class of names
which were not included in the preceding inquiry. That
inquiry was (as has been said) restricted entirely to
surnames of a purely Norman origin still remaining in
England. But names derived from English localities
were put aside altogether,2 except the comparatively small
number which had been shown by previous inquiries to
cover Norman descent.
It is, however, here advisable to give some little
attention to the subject of the English names borne by
Norman families. The author is not aware that anyone
has hitherto attempted on system, and to any extent, to
disinter the long-lost aboriginal surnames of families now
bearing English local names. According to his impres-
sions genealogists have been in general satisfied when
they have ascertained the remotest era at which present
surnames can be found recorded; and their authentic
histories commence from that point, whatever is related
by them of earlier times, origin, &c., being founded on
legend or imagination. The author, from the commence-
ment of his inquiries, was enabled to carry the history of
1 See Chapters iii., iv.
2 The names derived from localities seem to amount to about 40 per
cent. of the whole body of surnames.
44
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
families to times preceding the dates when their present sur-
names commenced. His subsequent inquiries have disclosed
numerous cases in which the later English local surname
was merely the substitute for an earlier Norman name.
The writer has, therefore, his own experience, and
nothing but his own experience, to guide him in forming
an estimate of the numbers of those existing local surnames
which may conceal Norman families. That estimate
may be, perhaps, supposed to be founded on too limited
an induction. He admits that the investigation of
something like two hundred and fifty local surnames is a
somewhat narrow basis on which to found an inference,
and he can, therefore, only say, valeat quantum.
His experience, however (whatever it may be worth),
is this. In seven cases out of eight (when the origin
can be ascertained) it is Norman: in the eighth it is
Celtic, Saxon, or Danish.¹ The author does not pretend
to say that the same English names borne by Norman
families may not have been equally borne by other
families that were not Norman. It would be difficult to
determine in any way the number of families of the
1 The Peerage includes about 123 families (i.e. so many peerages) bear-
ing names of English localities. Of these 82 are Norman families, 12
Danish or Saxon, and 29 undetermined. Of the latter, 12 at least bear
strong indications of Norman descent; the remainder are not mentioned at
a sufficiently early date to warrant inferences. This class of names is in
Scotland far more generally of unascertainable origin than in England, from
the defective nature of the early Scottish records. Two-thirds of the
Scottish local names of peers cannot be traced to any definite nationality,
while only one quarter of the corresponding class of names in England are
untraceable.
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
45
latter class in relation to that of Norman families bearing
the same names. Doubtless, these local names were in
many cases borne simultaneously by families of different
origin. The names of localities themselves were occa-
sionally found identical in different districts; and therefore,
on the whole, notwithstanding the fact that wherever
it is possible to trace the origin of locally named families
the preponderance lies with the Normans, it would be
difficult to estimate the actual proportion of such sur-
names which should be assigned to the Normans, and to
the native races respectively.
What does, however, seem to come out distinctly as
the result of the whole inquiry, so far as it has advanced,
is this, that the Norman race in England is of very
great magnitude. After making allowance for the
occurrence of error in the process of identification, it
yet seems clear that about a quarter of the whole
mass of existing old English surnames are of purely
Norman origin, and that a large proportion of the
remainder are in all probability borne by families of
Norman descent. Many of the Norman names are
exceedingly common, being borne by many hundreds of
families; and, as far as the writer has been able to
ascertain, it seems that on an average the distinctly
Norman names are borne by as many families as those
which are not distinctly Norman, even including amongst
the latter names ending in 'son,' some of the most com-
mon of which are probably indicative of Danish origin.
Wh
A
46
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
$
/
The consequence is that we may fairly assume that the
Norman population bears the same ratio to the entire
population of England as the Norman names do to the
English names generally; and that if a quarter or a
third of our names are Norman, the Normans themselves
amount to a quarter or a third of the English nation.
With these facts before us, it is simply impossible to
uphold the notion that the Normans constituted a mere
aristocracy in England. We have to deal with the fact
that, according to all appearance, a third or more of the
English population is Norman; that the Normans amongst
us are not to be numbered by units or tens, as some
persons suppose, but by millions. All theories as to the
extinction of the Normans, or their absorption by the
Saxons, are swept away by the weight of facts. It is
clear that the Norman Conquest involved the migration
of a nation. We cannot conceive that the Normans,
who now probably form a third or more of the popula-
tion of England in the nineteenth century, could have
formed less than a third in the eleventh and twelfth
centuries. The Norman race remains in England. It
has struck its roots deeply into every rank and class of
society. It is found throughout, leavening the entire
English community, and constituting, we may say, the
most important element in the whole. It has been well
and nobly said by a great living historian that the
Norman became as truly English in England as he had
become French in Normandy. The national life is
bound up
with the existence of this great race.
蠶
​THE NORMAN PEOPLE
47
These pages are perhaps the first which have attempted
to trace in detail the connexion of the Norman race with
general society in England; to show that the Norman
blood pervades all classes and orders alike; that the
vigorous life of ancient Scandinavia, which has its
counterpart in modern England and in America, has been
transmitted through thirty generations to the existing
people of these countries.
One or two circumstances may be here mentioned in
illustration of the continuance of the Norman blood in
various classes of society in England, and its wide national
diffusion.
In the southern counties of England there lies a
remote and secluded district, where the population has
remained in unchanged and unbroken descent for many
ages. The same family names of farmers, copyholders,
petty tenants, tradesmen, and labourers, may be traced
in the parish register from age to age since the com-
mencement of the reign of Elizabeth. The births,
marriages, and deaths of this community are recorded
with a regularity which might cause envy to some man
of brief pedigree and long purse, anxious to extend the
list of his ancestry. In the midst of this district rise
the grey and massive ruins of a baronial donjon, sur-
rounded by extensive trenches, the ancient seat of the
lords of the soil. That time-worn castle owes its origin
to a mighty baron of the Conqueror, who accompanied
him from Normandy, and, obtaining vast territory in
England, became the progenitor of a powerful line of
G
+
48
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
peers and chieftains, once famous in English history, and
long since forgotten. The titles of that great baronial
house have been extinct for many ages; its estates have
been transferred to other families; family after family
of nobility has held them in succession; they have
passed into possession of the Crown, and have been
granted afresh. All the long series of owners have
departed the Norman, the Plantagenet, the Tudor,
the Stuart, the Hanoverian dynasties have come to an
end successively. The ruined donjon has outlasted them
all; and, strange to say, the Norman tenantry, whose
ancestors once paid suit and homage at that ancient
fortress, are there still. The whole vicinity abounds in
purely Norman names. The ancestors of those who bear
those names came from Normandy, and settled around
the castle as feudal retainers of its lords at the era of
the Conquest. There the Norman race still continues ;
an independent and manly race of men, not without
traces of the Norman beauty and the Norman character.
The writer happened for some time to come much into
contact with that race; and he has found amongst them
men whose humble position was dignified by the highest
honour, integrity, and worth. To the best of his recol-
lection, every second name in that district is Norman.
He had frequently remarked the peculiar character of the
surnames there; but greater knowledge than he then
possessed of Norman names now enables him to recal
the numbers which in that district are still purely
Norman.
2
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
49
Another circumstance may be mentioned in connection
with the above, which clearly shows how extensively the
Norman element pervades all classes of English society,
even to the very humblest-how truly and thoroughly
national it now is. In 1872 a vessel was lying in the
Thames, about to take its departure for Tasmania. It
conveyed as passengers 300 navvies, who had been
engaged to proceed to the Colonies, to complete an
intended railway. The passengers were all on board,
when a fatal collision at night sent the vessel and every
human being on board to the bottom.
The list of the drowned passengers appeared in the
public journals. It included a large number of purely
Norman names. Several names were there recognised as
formerly baronial and historical; and one baronial
name the writer there discovered, the existence of which
in England in the present age he had never before
ascertained.
Having now stated the circumstances out of which
arose the discovery of the Norman people as now existing
in England, it becomes the office of the author to unfold
the principles which have directed him in the present
inquiry, to point out the corroborative evidence which
he has to adduce, and to prepare the way for that expo-
sition of details which will be found in the alphabetical
portion of this work.
E
1
50
CHAPTER III.
CRITICISM OF FAMILY HISTORY.
Ir may be supposed, perhaps, that any revision or re-
examination of the existing family history of England is
superfluous and presumptuous-that large classes of facts
which have been long accepted as authentic, on the
authority of eminent heralds, backed by the testimony of
the families to which they relate, ought to be exempt
from criticism. Such an opinion, however, can only be
held where the real condition of the English pedigrees is
not understood. Historical truth compels the rejection of
much that is to be found in those documents; and as the
present work frequently passes over the older pedigrees,
and presents facts altogether new, it is necessary to
produce evidence to show that such procedure is war-
ranted by the present state of English family history.
To those who are aware of the real state of things
this chapter will be a mere repetition of that with
which they are already familiar; and they will accordingly
pass on to the following chapter; but those who are of
opinion that existing pedigrees of old date may be relied
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
51
on may be induced to adopt a somewhat different opinion
on considering the following statements.
In the preceding pages, then, it has been observed that
English family history is, as regards its ancient portion,
open to much criticism. This ought not to cause surprise
when it is considered that even the general history of the
nation presents many points on which learned men have
come to different conclusions, and in which long esta-
blished views have been abandoned; and if even in
questions of historical importance much uncertainty is
occasionally found, how vastly greater must be the
uncertainty which in many cases surrounds questions of
mere family descent! There are, indeed, cases, such as
the inheritance of kingdoms, where the great importance
of the subject ensures such an amount of publicity and
discussion as to render the task of inquiry comparatively
easy, because it places us in possession at least of the
materials for forming an opinion. But in the case of
family history, taken as a whole, we have no such aids.
A family has to be connected with the past under every
conceivable difficulty. Its position may not have been
conspicuous. Its name may have changed so as scarcely
to be recognisable. Ancient records may know of it
only under a form altogether strange to us. The transient
mention of it in those records may convey different ideas
to different minds. There is danger of confusion between
different individuals of the same name.
These, and other difficulties which present themselves
*
E 2
52
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
Ex
to the bonâ fide inquirer, are not, perhaps, those which
raise any difficulty in the minds of others. It seems to
be supposed that heralds and genealogists have some
mysterious and recondite power, which enables them with
comparative ease and certainty to reproduce the history
of families; and there have been times when their
recorded statements and pedigrees have been generally
accepted with profound and implicit faith. Pedigrees,
when they have been adopted by families, become the
authentic exposition of their claims. They are transmitted
from generation to generation with jealous care, and yet
they may be all the time founded on invention. The
compilers of pedigrees were, like others, not exempt
from error; and it must be added with regret that in
many cases their anxiety to gratify their employers has
led them to neglect the ordinary laws of historical
inquiry, and to put forth hasty statements, which have
done much to discredit a branch of knowledge which is
capable of affording results of real value.
With a view to convey some notion of the difficulties
which the historical inquirer encounters when he attempts
to investigate the origin of English families, it may be
desirable to notice some instances of those faults and
defects which continually present themselves in the
existing family history, and which either deter many
persons from the study, or stand in the way of bonâ fide
inquiry.
1. Impossibilities.
1
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
53
6
We are, for example, informed by one of the peerages
that Herveius Walter, father of Theobald Walter, Butler
of Ireland, in the reign of Henry II., and ancestor of the
Dukes and Marquises of Ormond, was a companion of
the Conqueror,' i.e. that he had in 1066 accompanied
him from Normandy. This, no doubt, carries back the
family of Butler to the era of the Conquest. But when
we look into the facts of the case we find that this
Herveius Walter, father of Theobald,¹ was in the time of
Henry II. a considerable benefactor to Butley Priory,
Suffolk; 2 and this being a century after the Conquest, it
is impossible that he could have been a companion of
the Conqueror;' while in addition, as his son Theobald
Walter was certainly contemporary with Henry II.,
Herveius Walter was himself evidently a contemporary
of King Stephen and of the Empress Matilda, grand-
daughter of the Conqueror. It would seem that the
slightest consideration would have precluded the possibility
of such a chronological error.
6
2. Inventions.
The peerages inform us that Adam de Aldithley,'
ancestor of the Earls of Derby, attended Duke William
to England in 1066, accompanied, from Aldithley in
1 The filiation is ascertained by means of charters of Theobald Walter,
founding Cockersand Abbey, Lancashire, and Wotheny Abbey, Limerick,
from which we learn that Herveius Walter was his father, Hubert Walter,
Archbishop of Canterbury, his brother, and Ranulph de Glanville his friend.
(Mon. Angl. ii. 631, 1034.) See BUTLER in the alphabetical series.
}
2 Mon. Angl. ii. 245.
54
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
}
6
6
Normandy,' by his sons Lydulph and Adam de Aldithley,'
and obtained large possessions by gift of the Conqueror.
We have here a minuteness of detail which wears all the
appearance of authenticity. Aldithley' (the origin of the
name Audley) was, it appears, in Normandy.' Never-
theless, when we come to examine where Aldithley really
was, it is ascertained, not merely that there is not the
slightest trace of such a place in Normandy (as we might
indeed have anticipated from its Gothic etymology), but
that the real Aldithley from which the family derived its
name of Audley was in Staffordshire. A mistake of this
nature, so obvious on the slightest inquiry, forcibly shows
the carelessness of which the history of families in England
has been unfortunately the subject.
The same account of the Stanleys, Earls of Derby, is
further instructive. 'Adam de Aldithley' and his two
sons Lydulph and Adam de Aldithley,' who are said to
have accompanied the Conqueror, are purely imaginary
personages. There is no trace of their existence in the
records; nor has any one ever attempted to establish
their reality by evidence. They owe their origin to the
ingenious process of making two persons out of one,
assigning the names of one generation to imaginary an-
cestors in another. Amongst other faults this pedigree
invents a Henry de Stonley or Stanley, a maternal ancestor
(as alleged) of this family. His imaginary son-in-law
lived in the reign of Henry I.,¹ so that he himself must
1
1 The son-in-law was Adam de Aldithley, who, according to the state-
6
6
p
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
55
have lived in that of the Conqueror; and yet not only is
Domesday silent as to his existence, but Stonley or
Stanley itself does not appear to have existed in 1086,
for Domesday takes no notice of it. The name of Stanley
appears for the first time in the year 1130,¹ when it was
borne by Robert de Stanley, Viscount of Stafford.²
Henry de Stonley is a pure myth. Nothing can be more
instructive than this example of the mode of treating
English pedigrees. If imagination is allowed to exercise
such strange influence even in the case of the most illus-
trious families in England, what must have been the fate
of others of less eminence.
3. Contradiction to facts.
The history of the Ashburnhams, Earls of Ashburn-
ham, furnishes an instance of the legendary character
of much of the early family history of England, and
of its inconsistency with matter of fact. This pedigree is
one which is usually announced with a confidence and an
apparent authority which are truly imposing, and which
have doubtless brought conviction to the minds of most
ment, was son of Lydulph, who came from Normandy with the Conqueror
at the same time as his father Adam. Lydulph was therefore living at the
Conquest, and his son Adam, in the time of Henry I., and Henry de Stanley,
the imaginary father-in-law of the latter, must have been contemporary
with the Conqueror. This personage appears from the peerage statements
to have been owner of Stanley and Balterley, while Domesday shows that
Balterley, together with Aldithley and Talc, belonged in the Conqueror's
reign to Gamel, a native thane (Domesday, Stafford, p. 251.) Stanley in
Stafford is not mentioned.
1 Rot. Pip. 31, Henry I.
2 See STANLEY in the alphabetical series.
56
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
•
readers, as they did to that of honest Thomas Fuller, who
was aghast at the antiquity of the Ashburnham family.
According to the tale told by the peerages, this family
derives from ' Bertram de Ashburnham' ('son of Anchitel,
son of Piers, Lord of Ashburnham '), who was 'Sheriff of
Surrey, Sussex, and Kent, and Constable of Dover Castle,'
in the reign of King Harold, and who, having bravely
defended Dover Castle against King William, in 1066,
was thereupon, together with his sons, most cruelly put
to death by the infuriated Conqueror. Certainly, after a
result so tragic, the Ashburnhams seem bound in honour to
cherish feelings of hostility to the Norman race. But this
tale, pathetic as it is, is unfortunately of too modern a
date to attain credence as a matter of fact. It rests on
the sole and exclusive authority of Francis Thyn, a herald
who wrote in 1586, five centuries after the events sup-
posed to have occurred. There is no trace of this history,
or of those Ashburnhams who are its subjects, in any
earlier document. The entire story, therefore, on historical
principles, falls to the ground, as resting on no adequate
authority. But besides this, the narrative and the whole
pedigree founded on it are inconsistent with matter of
fact. The Anglo-Saxon Lord of Ashburnham is mentioned
in Domesday Book. His name was Sewardus, which is
neither that of the pretended Bertram de Ashburnham,
nor of either of his sons; and Domesday further informs
us that after this Anglo-Saxon thane had ceased to be
owner the estate had passed, amongst many other estates,
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
57
to the Count of Eu; and that he had enfeoffed there a
foreign knight named Robert de Cruel.¹ It further appears,
from a series of records, that the descendants of Robert de
Cruel (or Criol) were thenceforth lords of Ashburnham,
that for five or six generations they bore the names of Cruel,
Crieul, or Criol, and Ashburnham conjointly, and that
the Earls of Ashburnham are the lineal descendants of this
Norman house, which appears to have been a branch of
the Counts of Eu. Such is fact as opposed to fiction; and
such are the species of statements which have so long
passed current as the history of the English aristocracy.
2
4. Incredibilities.
The family of Burke or Burgh (Earls and Marquises
of Clanricarde) furnishes a striking example of the careless
inventions of the compilers of pedigrees and peerages.
According to the received accounts, this family is of im-
perial Carlovingian descent in the male line, and is thus
of more dignified origin than those of Bourbon, Hanover,
Saxony, Savoy, or Stuart. In fact, no family in Europe could
pretend to vie in splendour of origin with the Burkes if
this pedigree were well-founded. It unfortunately, how-
ever, labours under this disadvantage-the whole of the
early pedigree on which such vast pretensions are founded
is only of a century's standing, having appeared for the
first time in an Irish peerage about the middle of the
eighteenth century. The alleged descent was unknown
¹ Domesday, Sussex.
G
2 See ASHBURNHAM in the alphabetical series.
58
{
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
to Dugdale, and to all other genealogists of eminence,
prior to the date referred to; and yet the family of Burgh
had long been of such high rank and eminence that it
could not fail to attract the attention of genealogical
writers. This pedigree does not pretend to produce a
single proof or evidence in its support from any ancient
record or from history. It mentions various facts which
are said to have occurred in the tenth, eleventh, and
twelfth centuries, six, seven, and eight hundred years
before its appearance. Of course the whole falls to the
ground as unsupported by historical evidence.
It is, however, worth while to dwell for a little on the
assertions of the author of this pedigree. William Fitz
Adelm, the real ancestor of the family, and Chief Governor
of Ireland, lived in the reign of Henry II. His name
supplies that of his father, Adelm. The compiler of the
pedigree was not aware who this Adelm was, but by a
wave of the magician's wand he was transformed into the
son and heir of the attainted and dispossessed William,
Earl of Cornwall and Mortaine, son of Robert, the Con-
queror's half-brother, and consequently nephew of that
sovereign. The compiler of this pedigree was probably
unconscious that Dugdale, Anselm, and everyone else who
had examined the subject, were unable to discover that
Earl William ever married or left any posterity; nor did
it occur to him that neither Adelm nor William Fitz Adelm
his son ever claimed any restoration of the Earldoms of
Cornwall and Mortaine, and that history is entirely silent
as to the existence of any claimant whatever.
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
59
Another wave of the wand converts Herluin de Con-
teville, grandfather of Earl William, into Harlowen de
Burgh,' and gives him a father, John de Burgh, Earl of
Tonsburgh,' a lineal descendant of Charlemagne. It so
happens that Herluin's father and ancestry are entirely
unknown to history; and John, Earl of Tonsburgh, is an
individual of whose existence there is not the slightest
trace except in this pedigree. Had he been a reality he
could not have failed to be mentioned at an era when
the house of Charlemagne was still claiming the throne of
France in opposition to the family of Hugh Capet; nor
could the name of so illustrious a personage, and the father
of Herluin de Conteville, have escaped notice, as it has
done, in the pages of Ordericus Vitalis. The real descent
of the Burghs, though not imperial, is (if the writer be
correct in his view) one of considerable interest, and
connects them with some of the names most eminent in
the history of England. It is to be regretted that in the
case of so eminent a house due inquiry has been super-
seded by ill-considered guess, and actual fabrication.¹
6
6
5. Inconsistency with history.
The descent of the family of Clifford, so conspicuous in
English history, is traced with certainty to Richard Fitz
Ponce, who lived in the reign of the Conqueror ;2 but
peerage writers, unsatisfied with this ancestry, have exerted
their ingenuity to make the pedigree terminate in a more
,
1 See BURGH in the alphabetical series of names.
2 See CLIFFORD in the alphabetical series.
60
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
C
brilliant apex. According to them, 'Ponce,' the father of
Richard, was none other than William, Earl of Arques and
Toulouse' [meaning Talou], paternal uncle of the Con-
queror, who, it is added, came into England with his
victorious nephew, Duke William.'
6
Criticism here interposes the inconvenient question,
How do we know that Ponce the father of Richard was the
same person as William, Count of Arques? There is no
reply except the statement of the peerage-no other
authority in support of that statement is vouchsafed; nor
is there any evidence that William Earl of Arques ever
came to England, or that he left any sons. What we do
know is this that he rebelled against Duke William and
endeavoured to dethrone him-that he was compelled to
fly from Normandy-that he spent the rest of his life
supported by the bounty of the Count of Boulogne-and
that King William on his death-bed spoke with anger of
his hostile conduct. These are matters which are known
to all students of the Norman historians, and especially of
Ordericus Vitalis; and how, in the face of these well-known
facts, it can be imagined that William of Arques and his
sons were provided for in England by King William does
indeed seem strange. There was a William of Arques
whose family was seated in England; but this family had
no connexion with the Count of Arques.¹
6. Anachronisms.
Cases of this nature are frequent, and one may be here
1 See ARCH, SAVILLE, in the alphabetical series of names.
1
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
61
6
cited from Collins's account of the family of Hotham (Lords
Hotham), which was written, according to his statement,
in reliance on our genealogists'-a discreet reference,
which commits no one in particular. According to the
story, Sir John de Trehouse was 'Lord of Kilkenny' in
Ireland before the Conquest; and, in reward of brilliant
services at Hastings, obtained from the king Hotham in
Yorkshire, and other estates in England. From him de-
scended the family of De Trehouse, which in the reign of
Henry II. or later assumed the name of Hotham. No
authority is cited in support of this tale. Its author had
not the least difficulty in placing an English or foreign
knight in possession of territories in a part of Ireland which
was then entirely occupied by the native Celtic population.
He seems to have entertained very vague impressions as
to the date of the English conquest of Ireland, which he
probably assigned to the ninth or tenth century, and had
consequently as little difficulty in seating an English lord
at Kilkenny in the eleventh as in the thirteenth century.
It is needless to add that a circumstance so incredible
ought to have been supported by the strongest evidence in
order to obtain credence; but there is no evidence what-
ever. Yet, when statements of this nature, so precise and
definite, are advanced, it is very difficult to disbelieve
them; and nothing but long experience of the utter
recklessness with which statements of this kind have been
put forward would enable one to set them aside as unsup-
ported by evidence.

62
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
7. Mistranslations.
6
The popular view of the origin of the family of Fitz-
Gerald, Duke of Leinster, is supported only by a miscon-
ception of the meaning of the word antecessor' in
Domesday Book. We are informed by the peerages that
Other (whose name they change into Otho '), the father
of Walter Fitz Other, Castellan of Windsor,¹ and ancestor
of the Fitz-Geralds, was a baron of England in the reign
of Edward the Confessor, and was the owner of all the
estates which, in 1086, were in possession of his son
Walter Fitz-Other. On examining Domesday Book it
appears that the estates thus held by Walter, had, in the
reign of the Confessor, belonged to several different pro-
prietors, whose names are recorded. The name of Other
does not occur amongst them. The only ground for the
assertion to the contrary is that Cheneteberie, one of these
estates, had been held on certain conditions by the ante-
cessor' of Walter. This term is rendered ancestor,' and
'
it is at once inferred that Other, father of Walter, must
have been the ancestor referred to; but the term is
usually in Domesday employed in the sense of prede-
cessor,' or 'former owner,' and thus is of no value towards
establishing relationship. Domesday Book knows nothing
of Other; and there is every reason to conclude that he,
6
6
1 Walter Fitz Oter, Castellan of Wildesore' [Windsor], is mentioned
in a charter of Abingdon Abbey (Harl. MS. 294, No. 3324), where it is stated
that he restored to the Abbey, in the time of the Abbot Faritius, woods
named Virdelæ and Backseat, at Winkefield.
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
63
like the fathers of the great mass of the Anglo-Norman
barons of the Conquest, was a foreigner.¹
1
8. Unsupported statements.
We have a remarkable instance of the credence
attained by unsupported statements of the elder heralds
in the case of the house of Percy, Earls and Dukes of
Northumberland. The whole early pedigree of this
historical family depends upon the unauthenticated state-
ment of a herald of considerable eminence in the reign of
Elizabeth, named Glover. He was a man of attainments,
and of great industry, and in general his statements are
deserving of credit. But in this particular case, whether
it was that the temptation of gratifying the ancestral
aspirations of so powerful a family as that of Northumber-
land overcame his usual discretion, or whether he may
have derived his information from some foreign and
untrustworthy source, it were impossible now to determine.
Suffice it to say, that he derives this family from Mainfred
de Percy, a Danish chief, who is said to have lived before
the time of Rollo, and whose descendants, named alter-
nately Geoffry and William de Percy, continued in succes-
sion Lords of Percy, until the last William de Percy of
Normandy went to England, temp. William I., and founded
the English house of Percy. On examining this state-
ment, the first difficulty which causes hesitation is the
alternate repetition of the names of Geoffry and William,
which was inconsistent with the usual system of nomen-
¹ See FITZGERALD in the alphabetical series of names.
14
64
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
clature in those ages; but what presents a far more
serious difficulty is this. Percy did not belong to any
private family, but was part of the ducal demesne;¹
1
consequently it is difficult to suppose that the name of
De Percy could have existed, as the estate did not belong
to a private family, and, in point of fact, the name is not
mentioned in any record till shortly before the English
Conquest, and, it had probably been assumed not long
previously, for in 1026 the estate of Percy was still part
of the demesne of the Duke. We are, therefore, obliged
to come to the conclusion that the whole early pedigree
produced by Glover must be rejected.
2
3
These few examples of the difficulties which are to be
found in the pedigrees of the sixteenth, seventeenth, and
eighteenth centuries will suffice to indicate the necessity,
in the interest of truth, of examining carefully the state-
ments of the genealogists of former times before they are
adopted as reliable.
The state of the English pedigrees generally, indeed,
appears to be such as to demand a careful re-examination
with the additional light thrown on such topics by the
intelligent criticism of the present century, and the greatly
increased knowledge of the sources of medieval history.
¹ Duke Richard, by charter dated 1026, granted to his spouse, in dowry,
Coutances and its county, with the castles of Carusburc, Holm, and Bruot,
the court of Ver, and the court of Cerisy-sur-Seine, Agons-on-the-Sea,
Valengias (Valognes ?), the abbey of Portail, the town and port of Sarnes,
the town and port of Hage, the town of Balteis, and Egglandes, the courts
of Percy and of Moyon, and the town of Cathim in the county of Bayeux.
Bouquet, x. 270.
2 See preceding note.
› See PERCY in the alphabetical series of names.
}
65
CHAPTER IV.
CONSTRUCTIVE PRINCIPLES OF THE PRESENT WORK.
Ir now becomes necessary to offer some explanation of
the principles which have been held in view in the com-
pilation of the following series of above seven thousand
five hundred names of existing Norman families, traceable
in the London Directory. It has been already observed
that these names are borne by the commercial and trading
classes. In a few cases it has been found necessary to add
some from the peerage, which do not occur amongst those
of the commercial classes of London.
aley
From what has been previously stated, it will be un-
derstood that the alphabetical series in question, which
forms the great mass of this work, consists of names of
two classes.
First, those names and families whose origin has been
traced through successive generations in the ordinary
way, by records of all descriptions. These represent the
earlier stages of the inquiry, and are to a considerable
extent additions to, or corrections of, existing family
history. They are presented in the most condensed form
with a view to economise space, and they comprise, con-
*F
66
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
sequently, a very small portion of what might in each
case have been said on their respective subjects. It is
very possible that this condensation may have rendered
the force of the argument in some cases less perceptible.
It is hoped, however, that, brief as these pedigrees may
be, they will afford suggestions as to the true line of re-
search, which may facilitate the inquiries of others.
Amongst them will be found notices of the origin of some
of those names which the whole world combines to
honour.
Secondly, the great mass of the names in the following
alphabetical series are those which have been identified
without any attempt to trace the lineal descent of families.
These names, which are probably unnoticed in other
works as Norman, represent the later stage of the inquiry.
The names of this class which occur in the London
Directory have been identified as Norman by the fact of
their occurrence in the records of Normandy of the
twelfth and eleventh centuries. In most
In most cases the
reference is to the great Rolls of the Exchequer of Nor-
mandy, 1180-1200. Their occurrence in England at an
early date is shown by references to the English records
of the eleventh, twelfth, and thirteenth centuries, espe-
cially to those of the Curia Regis from 1194 to 1200,
to the Testa de Neville, 1200-1320, and to the Rotuli
Hundredorum, c. 1272. Occasionally there are references
to records of later date. The inference in each case is
that the name, as appearing at an early period both in
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
67
Normandy and England, was originally Norman, and
passed into England at the Conquest.
It may be objected that such an inference is not sound,
because the name in question may have originated simul-
taneously in both countries, being of Norman origin in
Normandy, and of Saxon origin in England. It is not
pretended that particular instances of this kind may not
have occurred; but as a whole the objection is not appli-
cable to these names, for the great mass of them are not
of native but of foreign type. It is the concurrent testi-
mony furnished by so many thousands of instances which
will bring conviction to the reader's mind. Assuredly
the legal maxim, Identitas colligitur ex multitudine
signorum, may well be applied to this case. Nor can the
objection above referred to have any weight against the
broad facts of the case, as may be illustrated by an example
in point.
1
When we examine in detail the surnames of the Ame-
rican people, they are found to be throughout English.
Almost every name we meet ¹ is evidently and unmistak-
ably English. It may occur under various forms-
corresponding varieties of form occur in this country—but
it is decidedly English; it cannot be confounded with the
surnames of other nationalities. Moreover, the people
VARIE
Kla
P
¹ The American Directories are in many instances so filled with English
names that we are almost unconscious that they belong to a different country.
In the case of the recent New York Directories, the Irish-Celtic element is
very large; but it is known that the Irish settle chiefly in that city. Else-
where in America, the Irish element is not larger than it is in this kingdom.
F 2
1
68
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
who bear these names speak the English language, and
their jurisprudence is based on the Common Law of
England, and their institutions bear evidences throughout
of an English origin. Now, even if the pages of history
were closed, could there be a shadow of doubt that, as a
whole, these names and the families that bear them ori-
ginally came from England? It makes no difference
whether those families can or cannot trace the line of
their ancestors to the first who landed from England on
the American shores. They are clearly and unmistakably
identified as English; and history comes in at this point
and tells us that the earlier inhabitants of America
actually did come from England, and archæology adds
that these names which we now find in America were
known in England for ages before the foundation of
the English colonies-that they appear in the whole series
of English records. Mutatis mutandis, we are entitled
equally to infer the Norman origin of the Norman names
which appear in the old English records. The families
which bear them are, as a general rule, unable to trace
their descent; and perhaps have not the remotest con-
ception that their names were Norman ; but they are not
the less distinctly identified by those hereditary surnames;
memorials of race which can never be obliterated.
But it must here be observed that, in order to connect
surnames as at present existing with their prototypes, it is
essential to call in the aid of experience, grounded on
acquaintance with the same classes of facts which present
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
69
themselves in philology.
Surnames, it must be remem-
bered, are merely parts of general language, and they are
consequently subject to all those influences which affect
language itself so materially, and which issue in the
creation of new dialects. Surnames, like other terms, are
liable to dialectical variation, and to changes of every
description. All alike, from the moment of their forma-
tion, are subject to continued alteration. Their vowels
gradually change from broad to slender, and the reverse.
Their consonants become replaced by other consonants.
Sometimes pronunciation abbreviates them, at others it
reverses the process, and adds letters, or even syllables.
Alterations of this description can be traced to the
remotest historical epochs. The tribes which first made
their appearance within historical times bore names which
assumed different forms; and in the early medieval
history of Europe, before hereditary surnames came into
use, so great were the variations in the orthography of
names, as we find them recorded in contemporary
chronicles and charters, that it involves considerable
experience and industry to identify the persons who bore
them. The same may be said of the names of localities.
They have changed on the Continent and in England to
such a degree that the student needs a glossary to enable
him to connect the old denominations of localities with
the present forms of the same names. It is true that when
the original has been pointed out there is little difficulty
in understanding the process of alteration which has pro-
70
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
duced the modern form; but in the absence of such a
key the inquirer may altogether fail to recognise names
in their original shape.
The truth of this is known to everyone who has
attempted to find in Domesday Book the names of the
present English localities. Britton, for instance, one of
the most industrious of our topographers, attempted in
his account of Devonshire to ascertain the modern names
of the manors of that county which are mentioned in
Domesday Book. In a considerable number of cases he
entirely failed, in others he produced instances of exten-
sive alteration-such, for instance, as Shirwell' instead
of the old form Aiscirewell;' 'Axminster' instead of
'Alseministre ;' Brixton' instead of Bretricestane;"
'Dawlish' instead of 'Doelis,' &c.¹ In the same way
Collins, in his Peerage, identifies the local name Tufton'
as having been originally "Toketon;' 'Onslow' as
'Andislaw,' Wyndham' as Wimondham.'
6
(
Alterations of this description are strictly analogous
to those which in the course of ages have converted
Latin into French, and Danish and Saxon into English;
and which have constituted, and are still forming, new
dialects and new languages. Names have the same
tendency to abbreviation which has divested nouns and
verbs of their grammatical inflexions, and has continually
removed from terms all their peculiar and salient points.
They are under the operation of the same law of substi-
¹ Britton, Magna Brittania, vi. Part I. p. liii. &c.
C
C
6
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
71
tution which is so familiar to the philologist, and under
which Caballus has become Cheval; liber has been con-
verted into livre; infans into enfant; Salvator into Sauveur.
Subjected to these influences, Norman names long
since became as it were hieroglyphics, the key to whose
meaning had been lost. They served to distinguish
families, but they revealed nothing as to their origin. Yet,
when these names are studied with the aid of the new
lights which philology has disclosed, they furnish conclu-
sive evidence of the ultimate nationality of the families to
which they belong. The progenitors of these families
have for centuries borne these names without any con-
sciousness of their origin, or any notion that they were
transmitting to their posterity a record of their descent
which was destined to be at length interpreted.
In pursuing the process of identification of names,
and in removing the accumulated deteriorations, corrup-
tions, or alterations of ages, and restoring names to their
earliest forms, most important aid has been derived from
the independent and most satisfactory testimony supplied
by examination of the evidence furnished by armorial
bearings. This branch of archæology was formerly of
considerably greater importance than it now is, and the
use of arms was guarded with a jealousy unknown in
later times. The monuments of the ancient armorial
are numerous and authentic. They consist of engraved
seals and stone monuments of the twelfth century, and
of manuscript records of the thirteenth and subsequent
J
72
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
centuries, and are known to all archæologists. This
ancient armorial of England, with the addition of arms
granted or recorded in modern times, has been published
by various writers, and amongst others by Robson, whose
work, entitled The British Herald,' has been employed
in the compilation of the present work.
6
Now the fact appears to have been hitherto insuffi-
ciently recognised-but its importance is obvious-that
in numerous instances families have preserved their
armorial under all the changes which their names have
undergone in the course of ages; and hence a means
presents itself of identifying names and families which
would not at first sight be supposed to be in any way
connected. An instance or two may illustrate what is
meant.
C
C
The name Fidler' presented itself for examination.
It might be supposed that this name was merely that of
an humble occupation. These very easy and simple
identifications are seldom to be trusted; disparaging or
contemptuous names are very ordinarily the modern
corruptions of the old names; and many are the noble
Norman names which in the course of time have assumed
vulgar and ludicrous forms. The writer, on examination,
was of opinion that the name Fidler' was merely a form
of the name Fidelow,' produced by one of the ordinary
laws of corruption. On referring to Robson, it was found
(
three wolves' heads.
that the arms of Fidelow' were
Afterwards it was ascertained that
Videlow' bore the
6
T
6
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
73
same arms. It next appeared that 'Vis-de-low' bore the
same three wolves' heads; and thus it was at length
ascertained that Fidler, Fidelow, Videlow, and Vis-de-low
were one and the same name, the earlier form of which
was De Visdelu, or Vis-de-loup, probably from a place
so named in Normandy, and to which the wolves' heads
of the arms bore allusion.
Another instance of the utility of the comparison of
armorial is afforded by the name of Toler. The writer
for a long time could not discover the origin of this name
or family. He formed several theories, all of which he
was eventually obliged to relinquish. At length no clue
remained except the arms. Those arms consisted of a
cross fleury, surmounted by another cross, between four
leaves erect. These arms were at first presumed to be of
no great antiquity, as in their actual shape they do not
present the simplicity which is characteristic of the ancient
armorial. It appeared, however, on further inquiry, that
the leaves had not originally been included in the arms,
for families of Toller' and 'Towlers' were ascertained to
have borne the same arms without any leaves, so that it
was clear that the leaves were merely the emblem of a par-
ticular branch of the family. The inquiry was continued
with the aid of this armorial, and the family was traced
in different parts of England, in former ages, under a name
continually varying in form-sometimes Towlers, then
Tolers, then Towlowes, Towlons, Tolouse, until at length
it appeared clearly that the latter form, which was coeval
6
74
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
}
with the Conquest, was the original. This pointed to
Toulouse in France as the place from which the family had
originally come; and desirous to ascertain whether any
trace could be found of a family named from a city so
large, as Toulouse (of which there seemed very little
hope), the author directed his attention to works con-
taining information as to the early history of that city.
He turned to Anselme's great work on the peers and
nobles of France, in the hopes of finding under his account
of the Sovereign Counts of Toulouse some references to
works which might enable him to pursue the inquiry.
The volume was accordingly opened which contains the
history of the Counts of Toulouse, when, to his extreme
astonishment, the author recognised the arms of the
English Tolers and Towlers at the head of the history
of that great house! Their arms were the hereditary
emblems of that almost kingly race in all its branches-
the well-known 'Cross of Toulouse,' being a cross fleury
voided (i.e. in skeleton), which English heralds had
described as a cross fleury surmounted by another cross.
Of course all these various families of Toler, Toller, and
others, bearing the Cross of Toulouse, were identified as
one in origin, and as, no doubt, descendants of the
princely house whose name and arms they have borne
from the eleventh century.
S
The circumstance that an existing family bears a name
which may, with the aid of philological considerations,
be identified with one borne by some ancient Norman
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
75
house, and also bears the arms which are attributed to
that house, might possibly be considered a mere coinci-
dence; but the occurrence of such circumstances in
hundreds of cases is altogether inconsistent with the
notion of casual coincidence, and the evidence of consan-
guinity becomes morally certain. So too, when philology
tells us that several families bear names which are
cognate forms of a single name, and when it also appears
that they all bear the same arms, their consanguinity is
well established.
It is of importance, in order to remove any further
difficulty from the question of identification, to classify
the Norman and English names, with a view to trace the
character of the alterations which have brought them to
their present form. By so doing we shall be enabled to
trace through large classes of names the influences which
have removed, changed, or added initial letters; which
have altered terminations; which have introduced con-
sonants and omitted them; which have transmuted
consonants and vowels; have altered aspirates; and
generally have changed, Anglicised, and abbreviated
names of foreign origin. Let it not be understood that
these changes are always considerable in amount. It will
be found in the alphabetical series of names that nume-
rous Norman names are still very accurately preserved—
that others are very slightly changed-that others may
be recognised with little difficulty. But there are still
many cases which require for their interpretation the aid
B
76
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
of examples. It is, therefore, proposed to exhibit in a
tabular form a series of illustrative examples, presenting
those phenomena which are most frequently observable.
The abbreviation of names will be first exemplified:
NAMES ARMORIALLY IDENTIFIED.
Bohun, Boon, Bowne
Somery, Somers
Dakeny, Deacon, Dakins
Argentine, Argent
Cayley, Calley
Wayte, Watt
Berners, Barnes, Bernes.
Barrey, Barre
Jermyn, Jermy
Derwentwater, Drinkwater
NAMES ARMORIALLY IDENTIFIED.
Granville, Greenfield
Scruteville, Scurfield
Fauville, Fallowfield
Frescheville, Freshfield
There are numerous instances in which the termina-
tion of names has become greatly changed by time. Thus
we have:
Blonville, Bloomfield
Bosville, Boswell
Mundeville, Monderel
Blundell, Blunden
Normanville, Normansell
Ashburnham, Ashburner
NAMES OTHERWISE IDENTIFIED.
Damarel, Daumerle
Boyvell, Boynell
Russell, Rowswell
Cahaignes, Caines, Keynes
Kenobel, Knobel
Canot, Knot
Escatot, Catot Cato
Rumilly, Rumley
Roiale, Royle, Ryle
Bavant, Bavin
Oiseleur, Osler
Canivet, Knyvet
Noyon, Nunn, Noon
NAMES OTHERWISE IDENTIFIED.
1
Somerville, Somerfield
Wateville, Waterfield
Estréeville, Streatfield
D'Angerville, Dangerfield
Woodville, Woodfield
Flamville, Flemwell
Fierville, Fairfield
Rochelle, Rockall
Huielrat, Wheelwright
Vitenc, Whiting
Walleys, Walhouse
Wellebo, Welbore
Turnebu, Turnbull
}
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
77
As there are many cases in which letters are omitted,
there are also many others in which additions have been
made by consonants, vowels, and aspirates; for instance:
NAMES ARMORIALLY IDENTIFIED,
Akeny, Dakins
Angers, Hanger
Habington, Abingdon
Hasherst, Ashurst
Ingham, Hingham
Hokeley, Okeley
Filmer, Phillimore
Carsack, Carslacke
Albin, Allibone
Bard, Beard
Busse, Bushe
Westcott, Wescott
Paris, Parish
Helliar, Hildyard
NAMES OTHERWISE IDENTIFIED.
Amblie, Hamley
Allibone, Hallibone
Alis, Halys
Alvers, Halver
Osler, Hostler, Hustler
St. Omer, Homer
Lamare, Lachmare
Kenebel, Kenechbol
Lisle, Lidle,
Grelley, Gredley, Gridley
Brand, Braund
Gage, Gadge
Esterling, Stradling
Boteville, Butterfield
The commutation or substitution of letters by which
different forms of the same name have been created, are
analogous to those which are to be found in every language,
and which even constitute in a great degree the distinctive
differences in vocabulary. The same words can be
recognised in many languages, notwithstanding frequent
alterations of vowels. Thus, hook in English becomes
hoc in Saxon, haak in Dutch, haken in German. Earth
is erde in German, aarde in Dutch, jord in Swedish. Seek
becomes secan in Saxon, suchen in German, sequor in
Latin. In the same mode the changes of vowels are
frequent in Norman and English names. Thus we have :
ì
༔
78
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
f
NAMES ARMORIALLY IDENTIFIRD.
Goodge, Gooche
Sacre, Secker
Farrer, Ferrar
Galpin, Gilpin
Dakeny, Dickins
Helliard, Hillier
Imrie, Emery
Hussey, House
Havenell, Hovell
Darrell, Dorrell
St. Laud, St. Lo
Bohun, Boon
Damarel, Daumerle
NAMES ARMORIALLY IDENTIFIED.
NAMES OTHERWISE IDENTIFIED.
Paganel, Bagnall
Bastoyle, Wastoyle
Bastoyle, Vastoyle
Valtort, Watort
Beckering, Pickering
Waugh, Baugh
Bipont, Vipont
Planke, Blanke
Bygot, Vigod
Videlow, Fidelow
Vene, Fenn
Jovene, Young
Bliss, Bleys, Blois
Cabbal, Kebbel
Audé, Ady
Aldrey, Oldrey
Quentin, Quintin
Welbore, Wildbore
Wastell, Westall
Percy, Parsey, Piercey
Peatt, Pitt
Labials and other letters are frequently exchanged.
Thus the English word bear corresponds to the Latin
fero; gouverner in French is from guberno; volo is
related to boulomai; and the German wollen and English
will are cognate forms. In the same way we have such
names as the following:
Punchardon, Pinkerton
Putman, Pitman
Ribald, Raybould
NAMES OTHERWISE IDENTIFIED.
Beckett, Pickett
Abadam, Apadam
Ballance, Vallance
Bigot, Wigot
Banks, Panks
Bastable, Wastable
Postel, Bostel
Vitot, Witot, Bitot
Farrow, Pharaoh
Vescy, Pheysey
Vicques, Fick
Phillimore, Filmer
Vallery, Fillary
Willy, Villy
Felton, Phelton
The letters G and W are frequently interchanged and
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
79
sometimes the former is commuted for J, or vice versâ.
Thus the French guerre corresponds to the Dutch jaar,
and the English war: garenne again and warren are
forms of the same word. We have instances of this in
names, thus:
NAMES ARMORIALLY IDENTIFIED.
Genet, Jennet
Germaine, Jermyn
Jarrett, Garratt
Giles, Wiles
cation.
French pronunciation, as
Bellowe from Belleau
Galet
Galley
Goosey
Mockler
Goucet
Mauclerc
""
Other modes by which names become altered may
be here mentioned, without reference to armorial identifi-
Some forms have arisen from the influence of
""
""
from Essart
Espec
Esparlen
Ferry
Forey
Others have arisen from dropping initial letters, as
Scures from Escures
Estampes
Stamp
Scholefield
Escoville
""
""
NAMES OTHERWISE IDENTIFIED.
Beamont from Beaumont
Beauver
Beevor
Beavoir
Beauvoir
""
Gasceline, Wascelyn
Guet, Jewett
Gast, West
Geary, Werry
99
Ganney from Canet
Gallow
Galot
Feret
Foret
Sart
Speke
Sparling
In other cases eau has been changed to ea or ee:
Beacham from Beauchamp
Beavis
Beaufiz
Beamish
Beaumez
""
""
""
""
""
""
""
In many cases, also, the names are not to be found
until the thirteenth century, the older form of the name
being Latin or French, and the English translation not
80
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
appearing till the reign of Henry III. or Edward I. For
instance:
Le Blanc, White
Faber, Smith
De Pratis, Meadows
Ami, Frend
Lorimer, Sadler
De Ariete, Ram
Oiseleur, Fowler
le Mounier, Milner
le Lorimer, Sadler
De Fonte, Spring
Dulcis, Sweet
Citharista, Harper
Mercator, Marchant
Chevalier, Knight
Rigidus, Stiff
Esperon, Spurr
Groceteste, Greathead
Le Petit, Little
Le Cerf, Hart
Le Brun, Brown
Bonenfant, Goodchild
Serviens, Serjeant
Teste, Head
Le Venur, Hunter
Le Gantier, Glover
Porcus, Pigge
Blancpain, Whitbread
Le Fevre, Smith
Espée, Sword.
Le Comte, Earle
Vulpis, Fox
Le Cornier, Horner
Le Moin, Monk
Le Fort, Strong
Aurifaber, Goldsmith
Accipitrarius, Hawker
These instances may suffice to indicate some of the
changes which have passed over English names in the
course of the last eight centuries, and some of the rules
of alteration in which they have originated. They will
at the same time convey some notion of the difficulties
experienced by those who attempt to trace names now
existing to their sources and original forms. It is
impossible to say at once in what direction a given name
may have been altered; and it is only by close attention
that serious mistakes can be avoided. It may be further
explained that each of the ancient names appears in the
present day, not merely under one form of alteration,
but under several different forms more or less changed
1
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
81
from the original. Sometimes these forms in the case of
a single name are numerous; but each of them now con-
stitutes a distinct surname-a unit in the whole mass of
English surnames-and represents on the average per-
haps 80 families, or 400 individuals. These forms are
frequently of great antiquity. They have been handed
down from ages when orthography was in a very
unsettled state, when names were frequently spelt
phonetically when the knowledge of writing was not
possessed even by persons of high rank.
In the following alphabetical series great numbers of
names will be found which are referred to other names
as their cognates or their prototypes. In most cases it
is trusted that the propriety of the reference will commend
itself to the reader; but in cases which are less clear the
author can only refer to the examples of similar changes
contained in the present chapter, for it would evidently
be an impossibility for him in so many cases to state the
reasons which have led to his reference of each name to
its cognate or prototype. Mr. Lower's valuable book,
the Patronymica Britannica, affords numerous examples
of identifications which present the same features as those
which will be found in these pages.
One or two remarks must here be offered in further
explanation.
The author has omitted several hundreds of names
which are apparently or evidently foreign, because he
has been unable to identify them in the Norman records.
Q
82
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
Those names are ancient in England. In all probability
they came from parts of the Continent external to
Normandy at the Conquest, but there is at present no
means of proving that they did so, because the records of
France and the Low Countries have not been as yet
published (if indeed they exist) on the same extensive
scale as those of Normandy and England. Had we
the same materials for comparison with the early names
in Bretagne, Flanders, Maine, and Poitou, as we have in
regard to Normandy, the list of foreign families which is
to follow would have no doubt been augmented. As it
is, the author has omitted hundreds of such names, which
he believes to be foreign and as old as the Conquest, and
has merely introduced a few specimens here and there
to illustrate his meaning.
The author is also conscious that there are many
names which ought to have been here inserted, but which
have been inadvertently passed over. He has so often
discovered instances of such accidental oversights that he
is convinced there have been many more.
These facts should be borne in mind if it be in any
cases supposed that the actual identification of a family as
Norman is not satisfactory. It is the persuasion of the
writer that he has understated the amount of the Norman
or early foreign element, rather than overstated it.
83
CHAPTER V.
NATIONAL CHARACTER OF THE NORMAN SETTLEMENT
IN ENGLAND.
It seems to be received as a species of axiom by many
persons that the Norman race has long since perished in
England; and the continual use of the term 'Anglo-
Saxon,' as synonymous with English,' is a sign of the
prevalence of this view. Yet writers have seldom
attempted to establish the alleged fact by any evidence,
and seem to have relied upon mere popular opinion as
a sufficient ground-work for belief. A recent historian,
however, has abandoned this system of reticence, and has
endeavoured to explain the alleged extinction of the
Normans by showing that from seven to ten thousand
would probably be a large estimate of the numerical
force of the Norman settlers.1 Nor is this all. He
proceeds further to allege reasons which render the
subsequent extinction of the race a matter of moral
necessity-demanded by retributive justice. 'As the
Normans were few in number,' observes this writer,
'they were also, like every military aristocracy,
especially liable to decay. The curse that follows
¹ Pearson, History of England, i. 387.
(
*
G 2
84
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
bloodshed and money-getting followed them inexorably,
and their sons perished in rebellions or made childless
marriages for inheritances.' Such an instance of retribu-
tion, were it supported by fact, would, no doubt, be very
edifying; but the difficulty which suggests itself is this.
Retribution in this sense appears in England to have been
singularly one-sided, for it spared the Danes and the
Anglo-Saxons, whose ferocity and sanguinary propensities
stand in strong contrast to the conduct of the Normans.
The Normans did not burn churches, monasteries, and
cities, and plunder and murder a defenceless people, as the
Danes had done. Still less did they, like the Anglo-
Saxons, extirpate an entire nation by the edge of the
sword, and take possession of its goods and lands. The
Normans permitted the mass of the earlier population to
remain; they even allotted to them no inconsiderable
portion of the soil of England as owners; and they freely
permitted them to occupy perhaps the greater portion of
it as tenants and cottiers. Why, then, are the Normans
supposed to have been victims of Divine vengeance, while
the far more guilty Danes and Saxons are supposed to
have escaped? Such theories as these only tend to show
the influence which preconceived notions are capable of
exerting on the strongest minds.
We must here consider the cardinal error on which the
entire theory of the extinction of the Normans depends.
That radical and fundamental error consists in assuming
1 Pearson, History of England, i. 388.
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
85
that the Normans who settled in England at the Conquest
were not a nation but an aristocracy. Doubtless, if we
should assume that the population of England at the
present moment is made up entirely of the Peers of the
Realm, astonishing conclusions might be drawn. But let
us consider the question in a common-sense point of view.
It is impossible to suppose that the vast armies of Danes
or Normans who overran England and France in the ninth
century were composed exclusively of nobles and princes.
It is obvious that the numbers of the latter must have
been small, and that the masses of these armies consisted
of private soldiers. The thirty or forty thousand North-
men who in A.D. 886 besieged Paris, must have consisted
of common soldiers as well as captains and generals.
The Norman army which was subsequently led by Rollo
was so strong that it proved to be more than a match for
the united forces of France, and could endure the loss of
nearly seven thousand men slain in one battle without
any apparent diminution of strength, for not long after-
wards it dictated the terms of peace, and under them took
possession of a great part of Neustria. Undoubtedly, this
great army of Normans was not exclusively composed of
nobles. It was an important section of the Scandinavian
nation, and, like it, consisted of chiefs and of their followers.
This army was continually recruited and reinforced by
fresh migrations of Scandinavians from Denmark and the
North, and Neustria or Normandy became the abode of
¹ Palgrave, History of Normandy and England, i. 677.
1
1
1
86
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
3
a great Scandinavian people, the Normans or Northmen
of history. It is probable that this nation may have
amounted to nearly a million at the Norman Conquest,
or half the estimated number of the then population of
England. It may possibly have been somewhat smaller
in point of number, but it must have approximated to
what has been stated.
The Norman population, thus numbering perhaps a
million, or nearly so, consisted of upper and lower classes:
the former included barons and knights. We have an
official statement of the number of knights' fees held in
Normandy in the reign of Henry II. They amounted
to twelve hundred altogether, exclusive of knights' fees
belonging to the Church, which may have been three or
four hundred more. Amongst the principal of those who
held fees were the barons of Normandy, whose number
in the reign of Philip Augustus was fifty-eight,2 and this
was probably a larger number than that of the baronage
in the reign of the Conqueror. The number of distinct
noble families in Normandy seems not to have very
greatly exceeded the number of knights' fees. It is true
3
¹ See the Feoda Normanniæ published by Duchesne in his Historiæ Norm.
Scriptores.-Paris 1619, p. 1037.,
2 Ibid.
9 It is clear that many junior branches of the Norman houses obtained
fiefs, from whence they assumed new names, and ere long became new
families. Thus the Tessons appear to have had junior branches named
Marmion, Percy, and Beuron. There were certainly many subenfeoffments
in Normandy which created noble families not mentioned specifically in the
Feoda Normanniæ; but the total number was, after all, very limited.
There was no sort of resemblance between the ancient nobility of Normandy,
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
87
that three thousand families appear to have become seated
in England at the Conquest: but many of these were not
purely Norman, but came from adjoining provinces. The
Norman aristocracy may have numbered 2,500 families,
of which 1,500 were seigneurs and lesser barons, and fifty
greater barons; the nobility and gentry, in short, bore
pretty much the same proportion to the population of the
Duchy as the corresponding classes do to the masses of
the English population at this moment. Such was the
position of society in Normandy before the Conquest.
The great masses of the Normans were tenants of the
nobility and gentry, and copyholders, free tenants, re-
tainers, farmers, artizans, tradesmen, mariners, burgesses,
and merchants.
The Norman state was so ably administered, and was
inhabited by a race of such vitality and energy, that it
became developed with extraordinary rapidity. In the
course of a hundred and fifty years its population had
expanded so greatly that it was no longer sufficient to
maintain such multitudes. It had become necessary to
find outlets in Apulia and Spain for the teeming military
population of Neustria; but these outlets were altogether
insufficient, and the masses of Normans, pent up within a
narrow territory (only one-quarter of the size of England),
which derived its rank from high ancestral sources and from the possession
of feudal domains, and the later noblesse of France, which sprang by scores
of thousands from the purchase of petty offices in the Royal household. It
was computed at the French revolution that of the 100,000 families of
French noblesse, only 4,000 were of old standing. The rest had recently
sprung by purchase from the lower ranks.
88
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
threatened to overflow their frontiers or to perish from
want of sustenance. Sir Francis Palgrave has thus por-
trayed the condition of Normandy before the English
Conquest :
'As in frozen Iceland, so in fertile Neustria, the land
everywhere was unable to house her children. Normandy
was overflowing with the unemployed, increasing-accord-
ing to the formula which has become technical in the
science of political economy-beyond the means of sub-
sistence. Large families gathered around the hearth, for
whose keep the father could not provide. The land was
cut up into quillets; not a mete home, a feeding-farm, as
it was called in old English, to be had upon which a man
and his family could live-universal unease therefore
prevailing.'1
It had become a matter of imperative necessity for
Normandy to find some new outlet for its excessive popu-
lation. That population was probably twice as dense as
the population of England at the same epoch, for in
England there is no trace of over-population: the in-
habitants were sparsely settled over the face of the
country, and enormous forests occupied the greater part
of the soil. The fertile plains of Normandy, however,
were assiduously cultivated by a superabundant people.
The outlet so necessary for Normandy was found in
the conquest of England; and thither accordingly rushed,
in one vast tide of emigration, gentle and simple, baron
¹ Palgrave, History of Normandy and England, iii. 140.
1
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
89
and feudal tenant. The lord and the knight migrated
to acquire great feudal domains; the peasant and the
peasant's son came to obtain new copyholds and farms,
and the means of living, which had been denied to them
at home; the tradesman and merchant came to find new
markets for their goods, and to introduce new fashions
and new wares in exchange for Saxon commodities. The
natives of England were at first anxious to be Norman;
they became clean-shaven and assumed an air of Norman
civilisation; their garments no longer trailed upon the
ground; the Norman tailor and cloth-merchant supplied
the native with a jaunty cloak of the proper degree of
brevity. On all sides were Norman gentlemen who set the
fashion, and Norman farmers, soldiers, huntsmen, trades-
men, who laughed at everything else. The native was sub-
dued, not only by the Norman's arms, but by his jests;
but between jest and earnest he, before long, lost his
temper and became sullen, indignant, and revengeful.
The position of a Norman proprietor was, from the
first, no bed of roses. He was surrounded by a native
tenantry and population which was willing (if the oppor-
tunity had been afforded) to rend him limb from limb, and
to assassinate his wife and family. He had to attend
the call of his feudal superior with a body of disciplined
soldiers,¹ and that call might occur at any moment; he
1 The usual retinue of the Norman knight consisted of one or two men-
at-arms, clad in full armour, and several archers. The whole force, includ-
ing the knight himself, consisted of six men at least. When, therefore, we
read in the chronicles of the eleventh and twelfth centuries of the extra-
90
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
could not trust his tenantry or the other natives. If
armed they would have taken his life. What, then, was
the remedy? There was but one-the settlement of a
body of Norman retainers on his estate.
If there be any point in English history on which all
historians concur it is the extreme and bitter enmity
with which the native races of England regarded the
Normans in the time of William the Conqueror. That
fact demonstrates at once the necessity which was incum-
bent on Norman proprietors to surround themselves by
foreign military tenants, and the certainty that the king
himself, on political and military grounds, and looking
even to the safety of his throne, must have encouraged
that policy to the utmost of his power. The king and
the nobles then in England were as much urged by the
necessities of their case to encourage Norman immigration
on a large scale, as the Normans themselves were obliged
by the wants of an enormous population to avail them-
selves of it. Moreover, the restless spirit of adventure,
so peculiar to the Norman character, impelled the natives
to enter on new fields, just as it drives the English race
at this moment to embark in new enterprises and to settle
in new countries.
W
England, then, was settled by all classes of Normans,
high and low, and not merely by an aristocracy. The
ordinary military achievements accomplished by small bodies of Norman
knights, it is to be remembered that the number should in each case be
multiplied by six, in order to determine the real amount of the force engaged.
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
91
aristocracy undoubtedly did migrate to England, and so
completely that ultimately the whole Norman nobility
became English, and very few relics of it remained to
later times in Normandy itself. But that aristocracy
must have been driven into the sea by the native English,
if it had not been supported by a Norman commonalty
well able to keep the native English in due order and
submission.
History and legal records rarely accord to the masses
more than a transient allusion; they are entirely con-
versant with the actions of the few great men whose lives,
actions, and possessions are described. The people are
too multitudinous and too obscure to merit notice; hence,
of course, in the History of England, the history of the
Normans is the history of kings and barons, and those
who look on the surface of history see Normans only in
the character of barons. Even in the records the barons
and other great landed proprietors are those who chiefly
appear. Those records owe their origin to the action of
the Crown, which directed inquiries from time to time
to be made with a view to ascertain the possessions
and feudal services of its great tenants, or to proceedings
in the courts of law, which generally arose out of disputes
amongst the landed aristocracy, so that the early records
do not relate to the middle classes, except to a limited
extent, but to the aristocracy. And it is not till the
thirteenth century that we find, for the first time, distinct
and detailed notices of the state of the non-aristocratic
92
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
1
classes, although many of their names are mentioned long
before in various ways, particularly in the ecclesiastical
records.
There are writers of eminence who maintain that the
Normans died out in a century after the Conquest.¹ The
records are in open opposition to such a notion. From
the era of the Conquest the monastic charters (in the
Monasticon Anglicanum) present a vast and unbroken
series of evidence relating to the continuance and increase
of the Norman race in England. We see them, genera-
tion after generation, in the presence of their numerous
families and friends, conferring grants for religious uses.
Thousands of families appear in their successive genera-
tions.
A century after the Conquest an account was taken
by royal command of the landed aristocracy of England,
above 3,000 in number. (It is preserved in the Liber
Niger.) Three hundred and twenty-one were barons
bearing purely Norman names, except in about twenty-
six cases, in which, however, the families can almost
all be proved Norman. Of the mesne lords or knights,
1,600 bore directly Norman surnames, 850 bore patro-
nymics also Norman, and 400 or 500 bore English local
names without any indications of Anglo-Saxon descent.
Scarcely a trace is to be found throughout the whole list
of any Christian name that is not foreign, or of anything
indicating Anglo-Saxon origin. The Proceedings of the
¹ E.g. Pearson, History of England, i. 388.
C
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
93
1
6
Curia Regis,' 1194-1200, reveal a vast Norman aris-
tocracy in England, and abound in every page in Norman
names, and the proceedings of those who bore them.
As we advance, the Parliamentary writs' prove the
existence of these names and families in thousands upon.
thousands, up to the reign of Edward III. They appear
again in the lists of gentry of the date of Henry VI.,
preserved by Fuller; they still appear in the 'State
Papers' of the time of Henry VIII., as published officially.
They are found in quantities in the 'Chancery Proceedings
of the reign of Elizabeth,' and they still appear in
thousands at this hour in England. What are we then
to say of the imaginary extinction of the Normans? A
more unsubstantial vision never passed before the mental
eye. It is difficult to understand how any one can hold
such a doctrine, except through want of acquaintance
with the connected testimony of the national records.
The historian is here, however, at a disadvantage, com-
pared with the diplomatist, the archeologist, and the
genealogist. He studies general history in chronicles,
treatises, and correspondence, and he can speak authori-
tatively on his proper subject; but he has no leisure to
examine genealogies, lists of knights' fees, Parliamentary
writs, and monastic chartularies; hence he is liable to
overlook facts regarding the population which are per-
ceptible to humbler classes of students.
But we now come to the branch of the subject which
has been least investigated by historians, namely, to the
94
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
non-aristocratic classes of the Normans, the freemen,
whose ancestors had followed Rollo and the other North-
man princes from Scandinavia to Neustria, and who had
become settlers in England.
It has been already shown that these classes, as well
as the nobles, must have emigrated to this country, and it
hence follows that the middle classes of England (all
above the condition of slaves) must have been largely
composed of Normans. This is distinctly recognised by
one of the principal historians of England, who thus
notices the theories of Thierry: The whole evidence
seems to show that the wide distinction and hostility of
the two races, supposed by Thierry and his school to have
remained as late as the date of Henry II., is a mere
imagination. The probability is, that though the upper
classes were mainly Norman-the lower of old English
descent-the distinction had then become one of class and
not of nation. In the middle class, Thomas's [Becket]
own class, the two races must have been much mixed up
together. The real phenomenon of the age is, not the
struggle between the two races in England, but the fusing
together of the two races.
This silent gradual
fusing of Saxons and Normans was the great
work of the twelfth century.'
The classes, then, which were not servile, nor yet
noble, were greatly mixed, and consisted of Normans as
1 Freeman, Essays, 1871, p. 101.
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
95
well as Saxons. Thomas Becket himself sprang from
these classes, and was of Norman origin.
We find in the proceedings of the Curia Regis, 1194-
1200, mention made of names which belong to this
middle class. We find earlier and later mention of these
names in the Monasticon and elsewhere; but those allusions,
as a general rule, do not enable us to determine the social
status of the persons mentioned. It is, however, different
when we come to the more detailed statistics of the
thirteenth century. Then, for the first time, we obtain
a clear insight into the composition of the middle classes
in England, the petty landholders, copyholders, free-
holders, free tenants, villeins, cottiers, tradesmen, shop-
keepers, and merchants.
There is here a necessity to enter into some dry
details, in order to show that in the thirteenth century
about a moiety of these non-aristocratic classes above the
position of slaves were Normans, the descendants of those
who had come over. at the Conquest and had settled in
this country.
A few instances of the composition of the population
in particular manors in different parts of England will
show the state of things.
Cloppam, in Bedfordshire, was possessed (c. 1272)
by five Lords of Manors, viz. John le Brun, John de
Burneby, Ralph de Wedon, Walter Burdon, and Simon
de Bayeux, three names being Norman and two local
English (probably covering Norman descent). Then
1
96
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
come the tenants, sixty-nine in number, and it appears
from their names that more than a moiety of these were
probably Norman.¹
Akle, in the same county, next occurs. It was held
by the Norman Robert de Borard. The whole number
of tenants mentioned is twenty-five, of whom about one-
half appear to have been Normans,2 besides those who
bore local English surnames.
Schenley, in Buckinghamshire, belonged to Richard
de la Vache, a Norman; and eleven tenants are men-
tioned, of whom seven appear from their names to have
been Normans.8
Wesbury, in the same county, was held by Turric
Alemannicus (or De Allemagne), a Norman.
The
¹ The names of Norman character are-Walter Præpositus (le Prevost),
Richard Fitz Adam, Robert Gotyme? Henry Warin, Henry Wygeyn?
Gilbert Quadrunss, Richard le Despencer, Ralph Fitz Robert, Walter de
Monte, John le Ku, Sabina Burgeys, William Fitz John, John Pont, Henry
Fitz Prevost, Richard Burnthard? Adam West, Walter Bertram, Robert
Pikel, John de Cisenne, Walter de Monte, Richard Brese, Reginald Waryn,
Walter Bretfel? Robert Brese, Robert Waryn, Emma de Bayeux, Henry
de Bayeux, John de Eisenne, William Fitz John, John West, Richard West,
Juliana Peket, William Fitz John, Henry Est, John Fitz Richard, Roger
and Robert West, Richard Yngus? Ralph Fitz Robert, John de Bayeux,
Gilbert de Riperia, Ralph Est, Henry Abel, Henry de Bayeux, Richard
Maneypeny. Total 45, or, omitting names marked with queries, 40.--
Rotuli Hundr. ii. 321.
2 The names probably, or certainly, Norman were, Roger le Chanceler,
John Mareschal, Hugo Caunceller, Thomas Coterel, Henry Messor, John
Coterel, Simon Udeline, Walter Bercar, Gilbert le Prevost, Richard Fitz
Ralph, William Thurstan, Alicia Brok. Total 12.-Rot. Hundr. Ibid.
³ Viz. Gaffrid Bacon, Agnes Pincheon, Juliana Galiun, Matilda Barre,
Roger le Clerc, William le Despencer, Hugh le Notte. Total 7.-Rot.
Hundr. ii. 334.
:
1
1
1
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
97
tenants of all classes were thirteen in number, of whom
seven were Norman.¹
Passing next into Huntingdonshire, we come to
Saltrey-Moyne, of which Sir William le Moyne, a
Norman, was lord. The total number of tenants was
68, of whom about 32 bore names apparently Norman,2
and 28 others bore names several of which were local
English, and might cover Norman descent.
Thence passing into Oxfordshire, we come to Stoken-
church, of which William de Gardino and William de
Merifield were lords. Here the tenants were 26 in
number, of whom about 15 were probably Norman,3
besides those who bore English local names.
These cases have been taken as the first that turned
up by chance, and they go to prove that probably not
less than a moiety of the free classes in England continued
to be Norman in the reign of Edward I.
We have next to consider the composition of the town
and city population at the same period. There is no
1 William Forest, William le Kene, Joanna Borre, Henry Fitz John,
William de Jarpenville, Richard Poynaunt, Thomas le Clerc. Total 7.-
Rot. Hundr. ii. 334.
2 The names were Mowyn, Pinel, Oliver, le Fonlere, le Woodwarde, Pinel,
Fitz John, Fitz Robert, Fitz Geroan, Gougemont, Fitz William, Berenger,
de Stabulo, Fitz Philip, Norreys, Fitz Matthew, Fitz Jordan, Fitz Geoffry,
Mastres, Borchier, Frevif, Soliere, Faber (2), Crisp, le Haie, le Parkere,
Molendinar, Man, Crane, Thorston, le Bonde. Total 32.-Rot. Hundr.
ii. 659.
3 Viz. De Gardino, De la Rokele, La Vine, Malet, Bacon, De Aqua, De
Fonte, Champion, Fitz Ralph, Rodelane, Pick, Fitz Auger, Randulf,
Delamore, Copdemere. Total 15.—Rot. Hundr, ii. 785.
H
98
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
reason to suppose that this class of the population had
much varied in its composition from the Conquest. The
mercantile and trading families in those times remained
stationary, for they had no facility for becoming landed
proprietors, or for exacting rents which could reimburse
them for the loss of their mercantile gains. The feudal
system interposed barriers to the transfer of land or to
the creation of rentals. The tenantry usually paid trifling
rents or none, and held their tenements by services,
military and otherwise. The town population consequently
was very stationary, like the rural.
We take, then, the case of the borough of Cambridge
in the time of Edward I, c. 1272. There is a full list
of the house-owners there, many of whom held several
houses each. The total number of persons mentioned is
241, of whom about 106 appear to bear Norman names,¹
besides families concealed under English local names.2
1
¹ The names are Le Longe, Le Berchar (3), Norman (2), Botte, André
(2), Bangernon, Fitz Wymond (3), Le Cupere, Fitz Norman, Le Mire, Le
Tailur (2), Norman, Le Sunr, Fitz Jordan, Warin, Le Barbur, Faber,
Warin, Le Chapeler, Le Coteler, Laurence, Mareschal, Porthors, Le Rus,
But, Pult, Plumbe (2), St. Alban, Toylet, Huberd, De Arda, Le Cun,
Laurence, Le Tanur, Bainard, Perin, Gogging, Hardi, Le Barbur, De
Gaunt, Bercarius, De Braci (5), Fitz Ranulph, Morice, Martin, Sabyn, Le
Mouner, Gogging, Ercheband, Le Corder; De Ferrur, Chapellan, Le
Comber (2), De Cayleys, Beaupain, De Braci, Gregory, Burges, Lucke, Le
Blunt, Fitz Morice, De Pax, Fitz Nicholas, Scutard, Le Fraunceys, Le
Barbur (2), Le Mouner, Karun, Aurifaber, Le Mercer (2), Abiçon, Crayon,
Le Hunte, Le Ferrur (2), Le Coteler, Matelasc, Malerbe, Le Plomer, Le
Lorimer, Fitz Robert, Paternoster, Blome, Castelein, Toylet, Le Ber, De
Bouden, Bruere, Constable de Holdernesse (see CONSTABLE, Alph. Series),
De Walpole. Total 106.-Rot. Hundr. ii. 356.
2 Eighty-three in number.
{
▸
}
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
99
Passing on from Cambridge to London itself, we come
to the official catalogue of the mayor, sheriffs, chamber-
lains, and coroners of the City, extracted from the 'Liber
Custumarum,' and extending from 1245 to 1320. 239
persons are enumerated in this list of civil magnates-
men no doubt engaged in every description of trade and
commerce. Amongst them are 105 bearing Norman
names,¹ besides those which are probably concealed under
English denominations.
There is an account of a meeting of the mayor,
aldermen, and sheriffs of the City of London in 1327.
Thirteen persons were present, and of these eight
(viz. De Bethune, De Chenduit, De Leyre, De Con-
stantine (2), De Gisors, Poyntel, and Chauntecler) were
Norman.2
-
These few facts will have shown, however briefly, the
nature of the proof which exists for the continuance of
the Norman middle classes in vast numbers in England
in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, and will lend
weight to the opinion that their descendants still exist,
which this work aims to establish by an induction of facts.
1 The Norman names, many of which are frequently repeated, were-
Le Blount, De Arras, Le Fevre, Adrien, Le Engleys, De Columbieres, Le
Mazelinier, Le Walleys, De Gisors, De Betteville, Mazerier, Cros, Hauteyn,
De Betune, Le Cotiller, Romayn, De Leyre, De Vinetria, Russel, Le Breton,
Le Galleys, De Sely, De Armentieres, Le Callere, De Pourte, De Paris,
Cosin, De Chenduit, Bolet, Drury, De Say, De Waldechief, Corp, Lambin,
Burdeyn, Le Balauncer, Furneys, Pointel. - See Liber Custumarum
Munimentu Gildhallæ, ed. Riley, ii. part i. p. 239.
2 Munimentu Gildhallæ, ed. Riley, iii. 418.
H 2
1
100
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
If, as these pages have already shown, the Norman race
in England now amounts to at least a quarter of the
English population, and probably to a third or more,
we see that the state of the population of England
six centuries since was in perfect harmony with that
fact.
MU
101
CHAPTER VI.
THE DANISH SETTLEMENT IN ENGLAND.
It is generally admitted that the Danish invaders of
England in the ninth and following centuries were of the
same race as the Northmen who invaded France at the
same time, and were afterwards known as Normans.
English history sufficiently attests the power of the Danes
in England; but present opinion, anxious to believe in
the prevalence and ascendancy of the Saxons, is inclined
to underrate the importance of the Danish invasion and
occupation of England. It is imagined that the effect of
the Danish invasion was slight and transient, and that the
Danes became extinct or merged in the vast masses of
the Anglo-Saxons. Such views are grounded on modern
theories, rather than on historical fact. In perusing
the 'Saxon Chronicle' and the other contemporary records
of the date of the Danish invasions, it is impossible to
avoid seeing in the latter all the characters of a national
migration. The Anglo-Saxons were astounded at the
hosts of the invaders, which seemed absolutely inexhaus-
tible. Fresh armies of Danes appeared as soon as pre-
ceding ones had been destroyed. The Saxons sank at
length, overwhelmed, not only by the ferocity, but by the
102
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
numbers of the Northmen; and it was only by a most
fortunate combination of circumstances that Alfred
(when it appeared least likely) was enabled to recover
from the Southern Danes, and their king Guthrum, the
southern counties of England, bounded by the Thames.
The remainder of England (three times the size of the
Saxon territory), extending from the Thames to the Frith
of Forth, remained under the Danish dominion. Had
this great territory been united in one kingdom, the
Anglo-Saxon part of England would have been inevitably
conquered in a generation or two. As it was, the Danes
established themselves everywhere throughout their
territory as lords of the soil and occupiers. The Angles
were slain, expelled, enslaved, or compelled to take
refuge in exile. From that time, Northumbria and East
Anglia and Mercia were generally ruled by Danish kings
and jarls. Even when internal divisions had enabled the
Saxon kings to advance their sovereignty northwards,
the Danes always retained native rulers; and the contest
between them and the Saxons continued till fresh
invasions of Danes reduced England entirely under the
Danish dominion, to revert for a few years to the Saxon,
and then to fall again permanently under the Danish
(in the shape of the Norman) sway. The Scandinavians
have ruled in England since 870.
The Danes came to England as a people. In the
pages of Ingulphus we read of eight Danish kings and
nineteen jarls, who headed the Danish forces when they
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
103
invaded Lincolnshire; and the general history of the
time mentions several kings of the Danes who simul-
taneously led their nations to the invasion of England.
The movement was national.
W
The result was that the population of the eastern,
midland, and northern counties became chiefly Danish
or Norman; and there the Danish population remained ¹
and has so remained up to the present day; and the energy
and intelligence of the northern English and lowland Scots
come from their Danish forefathers. Worsae has very
clearly shown the evidences of Danish descent which re-
main in many parts of the north, where language, manners,
customs, and even physical characteristics contribute to
establish it. In accordance with the laws of natural re-
production, the continuance of the Danish race in districts
where they originally settled in vast numbers must be
assumed, unless there is clear proof to the contrary.
The English language (in so far as it is not derived
from Latin sources) is in itself sufficient to show the
continued existence of a population of Danes fully equal
to that of the Saxons.2 What remains of the Gothic
1 Dr. Dasent says (Jest and Earnest, ii. 10), 'At the Conquest England
was more than half Scandinavian. Besides the great district of Northum-
bria, which reached, it must be remembered, far across the borders into
Scotland, and the province of East Anglia, where the Scandinavian stock
was fast settled, their nationality reached as far south as Derby and Rugby,
in the very heart of Mercia.' Dr. Dasent here underrates the extent of
the Scandinavian occupation: it reached to the Thames, as appears by the
names of Scandinavian settlements down to its very banks.
2 It has been remarked by Mr. Cardale, in a note prefixed to his edition
of Boethius, that before the Conquest 'pure Anglo-Saxon and Dano-Saxon
104
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
1
C
6
element in English is derived as much from Scandinavian
or Danish sources as from Saxon-perhaps more so. The
English language,' says one of our ablest philologists, both
in conjugation, construction, accent, and pronunciation, is
more nearly allied to the Northumbrian or Danish dialect
than to that of Wessex.'1 What remains of the old
Saxon dialect (i.e. that of Wessex), appears in the writings
of king Alfred, Elfric, Cædmon, &c., and is usually
styled Anglo-Saxon.' This language is almost purely
Gothic, as is elsewhere observed. The Scandinavian or
Danish is another dialect of the Gothic, and that dialect
has largely contributed to the formation of modern
English. If we take indifferently a number of words
from the English dictionary and compare them with the
corresponding terms in the Anglo-Saxon (or West Saxon)
and the Scandinavian under its different types of Norse,
Swedish, and Danish, it will be found that in most cases
the words are nearly identical in English, Saxon, and
Scandinavian, but where there is a difference, the third
named is more frequently followed in English than the
second. A comparison in tabular form may illustrate
what is meant:
C
were the two great dialects of the language,' and that 'these two dialects of
the Anglo-Saxon continued substantially distinct as long as the language
itself was in use.'
1
¹ G. W. Dasent, D.C.L., Jest and Earnest, a Collection of Essays and
Reviews, ii. 12, 13,
,
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
105
ANGLO-SAXON.
bringan
seld
sencan
sendan
sioc
breod
breost
byrnan
selan
sylfor
tang
tellan
tredan
trepas
wif
sceanca
onginnan
brecan
{
ENGLISH.
bring
seat
sink
send
sick
bread
breast
burn
soil
silver
tongs
tell
tread
troop
wife
shank
begin
break
SWEDISH or DANISH.
bringe
säte
sænke
sende
syg
bryst
brinna
söla
silfwer
tâng
tælle
træde
tropp
vif
shank
begynna
brække
NORSE.
sit
senda
braid
silfr
taung
tala
Mr. Marsh, in his important work on the English
language, observes that the remarkable coincidences
between the pronunciation of the languages of the
Scandinavian countries and of England are an evidence
that the former had upon the latter an influence powerful
enough to introduce into it some new phonological
elements, and to preserve others probably once common
to all the Gothic tongues, but which have disappeared
from the articulation of the Teutonic dialects.'1 Professor
Max Müller indicates grammatical forms in English
derived from Scandinavian sources. All this goes to
show that the Scandinavian element of population was,
throughout, as strong in England as the Saxon; that
1 G. P. Marsh, Origin and History of the English Language, 1862, p. 62.
•
106
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
the English races which did not derive their origin
from Neustria were, about equally divided in point of
numbers.
The extent of the Danish dominion and occupation
has not been fully realised. Archæologists and historians
are agreed that from Northumbria to the midland coun-
ties the Danelagh prevailed; and they usually determine
its limits by tracing the local names terminating in 'by.'
This is, no doubt, a Scandinavian termination, and
wherever it occurs sufficiently ascertains the fact of a
Scandinavian settlement; but there are other Scandinavian
local terminations which are also found in many parts of
England north of the Thames, and which considerably
extend the area of the Danish settlements. Such termina-
tions are thorpe,' trop,' 'stad' or 'stead,' beck,'
holm,' 'berg,' 'borg' or 'burgh,' dal' or 'dale,' 'toft,'
see,' 'ness,' 'wik,' 'hoe,' &c., all of which are Scandina-
vian, and indicate Scandinavian settlements in more parts
of England than is generally imagined. Nor are these
terminations derived from Denmark alone. It would be
a mistake to suppose that the ancient Daci or Dani came
merely from within the limits of the modern kingdom of
Denmark. They came also from Norway, and, to a very
large extent, from Sweden. It almost appears as if the
Swedish element was the strongest amongst the English
Northmen; for there are evidences of Swedish settlements
in this country, and in all parts of it, to a very remarkable
6
extent.
C
6
6
6
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
107
ESSEX
It seems that the Northmen, in settling in England,¹
introduced very largely a class of local names altogether
different from the former Anglic names; and that the
new names were not merely Scandinavian in form, but in
many cases directly Scandinavian-the names of villages
and places in Denmark, Sweden, and Norway. The
settlers transferred the names of their native villages to
England, just as the English of America, in after times,
gave to their new settlements the names of old English
localities. Hence we find the Anglo-Saxon Strenae-
shalch,' transformed into Whitby' by the Danes, the
latter name being transferred from Witbé' in Denmark.
It may
be useful to place in juxtaposition some names of
the original Scandinavian localities and their counter-
parts in this country; and it may be convenient also to
arrange the places under English counties.
Fairstead
Halling oury
Harwich
Dunmow
Gidea
Easthorpe
Hadham
Roding
Bocking
Halstead
from
""
""
པ
""
""
"}
""
""
23
1:3
6
Farjestad
Hallingeberg
Arvika
Dannemore
Gidea
Ustrup
Aadam
Rodding
Bucking
Ollestad
C
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Denmark
Denmark
Denmark
Denmark
Norway
1 The Northmen also introduced Scandinavian local names in Neustria,
though far more sparingly than in England. Valoines from Vallinge, Vesci
from Gessie, Tuit from Tveta, Torp from Torpa, Douvres from Dover, are
Swedish; Arel from Arle, Goer from Goher, are Danish; and Houlme
from Holme, Norwegian.
108
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
MIDDLESEX
HERTFORD
BUCKS
OXFORD
GLOUCESTER
WORCESTER
Kingsbury from
Hidland
NORFOLK
Notting
Bow
Harrow
Tewing
Soulsbury
Horwood
Burnham
Adderbury
Burderop
Hatherop
Dodderhill
Salwarp
NORTHAMPTON Ashby
Wadenhoe
Astrop
Hill
BEDFORD
HUNTINGDON
CAMBRIDGE Elm
SUFFOLK
Somersham
Layham
Bergholt
Sotterley
Giselham
Dalham
Sudbury
Worsted
Bealing
Ingoldsthorpe
Maltby
Sall
""
Rising
Gissing
Oxburgh
Gresham
333
Borstall
Iffley or Gefley¹„,
Handborough
""
35
33
""
""
""
""
""
""
""
در
""
>>
""
""
""
""
""
""
""
ر,
""
""
"}
""
133
""
""
23
""
"}
""
""
""
""
""
Kingsbro
Hightband
Notting
Baw
Hanrow
Tying
Solvitsborg
Horred
Bjornholm
Borstel
Geflé or Yefflé
Hundborg
Haddeburg
Burdrup
Haderup
Dodderhull
Skiwarp
Asby
Wadho
Astorp
Hille
Cimbrishamn
Hellum
Layholm
Biorkshult
Sodertelgé
Grisselhamm
Dalhem
Soodberg
Gierestad
Balinge
Ingatorp
Mallby
Sala
Risinge
Gissling
Oxberg
Gresholm
Sweden
Sweden
Denmark
Denmark
Denmark
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Denmark
Sweden
Denmark
Denmark
Denmark
Denmark
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Denmark
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Denmark
Denmark
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Denmark
1 The Northman origin of this name is a fact of importance, because it
shows that down to the very banks of the Thames the Northmen had
settlements.
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
109
NORFOLK
LINCOLN
LEICESTER
STAFFORD
SALOP
CHESTER
Lound
NOTTINGHAM Hickling
Hareby
Stokeham
DERBY
LANCASHIRE
Westwich from
Hilborough
Ashill
Northwold
Brumstead
Keling
Aby
Holland
Fleet
Westborough
Gonnerby
Sutterby
Gunby
Orby
Axholm
Strubby
Silkwilloughby
Willoughby
Granby
Dalby
Hoby
Stonsby
Oadby
Haracles
Harwood
Rowley
Stubby
Talk
Barrow
Ness
Hassall
Norley
Thorpe
Foremark
Tunstead
Wray
""
""
""
""
""
""
123
11:3
""
19
1:34
""
33
ر,
"}
""
""
""
""
""
""
ر,
""
"}
""
""
""
19
""
""
""
""
""
""
""
,,
333
"}
"}
196
Vestervig
Hulgeberg
Osle
Northald
Bramsted
Kelling
Aby
Oland
Flata
Ovistbro
Gunilbo
Soderby
Gunneby
Harby
Oxholm
Strautby
Silke
Wilbé
Lunde
Hicklinge
Arby
Stockholm
Granbyn
Dalby
Hoby
Stensbek
Otby
Harakra
Horred
Rulley
Stiby
Tolck
Baro
Nees
Hassla
Nortelge
Torp
Forsmark
Tonstad
Vra
1
Denmark
Denmark
Denmark
Denmark
Denmark
Norway
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Denmark
Denmark
Denmark
Denmark
Denmark
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Denmark
Denmark
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Denmark
Sweden
Norway
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Norway
Sweden
፡
10
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
^
LANCASHIRE Holm
YORKSHIRE
DURHAM
Urswick
Holker
Hale
Bigland
Risby
Aske
Moulthorp
Howdon
Wike
Lowthorp
Byland
Howland
Lee
Selby
Nelthorpe
Elland
Whitby
Hallam
Bowling
Westwick
Raby
Newbiggen
NORTHUMBER- Eland
LAND
Shaftoe
Rock
BERWICK
Hutton
CUMBERLAND Ousby
Holme
Gamelsby
WESTMORELAND Swindall
SCOTLAND
Edsell
Turing
Monkland
Nithsdale
Gordon
from
>>
1:4
""
""
""
""
""
""
""
""
29
"2
29
""
10
""
""
""
""
""
""
""
""
""
""
""
29
""
""
""
29
""
""
97
""
Holm
Erwick
Hulcker
Hale
Bygland
Ryssby
Aske
Moltorp
Huddunge
Wikes
Loderup
Bielland
Hovland
Lie
Seby
Nilstrup
Oeland
Witbé
Allum
Bolling
Westervick
Raby
Nebiggen
Haland
Skafto
Roke
Hutten
Ousby
Holme
Gamelby
Svindal
Edsele
Turinge
Mokland
Nissedal
Gording
Norway
Sweden
Denmark
Denmark
Norway
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Norway
Norway
Norway
Denmark
Denmark
Denmark
Denmark
Denmark
Denmark
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Denmark
Sweden
Sweden
Sweden
Norway
Sweden
Sweden
Norway
Norway
Denmark
This list has been compiled after a brief and cursory
examination of the Scandinavian names of localities; and
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
111
there can be little doubt that if the enquiry were
followed out, considerable light would be thrown on the
Danish settlements in England; but the author has not
either time or space to do more. It must be borne in
mind that the diversity of orthography has arisen from
time. The principal object of introducing the list has
been to show, not only the wide diffusion of the Danes
over England, and to confirm the fact of their occupying
the whole territory to the north of the Thames, but also
the fact that, although usually styled 'Daci' or 'Dani,'
they might be (as they sometimes were) with more pro-
priety entitled Northmen or Normans, being composed,
as the Neustrian Normans were, of nations from different
parts of the north.
The comparison of English with Scandinavian names
of localities would require for its development a special
study. It would involve the examination of Scandinavian
geography and topography in their earliest authentic
sources, and a comparison of the names of localities with
their counterparts in the early English charters, and in
Domesday Book. It would hold out, however, to the
Scandinavian archæologist almost a greater reward than
to the English; for it would probably enable him to
restore, to a considerable extent, the topography of
Scandinavia in the ninth century, since every local
name, identified both in England and Scandinavia, would
furnish a proof (and in most cases a unique proof) of the
existence before 870 of the present towns and villages of
112
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
་
Sweden, Denmark, and Norway—a date so remote that
even the general history of those countries is at that time
involved in obscurity.
C
To establish the continuance of the Danish race in
England no weightier authority than that of Sir Francis
Palgrave can be cited. His profound knowledge of
English history and of the English records entitles his
opinion on such a question to the highest consideration.
The distinctive energy of the Scandinavian races has
continued in full vigour amongst us, and still remains un-
exhausted. No country testifies to the potent influence
of Scandinavian blood more than our own. However
mingled our population, each emigrant ship steaming
from our shores bears away a large proportion of passen-
gers who may claim real Danish ancestry. Many are
the Danish Havelocks in our ranks, undistinguished by
that heroic name.'1
The author regrets that the object and purpose of
this work precludes him from entering on the subject of
Danish families now existing. It would be easy to name
some whose Danish origin is little suspected, and whose
history is of surpassing interest; but space forbids any
attempt to do justice to the theme; and Danish families,
collectively, have not been included in the author's
enquiries so far.
It must, however, be here added, that to identify the
Danish families of England would be a far more difficult
¹ Palgrave, History of Normandy and England, iii. 139.
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
113
task than that of recovering the Norman families. The
reason is, that in the case of the Danes of England we
have no means of instituting a comparison such as we
have in the case of the Normans. Family surumes did
not exist in England before the Conquest, nor in Scan-
dinavia; consequently, the surnames of the Danes of
England cannot be traced in Scandinavia; and there are
no records in England of an earlier date than the
Conquest, or coeval with it, which could in any degree
supply the materials for investigation which are provided
in the case of the Normans by the Exchequer Rolls of
Normandy, and the contemporary records of England.
}
I
S
}
114
CHAPTER VII.
7
GOTHIC ORIGIN OF THE NORMANS, DANES, AND ANGLO-
SAXONS. PRESENT DIFFUSION AND NUMBERS
OF THE GOTHIC RACE.
WE now come to a different branch of the subject
England was inhabited by the three races of Anglo-
Saxons, Danes, and Normans, and those three races have
for seven centuries become blended into one, long known
as the English race. We have seen the error of the
supposition that either of those races has become extinct,
though all three have abandoned their original names for
one that is common to them all. We have now to con-
sider the original relations of these three races before
their migration to England, and more especially in con-
nection with the origin of the Normans.
What, we ask with natural interest, was the origin of
this mighty race, on which history cannot dwell without
rising to the level of poetry? Whence came these giants
of the Middle Ages-these rivals of the Saracen, the
Roman, and the Macedonian Conquerors?
I
Their forefathers had, in the ninth century, issued
forth from Scandinavia to conquer new homes for them-
selves in the south; to obtain an asylum for that deeply-
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
115
r
ons had
cherished freedom which northern
endangered. Like the pilgrim fathers of gland,
they had traversed the ocean to preserve the ties.
A branch of them had, with the same object, angaud
to Iceland, where they had established a flour
aristocratic republic, one of the earliest in Europe. be
internal wars of its kindred Gothic nations, the severity
of its inhospitable climate, and the sterility of its frozen
soil, had gradually created in Scandinavia a maritime
population of unrivalled enterprise, vigour, and courage.
Honour was awarded to bravery alone; the Scandinavian
maid disdained the addresses of the man who had not
won fame in battle: a peaceful death was considered to
be a deep disgrace, and rather than endure it the North-
man precipitated himself from a cliff into the surge
beneath. If he was made a prisoner, he preferred death
to submission; the proud heart broke; or the captive
dashed himself to pieces against the walls of his prison.
These heathens, whose stern heroism recalls that of the
Spartans or the early Romans, were the progenitors of
the Normans.
+
And whence, it may be asked, did these nations of
the north-the lineal forefathers of the Normans-derive
their origin? Were they indigenous to that soil, and had
their abode there been without commencement? The
evidence afforded by language and institutions shows that
they had formed part of a great family of nations—the
GOTHS or GETAE; that they were the advanced guard, or
I 2
116
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
the remotest branch of a race which had extended itself
to the shores of the Northern Ocean from the steppes of
Central Asia.
2
The Getae or Goths¹ are first heard of in the East,
where one of their branches, the Massa-Getae, in the
seventh century B.C., expelled the Scythians from their
territories, and in the sixth, defeated and slew Cyrus king
of the Persians and his army. This great nation, which
was so jealous of its liberties and able so potently to
maintain them, was seated in the neighbourhood of the
Sea of Aral, and in those territories which now intervene
between the dominions of England and of Russia. The
Sacae or Saxones, and Dahae or Daci, were neighbouring
3
1 Rawlinson, in his edition of Herodotus (iii. 84), says: 'The identity of
the Getae with the Goths of later times is more than a plausible conjecture.
It may be regarded as historically certain. Moreover, the compounds Massa-
Getae, Thyssa-Getae, Tyri-Getae, have a striking analogy to the later name
of Visi-Goths, and Ostro-Goths.' On Herod., v. 219, he observes, 'It is
almost certain that the Getae-one of the principal Thracian tribes, accord-
ing to Herodotus-are the Gothi or Gothones of the Romans, who are the
old German Guthai or Guthones, and are Goths (see Grimm's Geschichte
der Deutschensprache, vol. i. pp. 178-184). The one name superseded the
other in the same country, and there are not wanting ancient writers who
expressly identify the two forms (Philostorgius, Hist. Eccl., ii. 5; Ennodius,
p. 52, etc.). Grimm has shown that the change from Tirns to Goth is
according to the analogy of the Teutonic and Græco-Roman form of speech.'
Donaldson (Varronianus, 3rd ed. p. 51) speaks of 'the Getae, whether
called by this name, or designated as Goths, Guddas, Jutes, and Vites.'
The Jutes or Goths in England were styled 'Geata' or 'Getae.' King
Alfred's translation of 'Jutis' in Bede, i. 15, is 'Geatum' and 'Geata.' Asser
'looked on the Jutes and Goths as the same people,' says Mr. Freeman.
1
2 Herodotus, i. 292.
3 See Donaldson (Varronianus, p. 49), who connects them with the
Saxons in Europe. They are mentioned by Herodotus (i, 153) as a great
nation in the time of Cyrus.
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
117
nations, probably of the same race, as we find them
equally associated with the Getae in the West and the
East.
These nations of Massa-Getae, Sacae, and Dahae, seem
to have been the rear-guard of the Getic nations, who
migrated from the East from about 1,500 to 2,000 years
B.C., and spread themselves gradually over Europe. We
can form a notion of their route by tracing the various
nations which they established in their course westwards,
and which continued until the time when classical history
and geography take notice of them. The Tyssa-Getae (one
of these branches) were left on the banks of the Volga or
Rha. The Roxolani branched off further on, between the
Tanais (Don) and the Borysthenes (Dnieper). Then the
Tyri-Getae were left to occupy the banks of the Tyras
(Dniester); and when the migration reached the Danube,
the Getae, Daci, Triballi, and Thracians were left behind
to take possession of those regions. Thence turning to
the north-west, the Getic or Gothic migration ascended
the Tyras till it struck the head-waters of the Vistula.
On its route were detached the tribes of the Pien-Getae,
and the Ars-Getae, and the nations of the Bastarnae, who
occupied south Poland; and here also commenced the
great migration westward, from which sprang the Ger-
manic nations.
I. The GERMAN or TEUTONIC race (which alone with
propriety bears those denominations) was undoubtedly of
the same origin as the Getic, Gothic, and Scandinavian, as
1
118
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
6
1
6
its language sufficiently proves. It consisted of the tribes
of Quadi, Marcomanni, Hermanduri, Chatti, Cherusci,
Sycambri or Cimbri, and others, which gradually took
possession of the centre of modern Germany from the
Lippe southwards, and from the Carpathians to the
Rhine. These tribes were confederate from an early
period. The most ancient known name of the con-
federation was Teutones,' a term which occurs in the
fourth century B.C.; that of Germans' was given by the
Romans. It arose from the guttural pronunciation of
'Hermiones '—then the federal name; and the Romans
incorrectly applied this name to all nations east of the
Rhine, instead of to the central race, to which alone it
properly belonged. The Germans were afterwards con-
federated under the name of Franks,' and were con-
querors of northern Gaul.2 In later times they became
again 'Teutones' or Dutch, and 'Germans,' and so con-
tinue to the present day. This race, whose language is
a harsh and guttural dialect of the original Gothic or
Getic, is aboriginal in Germany, having occupied its
proper territories, and maintained a distinct federative
nationality, for more than 3,000 years.
II. THE GOTHS.-While the German migration of
the Getic nations proceeded westwards, the main body of
-
¹ Donaldson (Varronianus, p. 76) observes that the 'strong, but narrow
stream of high-German conquest disturbed the southern and low-German
[i.e. Gothic] tribes.'
2 For some time Germany was called 'East France.' See Freeman,
Essays, 1871, pp. 220, 221.
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
119
those tribes advanced northwards along the Vistula, to
its mouth, under the name of Getae or Goths. To the
east of the Vistula, the Samo-Getae were despatched to
settle Lithuania.1 The Goths seated themselves all along
the Vistula; the Phrugundiones, one of their branches, to
the east, were the same as the Burgundiones, who were
seated to the west of the Vistula. Then, as the nation
expanded itself along the south shores of the Baltic² and
the adjacent provinces (while the Germans advanced in
parallel columns further south,) the various denominations
of Vindals, or Vandals, Lombards, Varini, Suevi arose,
and in later times became known in history. Thence the
Gothic migration still continually pressed on towards the
west, and left the races of Saxones, Chauci, Angli, Frisians,
and others, established from the Elbe to the mouths of
the Rhine, and beyond them in modern Belgium. These
territories of the Goths included the north of the
mediæval kingdom of Poland, and the countries we
know as Prussia Proper, Brandenburgh, Mecklenburgh,
Holstein, Sleswig, Hanover, the Free Cities, Westphalia,
Brunswick, Oldenburgh, Holland, and Flanders. It was
this wing of the Goths that overthrew the Roman Empire
and divided its territories; and from this wing also sprang
1 Donaldson, Varronianus, p. 51.
2 The inhabitants of the southern shores of the Baltic, extending 6,000
stadia or 750 miles in length, were in common styled Guttones or Goths in
the fourth century B.C., according to Pytheas (see Pliny, Hist. Nat., xxxvii.
11). It is stated by Pytheas that the Guttones sold the amber which they
found on the shores of the Baltic to their [inland] neighbours the Teutones.
120
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
the ANGLO-SAXONS, who were originally tribes of Frisians,
Saxons, or Chauci, Angles, and Jutes,¹ or Goths, from
the various Gothic provinces extending from the Rhine to
the Elbe, and into Jutland.
The Anglo-Saxons were entirely Gothic in origin, and
their language was purely Gothic-so much so that modern
philologists can re-construct its original inflexions and
grammar, wherever defective, merely by inferences from
those of the Moso-Gothic. It is even held by philolo-
gists of eminence³ that the Gothic and the Anglo-Saxon
present the normal type of the language, and that in
forming a comparison of this family of language with
those of the remainder of the Indo-European race it is
advisable not to take the German or Teutonic into
account, as it appears to be a peculiar and incorrect
dialect, harsh and guttural in its form, and differing
materially from the softer and more genuine Gothic.
III. THE SCANDINAVIANS.-Setting aside mere specu-
lations as to the migration of the Goths into Sweden and
Norway through Russia, and round the north of the
¹ The Jutes, Vithes, Goths, or 'Geata,' come from Jutland, or, as it is
styled, 'Vithe's-Læth' (Varronianus, 51). It is curious to find the Jutic or
Gothic 'Lathe' in Kent, the original settlement of the Jutes, and to notice
the Jutic or Jutland local names of Hyem, Hellum, Hobro, Bouling,
Soodberg, Sydling, Hemme, Breston, Himstead, Colding, Capel, and
Breadstadt, as represented in the Kentish topography by Higham, Elham,
Holborough, Bowling, Southborough, Sellinge, Ham, Preston, Hemstead,
Cowling, Capel, and Brastead. These names were transferred from Jutland
to Kent in the fifth century probably.
2 See Max Müller, Lectures on the Science of Language, p. 236.
3 Burnouf, cited by Pritchard, Natural History of Man, iii. 347,
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
121
Baltic, it seems that the natural course of the Gothic
migration into Scandinavia was from the southern shores
of the Baltic and the Danish waters. As the Goths
spread along the Baltic they came to Jutland, thence
passed into the Danish Islands, thence across the Sound
into Sweden, and thence throughout the whole of Sweden
and Norway. It is conceived that they were the earliest
occupants of these countries, and that the Lapps and
Finns (a branch of the Tchudi) came afterwards from
Asia. From the Goths thus settled in Scandinavia sprang
the Goths of Sweden, the Jutes, Getae, or Goths of Den-
mark, the Daci or Dani¹ of Denmark, and other tribes,
all alike of Getic or Gothic origin.
From these tribes sprang the DACI or DANES of Eng-
land, and the Northmen or NORMANS, who were of the
same race, and were indifferently styled by either name.
The Danes in England were equally styled Normans, and
the Normans were equally entitled Danes. It is pretty
certain that of the so-called Danes in England great
numbers were from Sweden,2 and no doubt many Danes
1 The use of 'Daci' instead of 'Dani' is so general amongst medieval
writers, that it appears probable that the latter term is only a corruption of
the former. There were Dahae or Dacae, seated near the Getae, in the
East, who left their name to Daghestan. They again appear as a branch of
the Getae on the Danube. And they also appear with the Getae in
Scandinavia.
2 Mr. F. S. Prideaux remarks, in the Transactions of the Ethnological
Society, 1863, pp. 412, 413, on the presence of the English physical type of
man in Sweden and Denmark, its absence in German Prussia, and its
recurrence in Gothic Brunswick and Hanover.
122
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
from Denmark were settled in Normandy besides Nor-
wegians; but the origin of these races was the same-
purely Gothic.
The early Russian race was beyond doubt Gothic; but
whether Ruric and his people sprang from a direct migra-
tion from Sweden, as usually held, or whether they were
descendants of the early Roxolani, as held by some,
is a point which the author has not time or space to
examine, and which appears to have no material bearing
on the objects of this work.
From what has been above said, it appears that there
is an historical solecism in styling the Scandinavian,
Anglo-Saxon, and Gothic nations and their languages
Teutonic,' or 'Low-German,' as is frequently done from
a want of due consideration. We might as well term the
'German' Low Scandinavian,' or the French' Low
Spanish,' as style the Gothic races and their dialects
'Low-German.' The Scandinavians, the Hollanders, the
Sleswig-Holsteiners, the Dutch, the Hanoverians, the
English, and the Americans, cannot with propriety be
styled Germans; the Germans and they are descended
from coeval ancestors. The Teutons are as much a
branch of the English as the English are a branch of the
Teutons, and both assertions are equally incorrect.
Both nations are descendants of the aboriginal Getae, the
greatest of all the families that sprang from Japhet.
It seems desirable to notice the incorrectness of this
popular nomenclature of races (which arises from adoption
6
6
6
6
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
123
6
6
of the German practice), because the question of race has
passed out of the category of abstract theory, and has
become one of serious reality. Nations and languages
against dynasties and treaties,' says Professor Max Müller.
This is what has re-modelled, and will re-model still
more, the map of Europe.' The question of German
and 'Non-German' is no longer an indifferent theme,
since Germany has evinced so strong a disposition to
convert theory into fact, and to reduce by force to Ger-
manic unity all nations which it is possible to identify
as of Germanic race. It is not wise in the nineteenth
century to adopt theories as to the origin of races which
might have been prudently indulged in, in the eighteenth.
The English dominions at the present day contain a
vast population of Gothic origin. Taking the European
races of the Empire at forty millions (setting aside all races
of African or Oriental birth) it may be stated generally,
that the properly English race comprises thirty millions out
of forty millions, the remainder being composed of Celts,
foreigners, and Hebrews. These thirty millions, are the
descendants of the Gothic race in its threefold form of
Saxon, Dane and Norman. In all probability the Danish
element is about equal to the Saxon, and the Saxon about
equal to the Norman; there is no evidence that any great
disparity exists between the respective members of these
three races. It seems probable that the mass of the
Saxon population remains amongst the less influential and
wealthy part of the community, because there is reason
124
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
to suppose that the superior energy and enterprise of the
Danish and Norman character have in general determined
the relative position of races in England. It is, however,
impossible to suppose a rule which is not liable to many
exceptions, and it would be in vain to attempt to apply it
in any way to individual cases, or to affirm that Norman
and Danish blood always implies energy and intellect,
and Saxon descent the reverse; we have too many
instances to the contrary. What may be safely affirmed is,
that the English nation is homogeneous in a high degree,
perhaps more so than any Continental nation of equal
importance; and that its origin is not Teutonic, but Gothic.
What has been here remarked of the European popu-
lation of the English empire may be equally said of that
of the United States of America. Different in some
respects as may be the political arrangements of the two
countries, the same nation constitutes the population of
both. In England we have retained those ancient Gothic
institutions whose origin ascends not merely to Norman
or Anglo-Saxon times, but to the commencement of
society in modern Europe, and to an era far more remote
than the downfall of the Roman Empire. This country
furnishes a unique example of the uninterrupted continu-
ance of those free institutions which characterised the
Gothic tribes of the first century, and which had de-
scended from pre-historic times. America has lost
the Gothic principle of hereditary suzerainty, founded
originally on seniority of descent; and like the early
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
125
German and Gothic Confederations, has made its gene-
rals or rulers elective; but the nation has continued
to preserve its essential characteristics. There are un-
questionably distinctions between the English and Ameri-
can temperament: on these it would be impossible here to
dwell. The peculiar circumstances of each country may
account for these differences; and perhaps it may arise
in part from the greater preponderance of the Scandinavian
element of population in America than in England, for
it may be supposed that the English emigration to America
was, until recently, confined to those classes which were
not merely of an adventurous and enterprising character,
but which were possessed of some amount of means, and
were not amongst the poorest and most depressed part of
our population.
6
-
Setting aside these differences as unimportant, we may
say that England exists in America as well as here. We
have another England on the other side of the Atlantic.
It was not without reason that New England' was so
termed; and 'New England' might be the denomination of
the whole of that magnificent empire at the present day.
The population is essentially English in blood and in
If every family surname in England were to
become extinct to-morrow, it would be preserved in
America. The identity in blood of the English and the
American people can only be thoroughly appreciated
after comparing the local directories of the two countries.
The names are throughout identical; there are millions
name.
126
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
I
of families there which two centuries since were branches
of our own, and which even now are not removed from us
by a more distant relationship than that which in this
country is still often recognised as connecting families
by the ties of consanguinity. We may ourselves have in
early youth conversed with individuals whose fathers or
grandfathers were living soon after the early emigrants
sailed for America. Tradition may have conveyed to us
the names of our own ancestors who shared in that
emigration, or were contemporary with it-so nearly
related is the English race in America to ourselves.
The numbers of the English in the United States may
be stated as amounting to thirty millions out of the forty
which inhabit that vast dominion.
}
This is said after considering the aggregate numbers
of other races in the United States. The entire Gothic
or English race of the two countries amounts to sixty
millions. May that race, in remembrance of its intimate
alliance in blood, ever stand united in mutual offices of
friendship and good-will! May every cloud of distrust
and every sentiment of international jealousy be dispelled
by a generous and noble confidence; and may each
branch of this great and memorable race rejoice in the
honour, the power, and the prosperity of the other.
The Goths of the western world are still migrating as
their forefathers were doing four thousand years since, and
they still retain the same indomitable vigour, the same
spirit of enterprise, the same love of liberty, the same
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
127
generosity of sentiment, and the same sense of national
honour which their Scandinavian and Gothic progenitors
always evinced.
K
To the sixty millions of English race we must add
eight millions of the descendants of the illustrious
Scandinavian nations in Sweden, Norway, and Denmark,
our near and honoured kinsmen and relations in blood;
and it is satisfactory to add a fact, which is not generally
known, that the country of Gustavus Vasa, of Gustavus
Adolphus, and of Charles XII.-the land of Harold
Harfagr and Rollo-are presided over by a Northman
dynasty the descendants of the aboriginal Gothic race-
the race of the Vikings.¹
1 The French surname 'Bernadotte' is one of those corruptions of names
which are as common in France as in England. The original form was
'Bernetôt.' That name came from Normandy, where there was a place
near Yvetot so styled, and which, in the tenth century, derived its appel-
lation from 'Biorn' or 'Bern,' a Swedish or Norwegian viking; the
termination 'tôt' or 'toft' also indicating Scandinavian origin. The
descendants of this Scandinavian viking bore the name of De Bernetôt.
Geoffry de Bernetôt accompanied the Conqueror to England in 1066, and
was succeeded by Geoffry, whose son, Robert Fitz Geoffry, was, in 1165,
owner of fiefs in the north of England held from the barony of Hanseline
by 'ancient enfeoffment,' i.e. dating before the death of Henry I. (Liber
Niger). These possessions were in York, and perhaps in Northumberland,
where the name frequently occurs in the records of the thirteenth and four-
teenth centuries under the form of 'De Burnetoft' or 'De Bruntofte,' and
where it is not yet entirely extinct. The family also remained in Normandy;
for John de Bernetôt, with others of the same name, held Peletôt or Peltôt
in the Pays de Caux, not far from Bernetôt, in the reign of Philip Augustus,
by serjeanty or special service (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. xv. 172). From this
Norman branch, which was numerous, descended the Bernetots or Bernatots,
who are afterwards found seated in the south of France under the name of
Bernadotte, and employed in the legal profession, in which the hereditary
astuteness of the Northmen has always found a congenial occupation.
T
128
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
I
own.
To the south of Scandinavia remain our kindred
Saxon races, the brethren of the Anglo-Saxons and our
From Mecklenburg to the borders of Holland, and
from the ocean to the Lippe, still remain four millions of
Goths-the race of Witekind-now reduced under the
German sway, on the pretext of German unity.' In
Holland, under the heirs of the heroic patriot William of
Nassau, and in Belgium eight millions of Goths still retain
national independence; and in Normandy proper two
millions of Scandinavian race remain, but subject to the
dominion of the Franco-Celtic race.
6
The descendants of the Goths, and of their branch,
the Lombards, and of the Normans (also Goths) must be
vastly numerous in Italy. They superseded, in a great
degree, the ancient population, which had been exhausted
and drained off by the corrupt policy of imperial Rome.
Probably far more than a moiety of the inhabitants of
that renowned country are of Gothic race; and from this
Gothic nation sprang the free republics of the Middle
Ages, the mercantile enterprise of Genoa and Venice,
the genius of Italian poetry, and the high patriotism of
Savonarola and Garibaldi.
We find again the descendants of the Goths in France
south of the Loire, and in Spain, but mingled with the
Celts. The Burgundians (also Goths) have left their
posterity in the east of France from Burgundy to the
mouths of the Rhone. England was more closely allied
in blood to these races than were the Celtic and Frank
THE NORMAN PEOPLE
129
(German) races which predominate in France; and while
England may have derived incidental advantages from
the separation of its kindred races in Aquitaine, it may
still be a matter of question whether Aquitaine itself was
benefited by the exchange of Gothic freedom, under
English protection, for Frank centralisation and Bourbon
absolutism.
The Gothic race in the west, then, may probably
exceed a hundred millions at present, of which the
English race furnishes sixty. Its remote branch, the
Teutonic or German race, may number thirty millions.
Switzerland sheds its highest splendour on this German
branch, and adds to its numbers two or three millions.
What may be the amount of the still remoter branches
of the Goths in Russia-what has been the destiny of the
Roxolani and of the race of Ruric, it were impossible
here to discuss; but that there are still considerable
numbers of the descendants of the Goths in Russia is in
the highest degree probable.
The sum total of this vast family of Getic nations may
perhaps now amount to a hundred and fifty millions in
Europe and America, or nearly a seventh part of the
human race.
A tabular view of the progress and connection of
these nations may be convenient; it is therefore here
subjoined.
K
GERMANS
GERMANS,
SWISS
Gothi or.Getae, B.C. 1800
Getae, Europe, B.C. 1700
Getae, Europe
B.C. 1600
Getae or Gothi, Europe
B.C. 1500
Gothi, Poland
B.C. 1400
Ostrogoths,
Italy
1
ITALIANS
Visigoths
South France,
Spain
人
​+
-Ga
Massa-Getae, Asia
人
​GENEALOGY OF
Gothi or Getae of Asia, B.C. 1800-2000.
Tyri-Getae of the Dneister
B.C. 1600
1
Lombards
Italy
Bastarnae, Poland
ITALIANS
Lombards
(Prussia)
1
Roxolani of the Don and Dnieper, B.C. 1700
Burgundians
(Prussia, Poland)
Burgundians
East France
Sacae or Sasones, Asia
SWISS,
AVOY
THE GOTHIC NATIONS.
Getae, Daci, of the Danube
Pien-Getae
Vandals,
Africa
Vandals
(Prussia)
Samo-Getae
(Lithuania)
DANES
ENGLISH,
AMERICANS
Dahae or Daci, Asia
人
​Tyssi-Getae of the Volga
Ars-Getae
1
Scandinavians
B.C. 1200
NORMANS
Triballi, Thracians
ENGLISH,
AMERICANS
DANES,
SWEDES,
NORWE-
GLANS
Teutons or Germans, B.C. 1400
Frisians,
Angles,
Saxons
Anglo-
Saxons
ENGLISH,
AMERI-
CANS
DUTCH,
HANO-
VERIANS,
FLEMINGS
Germans
FRANKS
North
France
Franks



•
}
2
ALPHABETICAL SERIES
OF
NORMAN NAMES AND FAMILIES FROM THE
LONDON POST-OFFICE DIRECTORY.
+
༣
i
$
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS FREQUENTLY EMPLOYED
IN THE ALPHABETICAL SERIES.
Des Bois
Eyton
Fuller
Lib. Nig.
Mon.
M. R. S..
•
M. S. A. N.
P. P. W..
R. H.
R. C. R.
Rot. Canc..
Testa
•
Aubert Des Bois, Dict. de la Noblesse.
Eyton's History of Salop.
Fuller, Worthies of England.
Liber Niger, Ed. Hearne.
Monasticon Anglicanum (First Ed.)
Magn. Rotul. Scaccarii Normanniæ in the Mémoires de la
Société des Antiquaires de la Normandie, t. 15-17.
Mémoires de la Soc. des Antiquaires de la Normandie.
Palgrave, Parliamentary Writs (Record Publication).
Rotuli Hundredorum (Record Publication).
Palgrave, Rotuli Curiæ Regis (Record Publication).
Rotulus Cancellarii (Record Publication).
Testa de Neville (Record Publication).
$
ABB
Abbay, a form of Abbé.
ABBOTT.
Abbee, a form of ABBEY.
Abbess. Raimond de labisse.
Normandy 1198, (MRS). See ABBISS.
Abbett, a form of ABBOTT.
Abbey, for l'Abbé, the French
form of Abbas. See Abbott.
Abbiss, or Abice. Jocelin de
Abbacia and Richard de A. were of
Normandy, 1198 (MRS); Robert
de Abbacia was of England, c. 1272
(RH).
Abbitt, a form of ABBOTT.
Abbot. See ABBOTT.
See
A
Abbott, Roger, Osbert, Radul-
phus Abbas were of Normandy,
1180–95 (MRS); William A., 1198
(Ib.); N. Abbas or Aba held lands,
Northants,1086 (Domesd.); Galfridus
Abbas in Rutland, 1158 (Rot. Pip.).
His son in Worcester, 1165 (Lib.
Nig.), Gaufrid. l'Abba, witnessed a
charter of Robert Earl of Leicester,
12th century (Mon. i. 519). The
name changes to Abbot and Abbet
in the 13th century. The Lords
Colchester descend from Ralph Ab-
ABE
bas (mentioned in Normandy), who
held half a fee in the honour of
Plympton, Devon, t. Henry II.
(Testa). William l'Abbe, his grand-
son, was living 1242 (Testa), and
Ralph l'Abbé was also seated in
Devon. Nicholas l'A. paid a fine
in Devon, 1260 (Roberts, Excerpta);
Walter l'A. was of Plympton,
1353 (Pole's Devon). From him
descended Robert Abbot, one of the
gentry of Dorset, 1443 (Fuller),
whose descendant William was of
the same county t. Eliz.
The re-
presentative of the family was of
Todbere and Linbury, Dorset, and
was an adherent of Charles I. His
grandson, John Abbot of Shaftes-
bury, Esq. was grandfather of Charles
A. Lord Colchester.
Abbs, or Abbes. See ABBISS.
Abel. John de Aubeale was
security in Normandy, 1200, for
Roger de Plomes (Mém. Soc. Ant.
Norm. v. 104); N. Abel held lands
from Lanfranc in Kent, 1086
(Domesd.); Sir John Abel of Kent
occurs 1313 (Mon. Angl. i. 358).
་
133
ABE
+
Abelon, Richard de Abelon of
Normandy, 1180 (MRS). Robson
preserves the arms of the English
branch.
Aberdeen, or Abadain, from
Abadon. Rainald de Abadon occurs
in Normandy, 1180 (MRS). The
arms of Abadain or Abaudain are
preserved by Robson.
Aberdein. See ABERDEEN.
Ablett. William de Abelot, ap-
parently of foreign origin, occurs in
Cambridge, c. 1274 (RH).
Abley, the Norman-French pro-
nunciation of Abelot or Abelet. See
ABLETT.
-
Ablitt. See ABLETT.
Ablard. William Abillard wit-
nessed, 1196, a charter in Normandy
(Mém. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 201).
Abra, for Abrey or AUBREY.
Absalom, for ABSALON.
Absalon, foreign, stated to be
from Flanders (Robson). John
Absolon or Abselon occurs in Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH).
Absolon. See ABSALON.
Absolom. See ABSALON.
Acoulon, from Agullon, or Ai-
guillon, near Alençon. William de
Aiguillon, Sire de Trie, defended
Pont Audemer against Henry I.,
1123 (Ord. Vitalis). He was son-
in-law of Theobald Paganus (De
Montmorenci), seneschal of Gisors,
and died in Palestine, 1147. For
the subsequent barons of Aguillon,
see COLLEY-WELLESLEY. Isabella
de Agellion was lady of Scroteby,
Norfolk, 1316.
A'Court. Covert or Couert, Nor-
mandy, was held by the service of
1 fee of the barony of Braiose. The
Coverts held lands in Sussex from
Braiose from the Conquest. In
1107 William de Cuvert witnessed
ACL
the foundation charter of Barnstaple
(Mon. Angl. i. 684). In 1165 Wil-
liam Gubert (Cuvert) held a fee of
ancient enfeoffment from William
de Courcy, Somerset (Lib. Nig.).
About 1480, John Couert or Covert
was of Stoke-Courcy (Harl. MS.
1385). Third in descent was Edward
Couert, living 1583, whose son
William Court of Frome was an-
cestor of Lord Heytesbury (Hoare,
Wilts., H. Heytesbury, 120, 129).
Achard. In 725 the Achards of
Angoumois aided in the expulsion
of the Saracens (Des-Bois). Achard
was Castellan of Domfront, Nor-
mandy,1020. The family was seated in
the Passais, Normandy, and Achard,
Castellan of Ambrières, accompanied
William in 1066. William A.,
his son, was Constable of Domfron,
1091-1102, and had grants in Berks
from Henry I. (D'Anisy et St.
Marie, sur le Domesd.). In 128
Sire Robert Achard witnessed a
charter of Bisham Abbey, Berks.
(Mon. ii. 355).
Ackew, for Ascue.
Ackland. See ACLANd.
Acland, or De Vautort, from
Vautort in Mayenne. Reginald de
Valletort or Vautort accompanied
Geoffry de Mayenne and other barons
of Maine, and received extensive
grants in Cornwall from Robert
Count of Mortaine, 1066. Roger
de Valletort, baron of Hurberton,
Devon, his grandson, was ancestor
of the Valletorts of North Tawton
and those of Acland, who bore
a bend. Richard de Vautort, son
of Roger, owned Seperton, Middle-
sex, and had issue Hugh de Acland
or Vautort, who had a grant of Het-
lumbe or Hidland, Middlesex, from
William de Say, t. Henry II. He
་
134
ACR
AGG
had issue Baldwin de Acland (an-
cestor of the Aclands), and Simon
de Vautort and John de V. It
appears from a suit c. 1200 (Palgr.
Rot. Car. Regis, ii. 189), that Hugh
was son of Richard and father of
Simon, whose son was the heir of
Seperton, but that John de Vautort,
his uncle, had taken possession.
The family of Acland, after the
reign of Richard II., abandoned
their early arms, a bend (with two
lions as a difference), and adopted
other arms: hence the baronets
Acland.
•
Acrell, for Hockrell. Walter
Hockerel, Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
Acton, or Burnell. Ranulph,
John, Richard, Gilbert, Hugo,
Henry, Robert, Clement, Roger Bur-
nel, of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
Roger Burnel, who is mentioned in
the Chartulary of Buildwas, held
Acton from Roger Corbet in 1086.
Ingelram B. was living 1165, and
William B. 1170, attested a charter
of Wenlock Abbey (Eyton). In
13th century there were two
branches of the Burnells at Acton
(Ib.). Robert de Acton or Burnel
(13th century) was Chancellor of
England. One branch adopted the
name of Acton, and from it descends
Lord Acton.
Adderley, from Adderley, Salop,
the caput baroniæ of Alan de Dun-
stanville, t. Henry I. The name
was derived from Doussainville,
between Paris and Orleans. This
family of De D. continued barons of |
Adderley in 1255. Henry de Ad-
derley, a younger son, occurs in
Staffordshire, 13th century (Testa),
and 1310 Robert de Adderle is
mentioned (Palgr. Parl. Writs). The
usage of those ages restricted the
name of the barony to the family of
its lords.
Addington, or De Abernon.
Abernon, near Orbec, Normandy,
was the seat of this family. Roger
de A. in 1086 held lands from
Richard Fitz-Gilbert in Surrey
and Suffolk (Domesd.). Eguerrand
de A. witnessed the Charter of
Savigny, Normandy, 1112 (D'Anisy
et St. Marie, sur le Domesd.).
He occurs in Surrey, 1130 (Rot. Pip.).
In 1165 Ingelram de A. held four
fees of the Honour of Clare, and was
a benefactor to Stoke-Clare, Suffolk
(Mon. Angl. i. 1007). Sire John
D'A. of Surrey, c. 1300, bore Azure
a chevron or (Palgr. Parl. Writs).
Reginald, brother of Ingelram, had
a grant of Addington, Surrey, t.
Henry II. He was patron of Church
of Addington, and bore the name
(Manning and Bray, iii. 564). His
descendants, the Addingtons, bore
the arms of Abernon, with different
tinctures, as they still do. This
branch became seated in Somerset
and Devon, 13th century, where
Walter de Abernon occurs, 1259
(Roberts, Excerpt.), and Gilbert de
Edington in 1324. Thomas Ad-
dington of Leigh, Devon, and Essex,
1535, bore the arms now used by
his descendant, Viscount Sidmouth
(Harl. MS. 1080).
Adlard, for ALLARD.
Adrain. Roger Hadrin occurs
in Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS);
John Adrien in England, c. 1272
(RH).
Adron. See ADRAIN.
Agace, from AGGISS.
Agate, a form of HAGGETT or
Hacket.
Agg, armorially identified with
Auge or Eu.
William de Augo
135
AGG
ALD
occurs in Normandy, 1195 (MRS);
Geoffry de Augo, 1200 (Mém. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 101); Thomas de
Augo in England, 1199 (RCR);
and William de Augo, Oxfordshire,
in 1249.
Aggas, from AGGS.
Aggiss, from AGGS.
Agland. See ACLAND.
Agnew, or Aigneaux, from that
lordship near Bayeux, held from the
Viscount of St. Sauveur t. Henry I.,
a tenant of the Church of Bayeux.
In 1074 Herbert de Agnellis and
Corbin his son sold lands to Odo of
Bayeux. Peter de Agnellis was of
Winchester, 1148 (Wint. Domesd.).
Fulco de A. went to the Crusade,
1096. The name occurs in Eng-
land, 12th century (Mon. Angl. i.
489, 760). A branch was early
seated in Scotland, and held the
hereditary Viscounty of Wigton,
and from it descend the baronets
Agnew.
Agnis. See AINS.
Aggs, from AGG.
Ague. William Agote was of
Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Stephen
Agot, 1318, was M.P. for Wycombe;
William de Agou occurs in Warwick
and Leicester, 1203 (Rot. Canc.).
The name occurs in the Battle Abbey
Roll.
Aikin, from DAKIN.
Aingell. See ANGELL.
Ainger. See Aungier.
Ains, from Aignes, near Angou-
lême. Ralph de Agnis, 12th century,
witnessed a charter of Stamford
Priory (Mon. i. 489).
Airel. See DARRELL.
Airey, from the Castle of Airey
or Arrey, Normandy. Anscher,
Ansketel, and Goisbert de Arreio of
Normandy, 1198 (MRS).
Airy. See AIREY. Of this name
is the celebrated astronomer.
Alabaster, or Arbalister. Hai-
mard and Serlo Arbalistarius of
Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Robert,
Berner, Ralph A. possessed baronies
in Norfolk, 1086 (Domesd.); Ni-
cholas A. in Devon; Odo A. in
York; Warin A. in Wilts. In Devon
the baronial family remained till
the time of Edward III. All these
families came with the Conqueror.
The name means 'General of Cross-
bowmen.'
Alan, sometimes for Fitz-Alan, a
Breton family. See STUART.
Alason. See ALISON.
Albert. Walter and Peter Albert
of Normandy 1180 (MRS). Wil-
liam Fitz Albert, England 1199
(RCR).
Albin, armorially identified with
Albon.
Albon, armorially identified with
St. Albine, or ST. AUBYN (Robson).
Alby, from Auby, near Douay.
Everard de Albé, 12th cent., wit-
nessed a charter of Studley, Oxford
(Mon. Angl. i. 486). This is a different
family from that of Dalby, as ap-
pears by the arms. Robert de Albi
was of Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Alden. Robert Alden occurs in
Normandy 1195 (MRS).
Aldworth, or De La Mare. Al-
worth or Ayleworth, Gloucester
(whence the name), belonged to the
house of De la Mare (which was
named from the Castle of La Mare
near Pont Audemer). (See MAUDE.)
This line descends from William de
la Mare of Herts and Wilts 1086.
His grandson Henry De L. M. paid
a fine for his father's office (grand-
huntsman) and lands, Oxford (Rot.
Pip.), and acquired great estates in
136
ALE
ALL
Gloucester and Hereford from the
Earl of Gloucester. In 1165 Robert
De L. M., his son, held 10 knights'
fees from that Earl (Liber Niger).
This estate was divided amongst his
descendants, of whom John De L.M.
held Rendcombe from the earl, t.
Henry III. Aylworth, a dependance
of Rendcombe, passed to his widow
Petronilla (Fosbroke, Gloucester),
who d. 1262, when Rendcombe, &c.
passed to John De L. M., her eldest
son (Roberts, Exc. ii. 399). A
younger son of John obtained Ayl-
worth, and his descendants bore the
arms of De la Mare differenced by
billets. His grandson Henry de
Aylworth m. the heiress of De Gu-
lafre of Oxfordshire, where he was
seated c. 1400 (Visit. Oxford 1556).
His son John A. was one of the
gentry of Oxford 1433 (Fuller). In
1468 John A. settled Aylworth and
other lands in Gloucester on his son
John (Fosbroke, Gloucester). The
latter was grandfather of Peter,
living 1575, and Paul. The latter
was father of Richard Aldworth of
Berks t. Eliz., ancestor of the Vis-
counts Doneraile (now St. Leger).
Peter was ancestor of the A.'s of
Aylworth, Gloucester, and the Ald-
worths of Stanlake, Oxford, ances-
tors of the Lords Braybrooke (now
Neville).
Of the Oxfordshire line of De la
Mare was John De la Mare, who
was summoned to parliament as a
baron, 1298-1313.
Alfrey, Robert Alveré, paid an
amerciament at Caen 1195, and
Benedict Alvaré in the Bessin (MRS).
The name was a patronymic derived
from Alvered or Auvré. Robert
Aufré or Alfré was a juror in Sus-
sex 1284. (Suss. Arch. Coll. xx. 4.)
Thomas Averay was M.P. for Mere
1307.
Alice, for Alis, or ELLIS.
Alison. Bernard de Alençon
who held several lordships from
Hervey de Bourges, Suffolk (Domesd.
442, 442 b), belonged to the family
of the Counts of Alençon, descended
from Ivo of Belesme, c. 940. He
was probably brother of Geoffry,
Lord of Mortagne, son of Rotrou,
son of Geoffry Viscount of Cha-
teaudun,
teaudun, Mortagne, and Nogent,
nephew of William I., Count of
Alençon. The descendants of Ber-
nard (who bore three eagles on a
fesse, which nearly resembled the
arms of the Montgomerys, Earls
of Alençon, and also three fleur-de-
lys, equally borne by the Mont-
gomerys), were seated 13th cent.
in York, where Richard de Alençon
or Alazun held two fees of the
honour of Lincoln (Testa, 365).
He was living 1235 (Ib. 349). From
Yorkshire a branch extended to
Scotland, from which descend the
baronets Alison. Of this name was
the eminent historian Sir Archibald
Alison.
Allan, for ALAN.
Allanson. See ALISON.
Aleman. See ALLMAN.
Alet, from Alet or St. Malo, | Conquest.
Bretagne.
Allard. Michael Aelart, and
Turold Fitz-Aelard of Normandy
12th cent. (MRS). Hugh and Wil-
liam A. in 1198. (Ib.) This family
flourished at Winchilsea from the
Allason. See ALISON.
Allden. See ALDEN.
Allebone, armorially identified
with ALBON.
Alleeson. See ALISON.
137
ALL
Allen, sometimes for Fitz-Alan, a
foreign name. See ALAN.
Allert, for ALLARD.
Alley. 1. from Ailly near Falaise.
William and Roger de Aillio wit-
nessed a charter in Normandy 1082
(Gall. Christ. xi. 69). Walter
D'Aile occurs in England 1224
(Hardy, Rot. Claus.) Richard
D'Aly was of Kent 1274 (RH).
2. A form of ALLET or HALLETT.
Alleyne. See ALLEN.
Allibone. See ALBON.
Allies. See ALICE.
Allison. See ALISON.
Allman, from Allemagne, near
Caen. Ernebald, Ansketil, and Ivo
de Allemania occur in Normandy
1180 (MRS). John Alemanicus 12th
cent. witnessed a charter of Foun-
tains Abbey, York (Mon. i. 758).
Henry de A. subscribed a charter of
Vale Royal, 13th cent. Many others
of the family are mentioned at early
dates.
Allott. See HALLOWS.
Almaine. See ALLMAN.
Alpe, for Helpe, or HELPS. Hugo
de Helpe occurs in Normandy 1183.
(MRS.) Matilda Alpe in Norfolk
c. 1272 (RH).
Alson, for ALLISON.
Alvery. See ALFREY.
Alvers, from A. near Coutances,
Normandy. Robert de Alvers pos-
sessed estates Northants 1086
(Domesd.). Ayleric de Halver was
living t. Henry I. (Mon. A. i. 424).
Fulk de Auvers held lands of the
Honour of Breteuil, Normandy, t.
Philip Augustus. In 1327 William
Halver possessed estates Suffolk
(Palgr. Parl. Writs).
Alves, a form of ALVERS.
Amand, or St. Amand, from St.
Amand in the Cotentin, Normandy.
*
AMH
Almaric de St. A. witnessed a char-
ter of Henry II. 1172 (Mon. i. 516).
Ralph de St. A. held offices in Nor-
mandy 1195 (MRS). Almaric de
St. A. witnessed a charter of Henry
III., 1235 (Mon. i. 841). Almaric
de St. A. was summoned to Parlia-
ment as a baron 1299; and his de-
scendants were barons till 1508.
Younger branches survived.
Amber, from Ambrières. Thomas
de Ambrières occurs in Normandy
1195 (MRS).
Ambler, from Ampliers or Aum-
liers, near Arras. Bartholomew de
Aumliers (13th cent.) held lands in
Norfolk by serjeantry (Testa).
Amblie. See HAMLEY.
Ambrose, armorially identified
with Amberaes, or Ambreres. See
AMBER.
Amery, from Hamars near Caen.
See DORMER.
Ames, from Hiesmes or Exmes,
Normandy. The family of De Hies-
mes is supposed to descend from the
ancient Viscounts of Hiesmes, of
whom Amfrid le Danois, 978, was
ancestor of the Viscounts of Avran-
ches. Ernald de Aiemis witnessed a
charter of Walton Priory, York, t.
Stephen (Mon. Angl.). Richard
Amias was a benefactor to the Hos-
pitallers (12th cent.). Robert de
Amias was of Berks 13th century
(Testa). In 1290 William de Ame
was Constable of Tickhill Castle.
Many other notices occur.
Amherst, or Henhurst, probably
a branch of Lanvalai of Bretagne.
Henhurst bore a fesse with 5 foils;
Lanvalai a fesse. Lanvalai was near
Dinant. Ivo de L. was living 1082,
and another Ivo de L. was Seneschal
of Dol, t. Henry I. In 1154 Wil-
liam de L. possessed estates, Essex
138
AMI
(Rot. Pip.). The Lordship of Hen-
hurst, Kent, was probably suben-
feoffed to a younger branch before
1160; for in 1194 Walter and Osbert
de Henhurst occur. Gilbert de H.
(13th cent.) and Roger II., 1278,
are mentioned. A branch settled at
Pembury, and from it descend the
Earls Amherst.
Amias. See AMES.
Amies. See AMES.
Amis, for AMES.
Ammon, armorially identified
with AMAND.
Amond, armorially identified with
St. Amand. See AMAND.
Amory. See DORMER.
Amos. See AMES.
Amoss, for AMOS.
Amphlett, from Amflete, near
Boulogne (Lower).
Amy. Radulphus Amé, and
Robert Amé, of Normandy 1180-90
(MRS). Richard Amy, 13th cen-
tury, held from Henry de la Pome-
ray, Cornwall (Testa).
Amyas. See AMES.
Ancell. Goisfrid Alseline, or
Asceline, held a barony in Lincoln
1086. He appears to have been of
the house of Dinant, Bretagne
(D'Anisy et St. Marie). His brother
was Robert Pincerna (Ib.). In 1165
William Hansel held 2 fees Lincoln
from Ralph Alselin or Hansell, his
kinsman. From him descended the
Ancells, who bore the arms of Alse-
line.
-
Ancill. See ANCELL.
Anders, from Andres, near Guis-
nes and Boulogne. Geoffry and John
Andre occur in England c. 1272
(RH).
Anderson-Pelham, or De Lisle,
from the Castle of Lisle, Normandy.
Burcharde Insula witnessed a char-
}
ANG
ter Normandy c. 1066 (Gall. Christ.
xi. 61, Instr.). Robert, his son,
granted lands to Cerisy Abbey, Nor-
mandy, t. William I. (Mon. ii. 961).
His descendants were chiefly seated
in the North of England. Ralph,
John, and Robert de Insula occur in
Yorkshire 1130, Otui or Otwer de
I. in Northumberland 1165; from
whom descended Sir John de Lisle
of Woodburn, M.P. for that county
1324, whose descendants long con-
tinued there. Robert de Lisle of
this family t. Henry IV. m. the dau.
and heir of Anderson of Lincoln, and
assumed that name. His descendant
Sire Edmund Anderson was Chief
Justice t. Elizabeth, and was an-
cestor of the Earls of Yarborough.
Andrew, from St. André, near
Evreux, a branch of the De Quincys,
Earls of Winchester, armorially
identified. Alexander de St. An-
drew (12th cent.) witnessed a char-
ter of Wetheral Priory (Mon. i.
399). Saher de St. A. gave lands
to Sandleford Priory for the soul of
his uncle the Earl of Winchester, his
own son Robert de Quincy, and others
(Mon. i. 482). The family has al-
ways borne the mascles of De Quincy.
Andrews. Geoffry and Walter
Andreas 1180, William Andreas
1195, of Normandy (MRS). William
Fitz-Andreas, Thomas F. A., and
others in England 1199 (RCR.) In
13th cent. the name became Fitz
Andrée, or André.
Angell, or De L'Angle, from Les
Angles, near Evreux. Gilbert de
l'Angle 1172, obtained from Hugh
de Lacy a barony in Meath. Hame-
lin de Angelo occurs in Normandy,
1195 MRS, Ranulph de Angles,
and Gilbert de Angulis 1198 (Ib.).
Anger, from Angers, Anjou. Os-
of the
139
ANG
ANS
mond Angevinus 1086, possessed
estates in Essex (Domesd.). He
and Wido A. were ancestors of a
family which continued in 1202
(Rot. Canc.). In 1165 many mem-
bers are mentioned in Oxford, Surrey,
York, Essex, and Norfolk (Lib. Nig.).
Joscelin D'Aunger 1169 witnessed
the charter of Lanercost (Mon. ii.
131). Ralph de Angers (13th cent.)
held lands in Wilts (Testa). The
Aungiers Earls of Longford, and the
Hangers Lords Coleraine, descended
from this family.
Angier. See ANGER.
Angle. See ANGELL.
Angwin, for Angevin. See An-
GER.
Ankers, for Anceres. See DANCER.
Anley or ANDLEY, from Andely,
near Rouen. Richer de Andely
held in capite in the West of Eng-
land 1083 (Exon. Domesd.). The
family held Hermanville in the Caux,
Normandy. Roger de Andely was
made governor of Lavarchier Castle
by K. John. Geoffry de A. wit-
nessed the foundation charter of
Andover Priory, t. William I. (Mon.
i. 553). In 1148 Walter de A. held
a tenement at Winchester from the
bishop (Wint. Domesd.). Geoffry
de A. held three fees from the same
See, t. Henry I. (Lib. Niger), which
Walter, his son, held 1165; also
Thomas de A. held four fees North-
ants at the same time (Liber Niger).
Annable, or Annabell, from An-
neboult, in the Cotentin. The family
of D'Annebolt or Denne baud was of
consequence in Somerset and South
Wales.
те во наделение
-
Anne or Anns, from L'Asne, near
Argentan, Normandy. Hugo Asinus or
De L'Asne witnessed 1066 a charter of
Lire Abbey, Normandy (Gall. Christ.
140
write the
xi. 125, Instr.). In 1086 he held a
barony in England, and witnessed a
charter of St. Evroult, Normandy
(Ord. Vit. v.). The barony was lost
t. Henry I., but the family con-
tinued. Durand de Asnes occurs in
the Duchy 1195 (MRS), and Geoffry
de A. 1205 had a fief there (Hardy,
Obl. et Fin.). Dudo de L'A. 1165
had a barony in Essex. Everard de
Adnes held two fees in Lincoln.
1316-19 John, Michael, Philip, and
William de Aune or Anne occur.
Annesley, or Le Breton. Rich-
ard Brito, or the Breton, accompanied
Ralph Fitz-Hubert, Viscount of
Maine, 1066, and held from him
Annesley, Notts, 1086; his son Ralph
de Annesley or Brito, with Reginald
de Annesley, his son, founded Felley
Abbey, Notts, 1152 (Mon. Angl. ii.
56). Reginald granted the church
of Annesley to Felley. Ralph de
A. joined the barons t. John. Sire
Reginald de Annesley (13th cent.)
held two fees in Annesley from
Ralph de Fressonville. From him
descended Francis Annesley, first
Viscount Valentia, temp. James I.;
and the Earls of Anglesey, Mount-
norris, and Annesley.
Ansell. See ANCELL.
Anstruther, or Malherbe. This
family descends from William de
Candel or Candela, who obtained
grants in Fife, Scotland, c. 1110,
and d. 1153. William de Candel,
his son, was a benefactor to Bal-
merinoch Abbey after 1165. His
son assumed the title de Anstruther.
The name of Candel was from that
place in Dorset, which was held in
capite (from the Conquest) by the
ancestors of Thomas Fitz-Robert,
and Robert Malherbe, 13th cent.
(Testa). Of those ancestors, Nigel
ANT
ARC
Apadam, or Abadam, probably a
form of Abadon. See ABERDEEN.
Of this name were the Barons Apa-
dam.
(Mon.
de Chandel occurs 1120
Angl.). Malherbe was, no doubt,
the original name; and it was borne
in Scotland by several persons (pro-
bably connected with the Anstru-
thers) in the 12th and 13th cent.
The family of Morham, Haddington-
shire, was a branch of the Malherbes |
(Chalmers, Caledonia, ii. 537). The
name of Malherbe was Norman.
William de Mala Herba, Ralph,
Hugh, Robert, Adam de M. Norm.
1180-95 MRS; Oliver and Robert
Malherbe, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
Anthony, or St. Anthony. Ro-
bert de St. Antonio of Normandy,
1180-95 MRS. St. Antoine, near
Bolbec, gave name to this family.
The name of St. Antonis occurs in
England, c. 1272 (RH), also that
Antony.
Anvers, or Danvers, from Anvers
Antwerp. Richard de Anvers
(12th cent.) witnessed a charter of
Roger de Molbrai, York (Mon. ii.
395). Ralph de A. held two fees
(13th cent.) of the Honour of Wal-
lingford (Testa). The name occurs
soon after in Berks, Hants, Leicester,
Oxford, Bucks, and Suffolk.
Anvill, or Hanwell, from Ande-
ville, near Valognes. Samson de A.
was sent by Duke William to de-
fend Jersey (De Gerville). William
de A. (12th cent.) witnessed a
charter of Ranulph Meschin in
Cheshire (Mon. i. 592). In 1165
Thomas de A. held six fees of the
barony of Eudo Dapifer (Lib. Nig.).
Jordan de A. was of Essex, 1203;
Richard de A. (13th cent.) had
estates in seven counties (Testa).
Alexander de A. had a writ of
military summons 1263. The family
of Andeville or Handville was seated
Arch, or De Arques, from the
Castle of Arques, near Dieppe.
Osborne Giffard, Sire de Bolbec, m. c.
960 Ameline, sister of Gunnora,
wife of Richard I. of Normandy,
and had Walter, ancestor of the Earls
of Bucks; and Geoffry, Viscount
of Arches or Arques, afterwards
Viscount of Rouen, and founder of
Trinity du Mont, Rouen. William
de Arcis, his son, in 1086 held estates
from Odo of Bayeux and Lanfranc
in Kent, and in Suffolk from Ber-
nard de St. Audoen, and Robert
Malet (Archæologia, 1846, 216, &c. ;
Des Bois, Dict. de la Noblesse; La
Roque, Mais. Harcourt, i. 174).
Osborne de Archis, his son, made
grants to St. Mary, York; and from
him descended the family of Saville.
Hubert de Arches occurs in Scotland
1165–1214 (Chart. Mailros).
|
Archdeacon. Stephen Archidia-
conus, Robert Fitz-Bernard A.,
John A. occur in Normandy 1180–95
in Kent 17th cent. (Hasted, Kent). | (MRS). Hubert A. in 1198 (Ib.).
Apcar. Hugh Asfagard 1061
witnessed the foundation charter of
Bolbec Abbey (Neustria Pia, 402).
Apegard was near Dieppe and Bol-
bec. Richard Affagard witnessed
the foundation charter of Combe
Abbey, Warwick (Mon. i. 882), and
Masilia de Apegard possessed part
of Corsham and Culington, Leicester,
t. Henry II. (Ib. ii. 605). Ralph de
Apegart in Normandy, 1180-95
MRS, Lambert de Apengart, 1198
(Ib.), Ralph le Appelgart in England,
c. 1272, RH.
Aplin, for Ablyn, or ABELON.
Arblaster. See ALABASTER.
{
141
ARC
ARR
Anchetil A. held lands in Kent, |
1086 (Domesd.). Walter A. in 1130
was of Oxford (Rot. Pip.), and 1165
held lands of ancient enfeoffment,
Berks (Lib. Nig.), as did Roger
A. in Norfolk, and Robert A. in
York. Stephen A. of Normandy
witnessed the charter of Henry II.
to Dunbrody Abbey (Mon. ii. 1028).
Sir Thomas le Ercedekne was c.
1300 of Cornwall and Devon.
Arcedeckne. See ARCHDEACON.
Archer or De Bois of Essex,
armorially identified with Boys or
De Bosco.
Archer.
William Arcuarius
(general of bowmen) was a tenant
in capite, Hants, 1086 (Domesd.).
Fulbert Sagittarius or L'Archer,
his son, witnessed t. Henry I. a
charter of Geoffry de Clinton (Mon.
i. 465). Herbert A. of Warwick
(12th cent.) occurs in a charter of
Henry II. (Mon. i. 519). Richard
Sagittarius occurs in Normandy 1195
(MRS). Stephen S. gave lands to
Tristernagh, Meath, c. 1200 (Mon. ii.
1047).
Archard, a form of ACHARD,
armorially identified.
Arden, or Ardern. See BRACE-
BRIDGE.
Ardes or Hards, from Arda or
Ardres, near Guisnes and Boulogne.
Hubert de Furnes, a descendant of
the house of Flanders, m. the heiress
of Ardes, and was ancestor of Ernulf
de Arda, who accompanied Count
Eustace of Boulogne, 1066; and
1086 held fiefs from him in Cam-
bridge and Bedford (D'Anisy et
St. Marie). The descendants con-
tinued to possess the principality of
Ardres till 1293. King John con-
firmed the grant of Baldwin de
Arda to Harewold Priory, Bedford
-
(Mon. ii. 203). The name is some-
times written Ardagh.
Ardiss. See ARDES.
Argles. Wymarc Harcle occurs
in Normandy 1198 (MRS). The
arms of Harcle and Hargle are men-
tioned by Robson.
Argent, armorially identified with
De Argentine or De Argentan, from
Argentan, Berri, where, and in Poi-
tou, the family were seated. Geoffry
Sire de A. lived 1082. David de A.,
his brother, held Wymondley, Cam-
bridge, by grand serjeantry. Giles de
Argentine had a writ of military
summons 1243, and Reginald de A.
a writ of summons as a Baron 1296.
The English line substituted covered
cups for torteaux, as borne in Poitou,
in allusion to their tenure by pre-
senting a cup at the coronation.
Aris, a form of Heriz or HARRIS.
Arle or Airel. See DARRELL
(Lower).
Arliss, a form of ARLE.
Armes. Geoffry Arme or Arma-
tus occurs in Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). The arms of this family
are preserved by Robson. Guido de
Arm occurs 13th cent. RH.
Armit. Robert Heremita of Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Gerard Here-
mite of England, c. 1272, RH.
Arnald. See ARNOLD.
Arnes. See ARMES.
Arnold. Robert Ernaldus,
Ernaut, and William Ernaut occur
in Normandy 1180–98 (MRS). Peter
Fitz-Ernald, William, and Osbert in
England 1199 (RCR), several of the
name in England 1272 (RH).
ΟΙ
Arrah. See BETHUNE.
Arrend, from Arenes. Aeliza de
Arenes and William de A. occur in
Normandy, 12th cent. (MRS).
Arrow. See ARRAH.
142
ARU
ASH
Arundel. Richard Hirendale, Nor-
mandy, 1198, may have been of the
family of A.
Arundel. Roger de Arundel held
a barony in England, 1086. He was
probably Castellan of Arundel under
Roger de Montgomery, Earl of Salop,
and a relative of his. The Lords
Arundel of Wardour and Earls
Onslow descend from this family.
See ONSLOW.
Arundell. See ARUNDEL.
Arundle. See ARUNDEL.
Ascough. See ASKEW.
Ashburnham, or De Criol. In
the time of Edward the Confessor
Esseborne belonged to Sewardus
(Domesd.). In 1086 it belonged to
Robert, Count of Eu, from whom
it was held by Robert de Cruel (Do-
mesd. 18). The same Robert held
salt-works there, and lands in Boxhill
and Hou (Ib.). Simon de Criol, his
son, had, Reginald de Esseburnham,
who held two fees of the Earl of
Eu, 1165 (Lib. Nig.), and whose
son, Stephen de Ashburnham, con-
firmed to Battle Abbey the gift of
lands at Hou and Denne, and of the
salt-works granted by Reginald, his
father (Mon. Angl.), and sold lands,
as Stephen de Cuell, to Roberts-
bridge Abbey (Mon. i. 916). The
name frequently occurs in the 12th
cent. in connection with this family
as Cruel, Crieul, and other forms;
and was the same as Criol or Kyriel,
a Norman baronial family in Kent.
It derived from Robert, Count of Eu,
whose younger son, Robert, obtained
from his father part of Criol, or
Crieul, near Eu. His father had
been in possession of Criol previously,
as appears by one of his charters to
the Abbey of Treport (Gall. Christ.
xi. col. 13 Instr.). The Ashburn-
hams bore the arms of Criol next
their own.
Some branches of the
house of Criol in England bore the
arms of Eu, viz., bendy; and one of
their coats is very similar to that of
Ashburnham; viz., on a fesse, three
mullets, between three fleur-de-lys.
The Earls of Ashburnham are of
this Norman race.
Ashburner, a corruption of ASH-
BURNHAM, as appears from the arms
(Robson).
Ashley. Walter de Esseleia was
of Normandy, 1198 (MRS). He
was also of Gloucestershire, 1198
(Rot. Pip.).
Ashley-Cooper, orDe Columbers,
a baronial family, from Columbières,
Normandy, near Bayeux, on which
17.fees were dependent (Des Bois).
William de C. is mentioned as a
baron, 1082 (Gall. Christ. xi. 71).
Ranulph de C., his son, hel lands
in Kent and elsewhere in capite,
1086 (Domesd.). Philip de C. in
1165 held a barony of 11 fees in
Somerset, Wilts, Berks, Dorset,
&c. (Lib. Nig.). His son, Philip,
d. 1216, from whom descended the
Lords Columbers, summoned by writ
as barons, 1314.
A branch was seated in Hants,
of which Thomas de Columbers was
living, 1194 (RCR).
living, 1194 (RCR). Robert de C.,
his brother or nephew, paid a fine
in Hants 1202, and 1231 had a sujt
there with the family of Le Gros.
He was also styled Coparius (i.e.
Cupbearer), or Le Cupere, being
probably cupbearer to the king
(Rot. Canc.; Roberts, Excerpta).
His descendants bore the arms of
Columbers (a bend), differenced by
six lioncels. Richard le Copenore, or
Copere (13th cent.), paid a fine for
lands in Wilts, and held a knight's
143
ASK
AUB
tee in Devon, where the Lords Co-
lumbers also had estates (Testa,
Roberts, Excerpta, ii. 507). In 1275
John le Copere was on an inquisition
in Hants (Rot. Hund.). The family
possessed estates in Sussex as well as
Hants, and resided in the former
county, where it was divided into
two branches, of whom Henry le
Cupere was on an inquisition at
Iping, and William at Tortington,
1340 (Non. Inq. 363, 368). From
one of these descended the Earls
CowPER, who bore the Norman arms
of De Columbers. From the Cow-
pers of Harting, Sussex, who were
seated there before the time of
Henry VI., descended the Earls of
Shaftesbury, of whom the first earl,
t. Charles II., was renowned in the
history of his time.
Askew, Eschescol, or Ascough,
was granted after 1086 by Alan,
Earl of Richmond, to Bardolf, his
brother, father of Akaris, ances-
tor of the Barons Fitz-Hugh of
Ravensworth. Henry Fitz-Akaris
granted the tithes of Askew to
Marrig (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 269).
Randolph, his grandson, had Henry
and Adam, between whom Askew
was divided. Adam assumed the
name of De Askew or Ascough, and
Richard de A. possessed eight manors
in the vicinity,1270(Whittaker, Rich- |
mond, ii. 5). William Ascough was
Bishop of Salisbury (14th cent.). Of
this family was Anne Ascue, the
martyr.
Askie, a form of ASKEw.
Aspenlon, from Aspilon or
Espilon, the arms of which are pre-
served by Robson, evidently foreign.
Asplin. See ASPENLON.
Aspray, probably from Esperraye,
Normandy.
Asprey.
See ASPRAY.
Aster. See EASTER.
Astin. Walter and Ralph d'Astin
gave, 1087, the church of Vezins
to Culture Abbey, Normandy (Gall.
Christ. xi. 107, Instr.). Geoffry
Astyn occurs in England, c. 1272
(RH).
Astley, or De Neuburgh. Henry
de N., Earl of Warwick, 1068 (a
descendant of Bernard the Dane, 936),
had issue Roger, his successor,
Rotrou, Robert, Geoffry, and Henry,
the latter of whom, t. Henry I., ob-
tained Estleia, &c., held by the ser-
vice of three knights. It was so held
by Philip de Estleia, his son, 1165,
from the Earl of Warwick. This
family bore the arms of the Earls of
Leicester and Mellent, the elder line
of Newburgh. From it descended
the Lords Astley and Hastings, and
the Baronets Astley.
Astor. Willielmus Fitz-Estur or
Ester, and Robert Estur, of Nor-
mandy, 1180; Andreas Estor, 1198
(MRS); Richard, William, and
Juliana Astor, of England, c. 1272
(RH).
Athy. See ATTY.
Atty, from Athies, near Amiens.
Gerard de Atie, and Engelard, his
nephew, were chief supporters of
King John (Roger Wend. iii. 237;
Hardy, Lit. Pat. i. 33). Edward II.,
1311, committed to John de Athy
the custody of Limerick (Rot. Orig.
Abbrev. 189).
Aubery. See AUBREY.
Aubrey. Sir Reginald Aubrey,
1088, was granted lands in Breck-
nock by Bernard de Newmarché.
The Norman origin of this family is
admitted. It may be the same as
the family of Alvery, or ALFREY.
Osmond de Alebrai and Samson de
144
AUR
1
A. occur in Normandy, 1198 (MRS).
Hence the Baronets Aubrey.
Auriol. Matthew de l'Oriel, or
L'Oriel. Robert L'Orle, Norm.
1180-95 (MRS).
Austin. William Augustinus
occurs in Normandy, 12th cent.
(MRS), and in 1198 (Ib.); Geoffry
and William Austin, and others, in
England, c. 1272 (RH).
Aveling, or Aveline.
EVELYN.
See
Avenell. In 1035 Herveius.
Avenell, Baron of Biars, confirmed a
grant to Marmoutiers Abbey, and
1067 Herveius de Biars and Sigebert,
his son, are mentioned. William A.
de Biars was seneschal to Robert,
Earl of Mortaine, and is mentioned
by Wace as present at Hastings.
Numerous branches of the family
settled in England and Scotland. See
PIGOT, SAY.
(1
Avens, from Avesnes, in Nor-
mandy. Guy de Avesnes and Hubert
de Avesnes occur in the Duchy,
1180–95 (RS). Richard, son of
Payne do Alen in England, 1194
(RCR)
I
Avaldant, fɔɔom Avranches, Nor-
mand. '{' n Goz, chamberlain
to Tube Rent, had issue Richard,
Viscount ut Avranches, father of
Hugh Lupus. His younger son,
Willian do Abrincis, came to Eng-
land, was Baron of Folkstone.
i
His sour Robert, Gilbert, Turgis, and
Roal were living 1130 (Rot. Pip.).
Their descendants became widely
Spread. In 1316 William de Ave-
Inges possessed estates in York,
when, 1319, Richard de A. was
a banneret and commissioner of
array.
Averell.
Hugo Avril, Norm.
1198 (MRS); Guido de Avrilla held
AYS
a fief from Philip Augustus (Mém.
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 186).
Avill, for Aiville or Eyville. See
CRAVEN.
Avory. See EVERY.
Awdry, from Audrieu or Aldrey,
near Caen. It was held from the
See of Bayeux. In 1083 William de
Aldreio had lands in England (Exon.
Domesd.). Roger de A., 1183, held
lands in Durham (Boldon Book,580),
and William de A., 1165-1214, wit-
nessed a charter in Scotland (Chron.
Mailros). In 1194 Hugh de A., of
Gloucester, occurs (RCR). In 1318
Peter de Audrey was pardoned as an
adherent of the Earl of Lancaster
(PPW).
Ayers. See AYRES.
Aylard.
See EYRE.
Ayre.
Ayres. See AYRE.
Ayrton, or Flandrensis. Ayrton
t. Henry I. was part of the Barony
of Skipton, and was subenfeoffed
to Walter Flandrensis, or Le Fleming,
son of Walter, Baron of Woodhall,
or Wahul, Bedford, 1086, descended
from the Castellans of Tournay,
Flanders. Walter F. in 1120 wit-
nessed a charter of De Romelli
(Mon. ii. 10). John Flandrensis
granted a mill at Ayrton to Foun-
tains Abbey. His heir, Richard F.,
paid a fine in York, 1272 (Roberts,
Excerpt.). In 1304 Hugh, son of
Henry de A., died, and the manor
was seized by the escheator, but
restored to Henry de A., the heir.
In 1437 Richard A. was elected
Abbot of Gisborne. John Ayrton, t.
Elizabeth, had property in Hertford-
shire (Proc. Chanc. t. Eliz.). See
WENTWORTH.
See ALLARD.
-
Ayscough. See ASKEW. Hence
the Baronets Ayscough.
L
145
BAB
Babington. In 1180 Bartho-
lomew Battayle was a royal officer
in Normandy, and William B. also
occurs there (MRS). The name
continually appears in England 13th
cent. (Testa), and Robert Battayle
with Bernard de Babington (or
Battayle) held Little Babington,
Northumberland, by ancient enfeoff-
ment (Ibid.). They were probably
brothers or cousins.
Babot. Nicholas Babo of Nor-
mandy occurs 1195 (MRS).
Bachelor. Gilbert Bachelor paid
taillage in Normandy, 1195 (MRS).
Back, See BECK. This name
is that of an enterprising navi-
gator of the Polar seas, Sir George
Back.
Backs, for BACK.
Bacon. This Norman family,
of which the famous Roger Bacon
and Francis Bacon, Viscount of St.
Albans, the great philosophers, were
members, derived its name from
that of an ancestor. We find that
name Bacon or Bacco 11th cent.
in Maine, but this family was
Northman. Anchetil Bacon before
the Conquest made grants at his
lordship of Molay to St. Barbe en
Auge (Des Bois); William B., Lord
of Molay, 1082, founded Holy Trinity,
Caen; Richard B. occurs later; and
and
1154 Roger Bacon (who is men-
tioned 1154 as of Vieux Molay)
held estates in Wilts (Rot. Pip.).
In 1165 Robert, William, and
Alexander B. held four knights' fees
of ancient enfeoffment in Essex
B
BAG
from the Barony of Montfichet (Lib.
Nig.). The further descent of the
English family is well known; of
it are the Baronets Bacon.
Bagehot, for BAGOT.
Baggett, for BAGOT.
Baggott, for BAGOT.
Bagnall, in some cases armorially
identified with Paganel, whose
chevron it bears.
Bagot. A baronial family, de-
scended from the Carlovingian
Counts of Artois, whose descendants
were advocates of Arras, Lords of
Bethune, and Castellans of St. Omer,
and were amongst the greatest
nobles of Flanders; Ivrard d'Arras
occurs 975 (Des Bois, art. Gherbode);
Robert de Bethune, Advocate of
Arras, succeeded; John de Arras
was advocate 1038 (Bouquet, Hist.
Franc. x. 442); and in 1075 died
Robert, Sire de Bethune or We-
thune, Advocate of Arras, who had
issue, 1, Robert, ancestor of the
Advocates of Arras, Earls of Albe-
marle, and Dukes of Sully; and 2,
Wago, Bago, or Bagod de Arras,
who in 1075 witnessed a charter in
Flanders (Bouquet, xi. 106), and
came to England at the Conquest,
where his descendants of the line of
Bagod and Stafford (Dukes of Buck-
ingham) bore the arms also borne
by De Arras in England and France,
viz, a chevron gules (or azure). Bago
or Bagod d'Arras in 1086 held
Bromley in Stafford from Robert
de Toesni, Baron of Stafford, and
had Rodbert Bagod, who, c. 1140
t
146'
BAI
BAI
witnessed a charter of Geva, dau.
of Hugh Lupus, founding Canwell
Priory (Mon. i. 440). Henry, his
son, held three fees from Robert de
Stafford (Lib. Nig.). Richard, his
son, t. Henry II., had, 1, Simon
Bagod, lord of Bromley, lineal an-
cestor of the Lords Bagot, and 2,
Henry Bagod, who became Baron
of Stafford by m. with Milicent de
Toesni, and was ancestor of the
great house of Stafford, Earls and
Dukes of Buckingham, so renowned
in the history of England.
Bailey. See BAILLIE.
Baillie, from the Norman office
of Le Bailli, a species of Viscount or
Sheriff. The name occurs as Bailof
in Battle Abbey roll. The office,
being one of importance, was usually
held by Normans of rank. The
Baillies of Scotland are a branch of
the De Quincys, Earls of Winches-
ter. Richard de Quincy came to
England at the Conquest from
Quincy in Maine, and had Robert |
Fitz-Richard, who m. Matilda de
Senlis (Mon. ii. 75). Saher, his son
(Mon. ii. 78), was father of Saher
(the first of the family known to
Dugdale), who in 1165 held lands in
Bedford and Northants (Lib. Nig.),
and in 1180 was Bailli of Nonancourt
and Loye, Normandy (MRS). Hence
the name of Le Bailli.' He m.
Maude de Senlis, and had, 1, Robert,
who invaded Ireland with Earl
Strongbow, and was Seneschal of
Leinster; 1174 witnessed in Scot-
land a charter of King William the
Lion for Kelso; had a grant of the
barony of Tranent, in Scotland; and
was Justiciary of Scotland. He
d. s. p., and was succeeded by his
brother, 2, Saher, Earl of Winches-
ter, whose son Roger, Earl of W. and
6
Constable of Scotland, d. 1264, leav-
ing coheiresses. 3. Simon de Quincy,
third son of Saher 'Le Bailli,'
was ancestor of a line which took
that name. He witnessed a charter
of Earl Saher, 1214-1219 (Registr.
de Newbattle). David de Quincy,
his son, appears, c. 1230 (Ib.). Sir
John de Quincy, or Le Bailli,' his
son, witnessed a charter of David
Marischall (Chart. S. Crucis), and
1292 was one of those who consented
to leave the determination of the
succession question to Edward I.
Sir William Bailli, his son, Lord of
Hoprig (part of the De Quincy
barony of Tranent), m. the dau. of
the heroic Wallace, Regent of Scot-
land; and from him descended the
Baillies of Lamington and their
various branches.
Bailley. See BAILLIE.
Baine, for BAYNE.
Baines, for BAYNES.
Baird. Before the Conquest
Ralph Baiart granted lands at Fon-
tenay le Tesson to the Abbey of Bar-
berie, Normandy (MSAN vii. 144).
The grant was confirmed by Robert
Fitz-Erneis, a Tesson, and probably
an ancestor of the Marmions or
Percys. The latter houses and the
Tessons bore a fesse, and so also did
the descendants of Ralph Baiart,
with a difference of three mullets.
Thomas Bard and Rohais his wife
granted the church of Burnonville to
the Abbey of Bec (Mon. ii. 983).
Jordan Bard occurs in Essex and
Herts, 1130 (Rot. Pip.), from whom
descended William B., who held two
fees in 1165 from the See of London
(Lib. Nig.). He was probably an-
cestor of Bard, Viscount Bellamont,
a faithful follower of Charles I.
Godfrey Baiard in 1165 held a
L 2
147
BAK
BAN
barony in Northumberland, and from
this line descended the great WASH-
INGTON; and from a branch which
passed into Scotland 12th cent.
(Chart. Kelso; Raine, North Dur-
ham, App. 32) descended the gallant
Sir David Baird, the renowned Penin-
sular general, and the Baronets Baird.
This family originally bore the same
arms as Bard and Washington, a
fesse with three mullets (Baird's
House of Baird).
Baker, derived 1, from the feudal
office of Pistor Regis; 2, from the.
tenure of lands; 3, in later times
from trade. Osmond Pistor Regis
(Domesd.), who held Windestorte
and Galton, 1086, was ancestor of
the Bakers of Dorset. Those of
Devon descended from Erchanger
Pistor, a Norman, who held lands
in Somerset and Cambridge, 1086
(Domesd.); those of Kent from Ra-
dulphus Pistor, who possessed estates,
Surrey, 1130 (Rot. Pip.). Geoffry,
Richard, William, and Peter Pistor
occur in Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
Balladen, from Baladon, a castle
in Anjou. Drogo de Baladon held
a barony in the Welsh Marches,
1086, aud from him descended the
De Baladuns, or Balaons, Barons of
Monmouth. From a younger branch
descends the existing family of
HUNTLEY.
Ballance, for Valence. William
de Ver held Valence, Normandy, from
Philip Augustus, c. 1210. See VAL-
LANCE.
Baldry. The Haia or Castle of
Baldry is mentioned in Normandy,
1180, as is Anchetil Baldrie (MRS).
Baldwin. William Balduinus
paid a fine in Normandy, 1180;
Robert B. in 1183; Ralph in 1195
(MRS). Alicia Bawdewyne was
YARD.
L
of Cambridge, 1316. Others occur
in York, Hants, and Norfolk (Palgr.
Parl. Writs). The family was also
seated in the Welsh Marches.
Bally, for BALY or BALLIE.
Balster, from Balister or Balis-
tarius. See ALABASTER.
Bambrough. In 1125 William
de Bambrough witnessed a charter
of Walter de Gand (Mon. ii. 848).
In 1201 William Fitz-Odo held
Bambrough by tenure from the
Conquest (Hardy, Obl. et fin. 114).
This was evidently a Norman race.
Bamfield, armorially identified
with BAMPFYLD.
Bampfyld, from Baionville, now
Banneville, near Caen. In 1093
Fulco de B. witnessed a charter
of Robert Fitz-Hugh to Chester
Abbey (Mon. i. 101). About 1160
William and Robert de Baionville
witnessed a charter of Plympton
Abbey, Devon (Mon. ii. 9). In
1165 Osbert de B. held part of a
fee, Somerset, from William Malet,
and Hugh de B. had lands in
Normandy. Walter de B. (13th
cent.) held lands of the Honour of
Wallingford; and 1316 John de
Bamfield was Lord of Weston,
Somerset, and of Poltimore and
other estates, Devon (Palgr. Parl.
Writs). The Lords Poltimore are
of this race.
Banard, for Bainard. See BAN-
Bancroft, from Bancroft, near
Warrington, Cheshire, probably a
branch of the Lords Boteler of War-
rington, whose arms the Bancrofts
bore, with a mark of distinction.
They held from the Duchy of Lan-
caster. See BUTLER.
Bangs, for BANKS.
Banks, from Banc, near Hon-
148
BAN
BAR
fleur.
William de Banc was of
Cambridge, 1130 (Rot. Pip.);
William de Bancs of Cambridge
and Hants, 1203 (Rot. Canc.);
Geoffry de B. (13th cent.) held three
fees of the Barony of Peché, Cam-
bridge (Testa). From this family
descended the family of Bankes of
Dorset, and Sir Joseph Banks, K.B.,
so long eminent in the scientific
world.
Banner. Robert le Baneor, Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS).
Bannester, from Banastre, now
Beneter, near Estampes. Warin
Banastre was Baron of Newton,
Lancashire, t. William I. (Baines,
Lancashire, i. 115). Alard and
John B. possessed lands, Berks, t.
Henry I. (Lib. Nig.). The lands
of Ralph B. were confirmed to the
Church of Bayeux, 1144, by Euge-
nius III. (Mon.); Adam B. was
Viscount of Berks, 1169; Alard,
1173; Thomas, 1204. Robert B.
held one fee in capite in Lancaster,
13th cent. (Testa). From him
descend the Banastres of Bank. See
also NELSON, MAUDSLEY.
Bannistre, for BANESTER.
Banyard, armorially identified
with Baynard. See BEAUMONT,
MARSHAM, TOWNSHEND. The Barons
Baynard were a branch of the
Viscounts of Beaumont and Maine.
Barbe. William, Herbert, and
Ralph Barbe occur in Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS). Robert de Barbes
was possessed of estates in Kent,
and Bernard Barb in Hereford, 1086
(Domesd.).
Barbot. William and Robert
Barbot, of Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS). William Barbot witnessed
a charter of Richard de Bully for
Roche Abbey, 1147 (Mon. i. 836),
and Robert B. one for Hugh de
Lacy, Yorkshire (ii. 554).
Bardo, for BARDOLPH.
Bardolph. In 1165 Robert Bar-
dolph held baronial estates in Lin-
coln and Kent, and also held lands
in Normandy of the Honour of
Montfort. The name frequently
occurs (12th cent.) in the Duchy
(MRS). The Bardolphs were Barons
of Parliament in England.
Barefoot. Radulphus Barfot oc-
curs in Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
The name occurs in England soon
after (RH).
Barker. Radulphus Bercarius
of Normandy, 1180 (MRS). Le
Bercher occurs soon after in Eng-
land. The Baronets Barker were of
this family.
Barne, armorially identified with
BARNES.
Barnes, armorially identified as
a form of Berners, from Bernieres,
near Falaise. Hugo de Bernieres
had estates in Essex and Middlesex,
1086 (Domesd.). In 1165 Ralph
de Bernieres held six knights' fees,
and Richard de B. seven. The
Barons Berners descended from this
family.
Barnewall, descended from the
Norman family of De Barneval.
The Viscounts Barnewall, Lords
Trimleston, Baronets Barnwall, and
several English families are of this
house, which is too well known to
need proof.
Barney, armorially identified with
BERNEY.
Barold. See BARRELL.
Baron, from Baron, near Caen.
William de Baron, son of Aiulph
de Foro, was an early benefactor to
Ardennes Abbey, Normandy; and
William de B., t. Rich. I., con-
149
BAR
BAR
}
firmed his ancestor's gifts (Mém.
Soc. Ant. Norm.). Richard le (de)
Baron held one and a half fee in
Devon, 1165. The Barons of Ireland
claim descent from FITZGERALD.
Barough, armorially identified
with BARROW.
Barr, from La Barre in the Co-
tentin. Gerard, Geoffry, Peter,
Ralph, and Tiger de Barra of Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Ralph
Barre was of England, 1153 (Mon.
ii. 599), Geoffry, Peter, Richard
Barre or De la Barre, 13th cent.
The De la Barres or De la Beres
held Southam, Gloucester.
Barrable, for Barbel. John
Barbel occurs in Normandy, 1180-
95 (MRS).
Barre, armorially identified with
BARRY.
Barrell.
Richard Barel occurs
in Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Gilbert
Barril in Surrey, 1130; Paganus B.
in Suffolk, 1165 (holding from the
Honour of Clare); Terric B. (13th
cent.) in Dorset. The name is men-
tioned in the roll of Battle Abbey.
Barrey, armɔrially identified
with BARRY.
Barrow. The celebrated mathe-
matician and divine, Isaac Barrow,
was grandson of Isaac B. of Spinney
Abbey, Cambridge, Esq., of a family
long seated in Suffolk and Norfolk,
which had originally come from
Lincoln, where it was seated t.
Edward IV. (Harl. MS. 1560, f.
244). Roger de Barowe of Lincoln
was deceased before 1271 (Rot.
Hundr. i. 368). In 1194 William
de Barewe had a suit in the same
county (RCR). In 1165 Robert
de Jouvigny held a fief at Barrou,
Normandy, of the IIonour of Grent-
Mesnil (Feod. Norm. apud Du-
chesne). In 1130 Adelaid de Barou
occurs in Lincoln (Rot. Pip.), and
in 1093 Walleran de Baro witnessed
a charter of Chester Abbey (Mon. i.
1202). Barou was near Falaise in
Normandy. There is a place named
Barrow in Lincoln, which belonged
to the Norman families of Quatre-
mars, Le Despencer, Crespin, and
Dives; but it is not practicable to
connect with it the family of
Barrow.
+
Barry, armorially identified with
BARR. Sir Philip de Barre, t. John,
witnessed the charter of Fermoy
Abbey (Mon. ii. 1046). IIe was
ancestor of the Viscounts Buttevant,
Earls of Barrymore.
Bartellot. The name as Bertelot
occurs in Normandy 1180 (MRS),
and in England 1194 (RCR); and
in various parts of England c. 1272
(RH). A branch acquired Stop-
ham, Sussex, t. Rich. II., by m. with
the coheiress of Stopham, and holds
it under the name of Bartelot.
Barrington, or De Barenton,
from B., near Caudebec, Normandy.
Humphry de B. witnessed a charter
of Henry II. in Essex (Mon. ii. 294),
and made a grant to Waltham
Abbey (ii. 16). Nicholas de Ba-
rentin witnessed a charter of Richard
de Montfichet of Essex (ii. 23).
From this family descended the
Baronets Barrington of Essex, and of
Ireland.
|
Bartleet, a form of BARTELOT.
Bartram, armorially identified
with BERTRAM.
Bartrum. See BARTRAM.
Barwell, for Berville, from B.,
near Pont Audemer, Normandy.
| Nigel de Berville held in capite
Berks, 1086 (Domesd.). Amabel de
B., t. Henry II., m. Hugh de Keynes
150
BAS
BAT
(Lipscomb, Bucks, iv. 24). In 1165
William and Hugh de B. held lands
in York (Lib. Nig.). The former,
as William Malmains, held Berville,
Normandy, 1165 (Feod. Norm. Du-
chesne). The name is also found as
'Burville.'
Baskerville, from Bacqueville,
near Rouen. Baldwin Teutonicus,
c. 990, was ancestor of this family,
and of D'Aunou, Courcy, Beaugency,
and Neville. In 1109 Robert de
Baskerville, on his return from Pa-
lestine, granted lands to Gloucester
Several
Abbey (Mon. i. 115).
branches of the family still remain.
Baskett. Walter Pesket, Norm.
1180-95 (MRS).
Baskitt. See BASKETT.
Bass. Richard le Bas, and
Geoffry, Norm. 1180-98 (MRS). |
Freret, Hugh, John Basse, Engl. |
c. 1272 (RH).
Basset, from its ancestor Bathet,
or Baset, Duke of the Normans of
the Loire 895, 905 (Bouquet, vii.
360; viii. 317). He acquired Ouilly
Basset, and Normanville in 912, and
had issue Norman, father of Osmond,
Viscount of Vernon, c. 960, whose
elder son, Hugh Basset, was Baron
of Chateau Basset, held from the
Abbey of St. Denis, t. Hugh Capet,
which barouy passed by his widow
to the house of Montmorency, c.
990. His brother, Fulco De Alneto,
was father of 1, Osmond; 2, Robert
D'Ouilly, ancestor of the DoYLEYS ;
3, William de Lisures, ancestor of
the house of Lisores; 4, Fulco or
Fulcelin D'Alnet, ancestor of the
DAWNAYS.
Osmond Basset accompanied the
Conqueror 1066, and had issue, 1,
IIugh Fitz-Osmond, ancestor of the
family of NORMANVILLE, and Basset
of Normandy; 2, Norman, Sire de
Montrevel, d. s. p.; 3, Anchetil Fitz-
Osmond, ancestor of the PALMERS;
4, Ralph Fitz-Osmond, ancestor of
the Lords Bassets of Drayton, &c.;
5. Richard Basset, ancestor of the
Bassets of Devon; 6, William,
ancestor of the Bassets of Essex and
Wales.
Bassil, armorially identified with
Bezilles, from Biszeilles, near Lille,
Flanders. Besselsleigh, Berks, de-
rives its name from this family, its
ancient lords.
Bastable. N. Wasteble, Norm.
1180-95 (MRS). This name is
supposed by Lower to be derived
from Barnstaple; but it appears to
have been a Norman family.
Bastard, descended from Robert
Bastard, a baron in Devon, 1086
(Domesd.), son of William the Con-
queror. The name was also written
Baisterd and Bestard.
-
Baswell, for BOSWELL.
Batcheller. See BACHELOR.
Batcheler. See BACHELOR.
Batell, armorially identified with
Battayle. See BABINGTON.
Bateman, from Baudemont in the
Norman Vexin. Goel de Baude-
mont held a fief, 1165 (Feod. Norm.
Duchesne). Andrew de Baldemont
occurs in London, Devon, &c. 1130
(Rot. Pip.). Roger de Battemound
held part of the Barony of Hephal,
Northumberland, 13th cent. (Testa).
Bath. Rainier, afterwards named
De Bada, held three lordships, Wilts,
from Robert Fitz-Girold, 1086. He
was a foreigner by his name, and
was raised to dignity by Henry I.
Adelard de Bada was living 1130
(Rot. Pip.). Richard de B. wit-
nessed a charter of King Stephen.
From the names it seems probable
I
"
151
BAT
BAY
"
that this family originally came
from Poitou or Aquitaine. The Baro-
nets De Bathe are a branch.
Bathurst, or Bateste. The family
of Bateste, Sires de Haubeville and
Francoville, Normandy, held from
the Abbey of St. Denis. Philip B.
accompanied Duke Robert to Pales-
tine, 1096 (Mém. Soc. Ant. Norm.
x. 146). William B. in 1170, John
B. 1180, witnessed charters of St.
Denis. The Norman line bore two
bars, in chief three bezants, which the
English exchanged for crosses (La
Roque, Mais. Harcourt, ii. 2001).
The English branch acquired Wasin-
gate, afterwards Badhestgate, Sussex,
from Battle Abbey; and in 1203
John Bateste occurs in England
(Rot. Canc.). In the 13th cent.
and later, the names became Bod-
hurst, Bodhurstgate, or Badhest-
gate in the Battle Abbey charters
(Burke). Laurence Bathurst of this
family settled at Cranbrook, Kent,
in the 15th cent., and was ancestor
of the Earls Bathurst.
Batley. 1, an English local
name; 2, from Batilly, near Alen-
çon, Normandy. William de B.,
or Batilly, of Stoke, in England,
frequently occurs, t. John.
Batten, said to have been Flem-
ish (Lower). Beteyn and Batyn
occur t. Edw. I. (Ib.). Joel Batin
is mentioned in England, c. 1272
(RH).
Battin. See BATTEN.
Battle. See BATELL.
Batty, from La Bathie, Maine.
Ralph Baty (13th cent.) held a
knight's fee of the Earl of Devon in
that county (Testa).
Baud, from Calvus or Le Baud.
The name often occurs in Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). Almaldus Calvus
}
held lands in Somerset from Turstan
Fitz-Rolf, 1083, and Roger Calvus
was a tenant in capite (Ex. Domesd.).
Magnus C., 1103, witnessed the
agreement between Philip de Braiosa
and the Abbot of Fescamp. The name
was of importance in Middlesex,
Northants, Chester, Hertford, Essex,
&c. Sire William Baud was Vis-
count of Essex t. Edw. I.
Baugh, or De Baa, from Bahais,
near Coutances.
Reginald de Ba
gave lands to Sempringham, Linc.
(Mon. ii. 791). Gilbert de Baa to
the Knights Hospitallers of the same
co. (ii. 536). In 1165 John de
Baha, Gloucester, held one fee from
Payn de Mundoublel (Lib. Nig.).
Sir Nicholas de Ba was M.P. for
Gloucestershire, 1307 (PPW), Sir
Walter de Baa was summoned to
attend a council at Westminster,
1324 (PPW).
Bavin, or Bavant (Lower), from
Bavant, near Caen. The name fre-
quently occurs in Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS). Hubert de Baduent, t.
Henry I., held two and a half fees
from Hubert de Rie, Norfolk (Lib.
Nig.). Roger Bavant was sum-
moned from Sussex to the Corona-
tion of Edward II. (Palgr. Parl.
Writs). This family held baronial
rank in England.
Bax, or BACKS.
Bayes, for BOYES.
Bayley. See BAILLIE.
Bayley-Paget. See BAILLIE.
Lewis Bayley, Bishop of Bangor, t.
James I., who had accompanied that
monarch from Scotland, was a scion
of the Baillies of Lamington; and
one of his descendants marrying the
heiress of the Lords Paget, Earls of
Uxbridge, this family inherited the
Barony of Paget and assumed the
152
BAY
BEA
name. Hence the Marquises of Angle-
sey, the first of whom was a cele-
brated commander under Wellington
in the Peninsula and at Waterloo.
Baylly. See BAILLIE,
Bayne. See BAYNES.
Baynes, from Baynes,near Bayeux,
Normandy. Eustace de Bauns, t.
William I., witnessed a charter of
William Peveril of Dover (Mon. i.
247). Lucas de Bans, or Bayons,
was of Lincoln (Mon. ii.), Suspirius
de Baynes, t. Edward I., of Lincoln
(Inq. p. mort.). Others of the name
occur in Lincoln, c. 1272 (R.II).
Bazin. Radulphus and William
Bazin, 1180-95, were of Normandy,
(MRS); Walter de Beyssin of Eng-
land 14th cent.
Beach, armorially identified with
Beche, or De la Beche, which is also
armorially identified with Bech, Bec,
or Beke of Eresby, a foreign family
(Dugdale, Bar.). Robert de Beche,
c. 1100, witnessed a charter of
William Peveril of Dover (Mon. i.
347). Goisfrid de Bech was a
tenant in capite, Hertford, 1086;
Eborard de Becha held one and a half
fee from Hamon Peché, Cambridge,
1165. Notwithstanding Dugdale's.
statement, which gives a Flemish
origin to this family, it is believed
to have been from Bec in Normandy,
which name is frequently written
Bech, and Beche in England. See
PELHAM.
Beacham, for BEAUCHAMP
(Lower).
Beachim, for BEACHAM.
Beaumont, or Baynard. Of this
family two lines existed in England,
one descended from Hubert Fitz-
Ralph, Viscount of Maine, Beau-
mont and St. Suzanne in Maine;
the other from Geoffry Baynard, or
De Beaumont, Viscount of Beau-
mont, his brother. From the latter de-
scend the MARSHAMS, Baynards, Ker-
destons or KERRISONS, Townshends,
and others in East Anglia, and the
Beaumonts of Yorkshire. From the
former (Hubert Fitz-Ralph) descend
the Beaumonts of Devon and
Leicester, Barons and Viscounts
Beaumont, and baronets.
The descent is probably from Abbo,
Count of Poitiers, 778, ancestor of
Bernard Fitz-Adelelm, father of
Eminon and Bernard, joint Counts of
Poitiers, c. 814 (See L'Art de Vérif.
les Dates, x. 87, &c.). The latter,
who m, the dau. of Roricon, Count of
Mans, is styled 'Count' of Mans by
Bouquet (Hist. Franc. viii. 101);
but probably his title was 'Viscount,'
as Roricon had a son who succeeded
as Count. This Bernard, Viscount
of Maus, or Maine, lost his Earldom
of Poitou, which his son Bernard
recovered, whose son Ranulph, or
Radulphus, became Duke of Aqui-
taine, and was deposed for assuming
the title of King. He appears to
have retired to Maine, where Ra-
dulphus (his son probably) occurs in
950. He was a benefactor to the
Abbey of Marmoutiers 994 (Gall.
Christ.; Anselm). He seems to
have had a son, Bernard or Bénard,
whose son, Radulphus, was living
1056, and whose sons were named
Bénard or Bainard. They were, 1,
Hubert Fitz-Ralph; 2, Ralph Bai-
nard, Viscount of Lude, whose son
lost the vast barony of Baynard's
Castle in England; 3, Geoffry Bai-
nard, or De Beaumont.
Hubert Fitz-Ralph, Viscount of
Maine, was celebrated for his resist-
ance for two years to the Conqueror
and his army, who besieged him in
153
BEA
BEA
his Castle of St. Suzanne. He was
at length victorious, and recovered
his territories in Maine and England.
Ralph, his son, was living 1109.
His son Roscelin, Viscount of Beau-
mont, m. Constance, a dau. of Hen. I.,
and had with her Shirwell and other
estates, Devon, where the family of
Beaumont long continued, and from
which sprang the Viscounts and
Barons Beaumont, and the Baronets
Beaumont.
Beamis, formerly Beaunis, Beau-
meys, or Beaumetz, from Beaumetz,
near Abbeville. Roger de Beaumez
witnessed a charter of Henry I.,
1124 (Gall. Christ. xi. 158). Richard
de Belmiz, Viscount of Salop, wit-
nessed, 1087, the charter of Salop
Abbey (Mon. i. 376). Hugh Cas-
tellan of Beaumitz, m. Beatrice, dau.
of Arnold de Gand, Count of Guisnes,
and was living, 1172. Richard de
Belmiz was Bishop of London, 1107;
Hugh de B. Lord of Dunnington,
Salop, 1316, &c.
Beamish, for BEAMIS.
Beamont, armorially identified
with BEAUMONT of Yorkshire.
Beamand, armorially identified
with BEAUMONT.
Bean, for BENE.
Beard, armorially identified with
Bard, a form of BAIRD.
Beards, for BEARD.
Bearfield, or De Berville, from
Berville, near Caen, held from Duke
Richard, 1024, by Osbern and Anfrid
de Bertreville, who granted lands
there to Fontenelle Abbey (Neus-
tria Pia, 166). William de Bareville
occurs in Normandy 1180-95 (MRS),
and Robert de B. in Wilts, c. 1272
(RH).
Beadel. The name occurs in
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). God-
win Bedel held lands in Bucks, 1086.
The name frequently occurs in the
13th cent. (RH). Bishop Bedell
was descended from a family seated
in Suffolk, in that century.
Bease, for BISSE.
Beadle, for BEADELL.
Beaten, for BEATON.
Beadon, from Bidon, in Bur-
gundy. John Bidon, 1165, held seven
fees in barony Northants; Halenald
de Bidon, one from the Honour of
Wallingford, and seven from Bigod
in Norfolk (Lib. Nig.). Walter
Bidon was Chancellor of Scotland,
c. 1165. In the 13th cent. this
family had estates in Bucks, Bed-
ford, and Northants (Testa).
Beaton, or Bethune, from the
house of B., Barons of Bethune in
Artois, Advocates or Protectors of
Arras. This family was descended
from the Carlovingian Counts of Ar-
tois, and ranked amongst the most
potent and illustrious houses in
Europe. The great Duke of Sully
was one of its descendants. The
Advocates of Arras possessed a
Beale, or Le Bele, a form of barony in England from the Con-
BELL.
quest, and left numerous descend-
ants here. From the line of St.
Omer, a branch of the same house,
descended the BAGOTS, and Staffords,
Duke of Buckingham in England,
and many branches bearing the names
of St. Omer and Arras.
Beauchamp, from Beauchamp,
in the Cotentin, part of the Barony
of St. Denis le Gaste (De Gerville,
Anc. Chateaux). This family was a
branch of the Barons of St. Denis,
and of the same race as the Meur-
dracs, Montagues, and Grenvilles,
which were armorially identified.
154
BEA
BEL
The history of the Beauchamps,
Barons of Bedford, Earls and Dukes
of Warwick, &c., is too well known
to be dwelt on. Ilence the Baronets
Beauchamp.
Beaufoy, from Beaufay, near
Alençon. Ranulph de Belfai occurs
in Normandy, 1180 (MRS). Emma
de Beaufoy was of Notts (13th cent.),
and Ralph, of Hereford (Testa).
John de Beaufoy was M.P. for Derby,
1320, and Viscount of Lincoln, 1349.
Beaver, for Bever.
Beavill, or Beville, from Beuville,
near Caen. William de Beevilla held
lands in Suffolk, 1086 (Domesd.).
Matthew de Beyvill witnessed a
charter of Henry II. (Mon. ii. 247).
Richard de Bevill was seneschal of
the Archbishop of York, 1301 (Mon.
ii. 415).
Beavis, armorially identified with
Beaufiz. Henry Beaufiz, Lord of
Clipston, York, 1316. Henry B.
returned from Kent and Wilts to
attend the great Council at West-
minster, 1324 (Palgr. Parl. Writs).
Becket. See BECKETT.
Beckett. In 1180 Malger Bechet
held lands in the Viscounty of Rouen
(MRS). John and William Beket,
or Bekeit, also occur (Ib.), and
Ilumfrid and William Beket, 1198
(Ib.). Thomas Beket's father was
of Caen. Ralph de Beket was of
England, c. 1272 (RH.). From
hence derived the Baronets Becket,
and the famous Becket, Archbishop
of Canterbury. William Becket, t.
Stephen, witnessed the charter of
Bolingbroke Priory, Linc. (Mon. ii.
795). John B. gave lands to Tup-|
holme, Linc., t. John (Mon. ii. 596).
Becketts. See BECKETT.
Becks, for Beck. See BEACH.
Beckitt. See BECKETT.
Beckwith, stated to have been
adopted in lieu of the original Nor-
man name of Malbisse (Lower).
Bedell, See BEADELL.
Bedding, or Bedin. William Be-
tin occurs in Normandy, 1195 (MRS);
Philip Bedin in Oxfordshire, c. 1272
(RH).
Bedingfield, stated to be de-
scended from Ogerus de Pugeys
(possibly Puchay, near Evreux), who
came to England, t. William I.,
with William Malet, Baron of Eye
(Lower).
Beech, a form of BEACH.
Beecham, for BEAUCHAMP.
Beecher, armorially identified
with BEACH, of which it is a corrup-
tion. Hence the Baronets Wrixon-
Beecher.
Beeden. See BEADON.
Beck, armorially identified with
Beck or Bec. See BEACH, PELHAM.
Beeman, for BEAUMONT (Lower).
Beerill, for BERRELL.
Beeson, from Beisin, Normandy.
Almeric de Beisin occurs in Salop
13th cent. (Testa, 46, 61).
Beeton, for BEATON.
Beever, for BEEVOR.
Beevers. See BEEVOR.
Beevers, or Belvers. See BEEVOR.
Beevor, or De Toesni, descending
from Berenger de Belver or Bevor,
son of Ralph de Toesni, Baron of
Belvoir or Bevor, 1086. Ralph, son
of Berenger, witnessed various char-
ters of Roger de Mowbray, York.
Thurstan, his son, was a benefactor
to Newburgh Priory, York, and John
de Beauvor, his son, held from Mow-
bray, 13th cent. This family long
flourished in York and Lincoln, and
thence removed to Norfolk. The
Baronets Beevor are its descendants.
Belcher. See BELSHES. Richard
1
155
BEL
BEN
Belchere occurs in Gloucester, c.
1272 (RII).
Bell, from Le Bel, a surname which
frequently occurs in Normandy,
1180-98 (MRS).
Bellamy, or Bellameys, from Bel-
meys or Beaumitz. See BEAMIS.
Bellany, from Belaunay, Nor-
mandy. Robert de Bello Alneto
(13th cent.) held lands by knight
service from William Mauduit at
Haneslape, Bucks (Testa, 231, 252).
Bellaers, for Beller, from Bellières,
near Alençon. The name frequently
occurs in Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS).
Hamon Beler (12th cent.) witnessed
a charter of Roger de Mowbray
(Mon. i. 562). He granted lands
to Vaudry Abbey, Lincoln (i.
833). Roger Beler founded Kirby-
Beler, Leicester, for the souls of
William, Roger, and Ralph, his an-
cestors (ii. 344). Ralph Beler, 1325,
was M.P. for Leicestershire.
Bellars. See BELLAERS.
Bellairs. See BELLAERS.
Bellas, a form of BELLOWES.
Bellchamber, for Bellencombre
or De Warrenne, from Bellencombre
Castle, near Dieppe, the baronial
seat of the Earls Warrenne and
Surrey. Bernard de Bellencombre
held lands in Suffolk, 1086. William
de Bellecombre paid in Normandy
1457., due by his father (MRS).
John and Robert Bellencombre occur
in Essex, c. 1272 (RH). In t. Eliza-
beth, William Belconger occurs in
Norfolk, and at length the name
changed to Bellchamber.
Bellet. Belet continually occurs
as a surname in Normandy, 1180–98
(MRS). William Belet held lands in
capite Hants and Dorset, 1086
(Domesd.). William B. was a baron
in Dorset, 1165 (Lib. Nig.). Michael
B. was grand justiciary to Henry II.
(Hov. i. 515). Robert B. (13th
cent.) was of Dorset. The Bellets
were hereditary butlers to the king.
Bellew, from Belleau or Bella
Aqua, in Normandy. William, Os-
melin, Guido, and Joseph de Bella
Aqua occur in Normandy, 1180–95
(MRS). In 1165 this family held
knights' fees in Kent, Berks, and
York. Gilbert de Bellu witnessed
a charter of the Archbishop of York,
c. 1140 (Mon. i. 476). Sire John
de Bella Aqua m. Laderina, dau.
and coh. of Peter de Brus, Baron of
Skelton (Mon. ii. 149). The Lords
Bellew of Ireland are of this family.
Bellier. See BELLAERS.
Bellis, armorially identified with
BELLEW of Cheshire.
Bellot, armorially identified with
BELLET.
Bellowes, armorially identified
with BELLEW.
Bellows, armorially identified
with Bellowe, and Bellewe or
BELLEW.
Belshes, a corruption of Bellassize
(Seton). Bellassize was near Cou-
lommières. The name is armorially
identified with BELCHER.
Belville, from Belville or Bella-
villa, near Dieppe, Normandy. Ra-
nulph de Bellaville gave lands in
Yorkshire to Vaudry Abbey, Lincoln
(Mon. i. 833).
Belward, a form of Belwar,
Belver, or Belvoir.
See BEEVOR,
CHOLMONDELEY, EGERTON.
Beman, for BEAMAN.
Bemand, for BEAMAND.
Bemes, for BEAMIS.
Bence. Robert and William
Bence occur in Normandy, 1180-98
(MRS); and the same name occurs in
England, c. 1272 (RH).
156
BEN
BER
Bene.
Hubert de Bene paid a
fine in Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
Stephen de Bene, 1298, was bails-
man for a M.P. for Appleby, as
was Peter Bene, 1311 (Palgr. Parl.
Writs). From this family descend
the Benns, now Benn-Walsh, Lords
Ormathwaite.
Benivell, for Beneville, formerly
of Devon, from Beneville, near Havre.
The name occurs in Normandy,
1180-98 (MRS). Alvared de Benne-
ville (12th cent.) witnessed a charter
of Alberic de Ver (Mon. i. 1008).
William de Bendeville witnessed a
charter for Walden, Essex, in the
same century (Mon. i. 643).
Benn. See BENE.
Bennet, or Beneyt. William,
Robert, and Hugh Benedictus occur
in Normandy, 1180-95, and others of
the name, 1198 (MRS).
Bennett, Beneyt, or Benedictus, a
Norman family. See BENNET. Ro-
bert Benet (above mentioned in
Normandy) occurs, t. Henry II., in
Wits, whose son, Adam, c. 1200,
held estates in Wilts (Hardy, Rot.
Claus. i. 179, Testa 137). Asceline
Beneyt was in the service of King
John (Hardy, Rot. Claus. i. 114).
From this house descended the
Bennets, Earls of Arlington, and of
Tankerville.
Berrell, for BARRELL.
Berey, for Barrey or BARRY.
Beringer. Roger de Berenger
occurs in Normandy, 1195 (MRS).
Robert, William, and John Berenger,
c. 1272 in Hants (RH).
Berks, for PERKS or PARKS.
Bernard, a name frequently men-
tioned in Normandy, 1180-91 (MRS).
Hugo Bernardus occurs in Lincoln,
1130 (Rot. Pip.). He witnessed
the charter of Roger of Poitou in
Lancaster, c. 1100. About 1200
Robert Fitz-Bernard, of Lancashire,
granted lands at Howath to the
Knights Hospitallers, and mentions
Bernard, his son (Mon. i. 507).
From this line descend the Ber-
nards, Earls of Bandon, and probably
the family of Howath or Howarth.
Bernes, from Bernes, near Beau-
vais. Nicholas de Bernes, 1167, was
a benefactor to Beauvais Abbey.
Adam, his son, lived 1221; and from
him descended the Sires de Bernes,
Castellans of Longvillers (Des Bois).
Agnes de Bernes occurs in Oxford,
and Robert de B. in Wilts, c. 1272
(RH).
Berney, 1, from Berney, Norfolk ;
2, from Bernai, near Lisieux. Ralph
de Bernai, of Worcester and Hereford,
witnessed a charter of Malmsbury
Abbey, t. William I. (Mon. i. 53),
and was a tenant of William Fitz-
Osborne, Earl of Hereford (i. 129).
In 1096 Robert de Bernay witnessed
a charter of Stephen, Count of Au-
merle, for the monks of Beauvais
(Mon.). The Baronets Berney derive
their name from the English locality.
Bernwell, or Barnwell. William
de Burnavilla held lands in Norfolk
and Suffolk, 1086 (Domesd.), Ro-
bert and William de Bernwell in
1165 (Lib. Nig.). The former, t.
Stephen, witnessed a charter of Briset
Abbey, Suffolk (Mon. ii. 871). John
de Burnaville, of Suffolk, 1316, was
at the battle of Boroughbridge, 1322
(Palgr. Parl. Writs). This family,
which bore a saltire, was different
from that of Barnewal, ancestors of
Lord Trimleston, &c.
Berrett, for BARRETT.
Berry, armorially identified with
BARRY.
Bertie, a form of Bertin, which
157
BER
BIN
occurs in Battle Abbey roll. Roger
Bertin paid a fine in Normandy, 1195
(MRS). Helto B. occurs at the same
time, and was bailiff of Falaise (Ib.),
and in 1203 had remission of a fine
at Caen (Rot. Canc.). Helias and
Thomas Bertin were benefactors to
Beverel. Richard de Beverel is
frequently mentioned in Normandy,
c. 1180 (MRS).
St. Andrew Gouffern, Normandy. | barony in Herts, 1082 (Domesd.).
John Beauveys was bailsman for a
M.P. for Yorkshire, 1313 (Palgr.
Parl. Writs).
Bew.
See BEWS.
Bewley, for Beaulieu. See Bow-
In 1165 Alexander de Bertona held
lands in Kent (Lib. Nig.). The
family was seated at Berstead, Kent,
t. Henry II. (Hasted, ii. 488), and
sometimes bore the name of De
Berstead. Walter de Bersted, 1257,
was Viscount of Kent (Roberts, Ex-
cerpt.), and in 1266 was a justiciary.
Hamo de Berstede occurs 1305. In
1433 William Bertyn was one of the
Kentish gentry. Simon Bertyn, who
d. 1530, devised lands at Bersted.
Another branch, seated at Bersted
also, altered the name to Berty and
Bertie. Thomas B. of this line was
captain of Hurst Castle t. Henry
VIII., and from him descended the
Duke of Ancaster, Earls of Lindsey,
and of Abingdon.
Bertin. See BERTIE.
Bertram, an illustrious Norman
name. See MITFORD.
Berwell. See BARWELL.
Bessett, armorially identified with
BISSETT.
Best, an abbreviation of BESSETT.
From this house derive the Lords
Wynford.
Bever, or Beever, armorially iden-
tified with Belvoir or Bevor of Lei-
cestershire, otherwise De Toesni.
See BEEVOR.
Bevington. See BOVINGTON.
Beville. See BEAVILL.
Bevir, for BEVER.
Bevis, for BEAVIS.
Bevis, armorially identified with
Beaufais or Beauvais. Duke Richard
II., 1027, confirmed the gift of Ans-
got de Belvai of land at Belvai to
Fescamp Abbey (Neustria Pia,
212). Goisbert de Beauvais held a
LEY.
Bews, for BAYEUX. Ranulph'de
Bayeux was one of the Proceres of
Normandy, 1050, in rebellion against
Duke William (Ord. Vitalis). His
descendants were great barons in
Lincoln. Hugh de Bayeux, 1165,
held two knights' fees in that county.
The name continued long as Bayouse,
Beyouse, and at last Bews.
Bewsay, for BUSSEY or De Busci.
Bewshea, for BEWSAY.
Bick, a form of Bec. See BEACH.
Biddle, for BIDELL.
Bidell, from Bidellus or Bedellus.
See BEADLE.
Bidon, for BIDUN. See BEADON.
Biggers. Durand le
le Bigre,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Ra-
nulph de Bigarz, 1198 (Ib.).
Bigot. Richard le Bigot and
Robert, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
See WIGGETT.
Biles, a form of BYLES.
Bill, armorially identified with
Byle or Byles, a form of BOYLE.
Billes. See BILL, a form of BOYLE.
Billett, armorially identified with
BELLET.
Bing. See BYNG.
Binge. See BYNG.
Bingham, or De Buisli, from
Buisli or Builly, near Neûchatel,
158
BIN
BIS
name.
*
Normandy (often supposed to be of
Saxon origin). Roger de Busliaco
held 149 lordships in barony 1086,
chiefly in York and Notts, which
were entitled the Honour of Tickhill.
He also held Sutton, Somerset, from
Roger de Arundel. One of his lord-
ships was Bingham, Notts, an estate
of great value and importance. Dug-
dale confuses this baron with his son
and grandson, who bore the same
The latter suffered forfeiture
t. Stephen, and his Honour of Tick-
bill was, in 1156 and 1165, in the
hands of the King (Rot. Pip.; Lib.
Niger). Jordan and John de Buisli
were then his next heirs. The for-
mer had issue Richard de B., who
held 6 fees in 1165, and whose dau.
carried that estate to Robert de
Vipont. The male representation
then vested in the descendants of
Richard de B., younger son of Roger
I., who founded Roche Abbey, York,
1147 (Mon. i. 836). He had issue
Richard and William de B. (Ib.).
John de B., son of the latter, granted
lands to Roche (Ib.). The former
paid a fine in Bucks 1158 (Rot.
Pip.), and possessing Bingham, was
thence named, and, c. 1166, as John
de Bingham, witnessed charters in
favour of Ellesham Hospital, Lin-
coln (Mon. ii. 422). His son Cle-
ment was father of Hugh de Bing-
ham, living 1199, who was enfeoffed
in his lands at Bingham by Hugh
Paganel (Testa). The lordship was
soon after forfeited. Robert, brother
of Clement, and, in 1205, Richard,
his son, obtained livery of his lands
at Bingham (Hardy, Obl. et fin. 258).
He was brother of Robert, Bishop of
Salisbury, and had issue William and
Robert. The former possessed Sut-
ton, Somerset, which had descended
from his ancestor Roger de Buisli
(Collinson, vol. ii. 350). From
Robert, who m. the heiress of Tur-
berville, descend the Binghams of
Dorset, the Earls of Lucan, and
Barons Clanmorris.
Birbeck, from Brabant. Henry
de Birbeka witnessed a charter of
Godfrey Barbatus 1134; and Wil-
liam de B. a charter of Godfrey
Duke of Brabant 1179 (Albert.
Mirai Oper. Diplomat. i. 107, 174).
Birmingham, or Paynel. The
barony of Birmingham was granted
by Fulco Paynel, t. Henry I., to
Peter (whose family were armori-
ally identified with the Painels, each
bearing a bend), by the service of
9 knights. About 1150 William
Fitz-Peter witnessed a charter of
Gervase Paynel (Mon. ii. 907), and
his son Peter Dapifer held 9 fees
1165, and 1187 witnessed a charter
of Gervase Paynel (Mon. ii. 911).
He had William, Baron of Birming-
ham (Dugd. War. 897, 8), and Peter
de Birmingham, who went to Ire-
land, and was ancestor of the barons
of Athenry, Earls of Louth. See
PAYNEL.
Biron. See BYRON.
Birt. See BURT.
Bishop. Radulphus Episcopus,
or l'Évêque, paid a fine in Nor-
mandy 1180, and Ricardus Episcopus
in 1184 (MRS). John Bishop
witnessed a charter of Robert Fitz-
Harding, t. Henry II. (Mon. ii.).
In 1246 Matilda, dau. of Richard le
Evesk, paid a fine, Wilts (Roberts,
Excerpt.). Sir John Bisshopp was
M.P. for Wilts 1315. Of this name
were the Bishopps, Baronets, Lords
de la Zouche.
Bishopp, armorially identified
with BISHOP.
I
159
BIS
BLA
Bisse, armorially identified with
a branch of BISSETT bearing 3 escal-
lops in bend, instead of in pale, as
borne by Bisse.
Bisse, from La Bisse, Normandy.
Richard de la Bisse occurs in 1180
in the Duchy (MRS), and his estate
is mentioned (Ib.). William de
Bisa witnessed in 1115 a charter of
Stephen, Earl of Albemarle, for
Alcey Abbey, Normandy (Mon. ii.
999).
Bissell, armorially identified with
BISSETT.
Bissett. Ralph and Henry Biset
occur in Normandy 1180–98 (MRS).
William Biset had possessions in
Notts and Derby 1130 (Rot. Pip.).
Manasser Biset occurs in Essex 1156
(Ib.), and 1165 he held a fee in
Chaucy in the bailifry of Coutances,
Normandy (Duchesne, Feod. Norm.),
as did Henry Biset from the honour
of Montfort. Sire John Byset, of
Worcestershire, lived 1300 (Palgr.
Parl. Writs). See BEST.
Blagrave, or le Breton. B. in
Berks was held (13th cent.) by Wil-
liam le Breton and another. The
former is armorially identified with
Blagrave; both bearing a bend. In
13th cent. Alicia de Blackgrave held
Bockhampton, Berks (Testa); and
lands in Blagrave were held from
William Fitz-Humphry (le Breton)
by Nicholas Fitz-Hugh, which
Henry III. in 1247 confirmed to
Poghele Priory, Berks (Mon. ii.
267). The name le Breton indicates
a Breton origin.
Black. Odo, Robert, Matthew,
Umfrid, and William Niger (black) |
occur in Normandy 1180-98 (MRS).
Roger Niger occurs 1124 in a charter
of Henry I. to Dive Abbey (Gall.
Christ. xi. 159). Robertus Niger held
lands in Kent 1086 (Domesd.). In
1130 Godehart le Blac occurs at
Carmarthen, Nicholas Blac in
Warwick 1158 (Rot. Pip.), whose
son Geoffry Blache 1165 held from
Pershore Abbey. In 1165 Hamo
Niger held a fee from Hamo Fitz-
Meinfelin, Bucks (Lib. Niger).
Some native English families may
be included under the name.
Blackett, an abbreviation of
BLANCHETT. Hence the baronets
Blackett.
|
Blackstone, or le Breton. Black-
stone, Devon, was held 1086 by Alu-
red le Breton (from Bretagne), who
appears to have been succeeded by
his grandson Payne Fitz-Serlo, who
granted the church of B. to Plymp-
ton Priory (Mon. ii. 8). In 13th
cent. William Blackston, with Wil-
liam de Cleville, held lands at Stanes
of the Honour of Wallingford
(Testa).
Blake, Admiral Robert, the great
Naval Commander t. Cromwell, was
of Somerset, in which county Walter
Blache occurs 1273 (Rot. Hundr.
ii. 121), and Gilbert Niger in 1203
(Rot. Canc.). The latter was then
deceased. Roger Niger occurs in a
charter to Dive Abbey, Normandy,
1124 (Gall. Christ. xi. 159, instr.).
See BLACK.
Blakey, the French pronuncia-
tion of Blaket. See BLACKETT.
Blanchard. Ralph and William
Blanchart were of Normandy, 1180–
95 (MRS). Richard Blanchard,
12th century, witnessed a charter of
Roger de Montbegon, York (Mon.
ii. 662). Ponce B. held twelve fees
in Hants, granted by Richard I.,
and Gilbert and William B. had
estates, Lincoln (Testa).
Blancheville, from the estate
160
BLA
BLO
and forest of B., Normandy. Richard
de Blancheville witnessed a charter
of Castle Acre Priory, Norfolk (Mon.
i. 628). This family had branches
in Ireland.
Blanch. William Blanc and
Robert and John Blanche occur in
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Eleanor
Blanche in Cambridge; Henry B.
in Oxford, c. 1272 (RH).
Blanchet. Robert and Ralph
Blanchet, Blanquet, or Blanket
occur in Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
In England the name appears as
Blachet or Blaket.
Blashfield, an Anglicised form
of BLANCHEVILLE.
Blaxton, for BLACKSTONE.
Blay, for BLEAY.
Bleakey, for BLAKEY.
Bleay. Unfredus de Ble paid a
fine, Normandy, 1180 (MRS);
Robert de Blee occurs in Stafford,
1199; Galfridus de Blie in Leicester
(RCR).
Blennerhasset, or De Tilliol,
from Tilliol, near Rouen. Richard
de T., lord of Blennerhasset. Cumber-
land, t. Henry I., was father of
Simon, ancestor of Sire Piers Tilliol
of Blennerhasset t. Henry VIII.
(Nicholson and Burns, 121, 451).
The younger branches bore the name
of De Blennerhasset.
Blessett, for BLISSETT.
Blewett, armorially identified
with BLUETT.
(Hardy, Rot. Claus. i. 466, 467, 129,
494). The name in Bretagne is
mentioned by Lobineau (Hist. Bret.
Index). In 1086 Blohin (the Chris-
tian name omitted) held five lord-
ships, making seven fees, in Corn-
wall. Gralan de Bloibon lived t.
Stephen; Geoffry, his son, held
seven fees, 1165 (Lib. Niger); Alan
Blundus, his son, is mentioned
1201 (Hardy, Ohì. et fin. 163).
Sire Ralph De Blojbon had a writ of
military summors. 1350; and Alan
B., 1401, held fees of the Honour
of Mortaine, Cornwall (Carew,
Cornw. 39, 4º). Of a collateral
branch was John Blygh or Bloye,
1410, who granted to his son lands
in Cornwall. His wife inherited
lands in Botadon, Devon, where the
family remained seated in the six-
teenth century. The earls of Darn-
ley descend from this line, whose
arms they bear.
Elindell, for BLUNDELL.
Bliss, for Bleys or Bloys, i.e.
Plois. William de Bleys occurs in
Worcester, c. 1272 (RH); and Ralph
de Blees held Neen-Sollars, Salop, t.
Henry VI. (Inq. p. m.). The family
is armorially identified with BLOIS.
Blissett, for BLIZARD, or Blizart.
Blizard, or Blizart, perhaps from
Blesum, Blois, meaning a native of
Blois. The name is evidently
foreign.
Blewitt, armorially identified with
BLUETT.
Blockey, the French pronuncia-
tion of Bloquet or Ploquet. See
DENMAN.
Bley, for BLEAY.
Bloice, for BLOIS.
Bligh, or De Bloin, from Bretagne,
variously written Bloy, Bly, Bloyne,
Bloe, Blue, Bloyo, Blobin, Bloihowe,
&c. In 1212-22 Jelduin de Bloe
or Blew was an envoy from the
Viscount of Thouars to Henry III.
Blois, from Blois or Blesum,
France. Theobald, count of Blois
(whose ancestry is disputed), had
Eudes II., who m. Bertha, dau. of
Conrad, king of Burgundy, by a
dau. of Louis D'Outremer, king of
M
161
BLO
BLU
France, and succeeding 996, ac-
quired Champagne by conquest, of
which he assumed the title of Count
Palatine. He had issue, 1. Theo-
bald, ancestor of the counts of
Champagne, so renowned in the
Crusades, and afterwards kings of
Navarre. 2. Henry, surnamed Ste-
phen, count of Troyes and Meaux,
who refused homage to Henry I.,
king of France, and was banished,
1041. His son Odo or Eudes de
Champagne or Blois, being despoiled
of his estates by his uncle, the Count
of C., retired to Normandy, and
obtained from John, archbishop of
Rouen, the lordship of Albemarle,
held by ten knights' service. He
m. Adelais de Conteville, half sister
to the Conqueror, and acquired vast
baronies in England, held by his
descendants the earls of Albemarle,
barons of Holderness. He probably
had brothers, from one of whom
descended the family of De Blois,
who bore the bend of the counts of
Blois and Champagne and of the
earls of Albemarle. In 1165 Ernald
de Bloi held lands of ancient en-
feoffment from Earl Alberic de Ver
(Lib. Nig.). In 1201 Robert de
B. was party to a suit, Essex
(RCR), and 1220 again. William
de Bloys was bishop of Winchester,
1226; and 1250 Alexander Bleys is
mentioned in Gloucester. Thomas
Blois, living at Norton, Suffolk,
1470, was ancestor of the baronets
Blois.
Blomefield. See BLOOMFIELD.
Hence the baronets Blomefield.
Blomfield. See BLOOMFIELD.
IIence the late eminent J. C. Blom-
field, bishop of London.
Bloomfield, armorially identified
with Blomville, from the lordship
so named near Caen and Touques.
The name occurs as Blundeville,
Blosmeville, Blumville, &c. Richard
de Blumville was a benefactor, t.
Rich. I., to Bliburg Abbey, Suffolk
(Mon. ii. 594). Thomas de B. had
custody of the estates of Earl Bigod
in Norfolk and Suffolk (Roberts,
Excerpt. i. 125), and 1230 Thomas
de B. was bishop of Norwich. In
1316 Catherine and William de B.
were possessed of six manors in
Norfolk (Palgr. Parl. Writs). Hence
the lords Bloomfield.
Blossett. The Blossetts of Nor-
mandy were barons of Esneval, and
Vidames. The last was Eguerrand
Baron D'Esneval, c. 1477 (La Roque,
Mais. Harc. ii. 1183).
Blount, Le Blund, or Blundus.
Gervase, Fromund, Robert, Wy-
mund Blundus of Normandy, 1180-
98 (MRS). Gilbert and Robert
Blundus (said to be of the family
of the counts of Guisnes) held
baronies in the Eastern Counties,
1086. There are frequent notices
of the name, 12th cent., in Essex,
Suffolk, Wilts, Notts, &c. In 1300
three families of Le Blund bore
different arms, and were probably
of different foreign origins. Hence
derive the baronets Blount.
Blow, for Blue or Bloy.
BLIGH.
-
See
Blue. See BLEWS.
Bluett. In 1084 Richard and
William Bloet occur in Normandy
(Gall. Christ. xi. 228 Instr.). Robert
Bloiet was bishop of Winchester,
t. William I. (Ord. Vit. 763).
Briqueville la Blouette was the seat
of this family in Normandy (La
Roque, Mais. Harc. ii. 1834). Robert
Bloet witnessed a charter of Wil-
liam I. (Mon. i. 49), and Ralph B.
162
BLU
BOI
}
at the same time was a benefactor
of Gloucester Abbey (Ib. i. 118).
William Bluet was summoned with
other barons to march against the
Welsh, 1256. The name long re-
mained of eminence in the West of
England.
Blumfield. See BLOOMFIELD.
Blundell. See BLUNDEN.
Blunden, armorially identified
with Blundell or Blondel. Wastin
or Gastin Blondel occurs in Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS). This family
came to England with William
Malet, and William B. in 1165 held
three fees of the Honour of the
Malets of Eye (Lib. Nig.), and
Robert de Crek held two more fees
from Blondel. In Salop this family
was seated before 1250 (Eyton). |
Sire Robert Blundell witnessed a
charter of Abberbury Abbey, Salop
(Mon. i. 606). A branch became
seated at Ince, Lancashire, and
another in Ireland as barons of
Edenderry, viscounts Blundell. The
baronets Blunden lost the ancient
orthography of their name, but
retained their original family arms,
those of the Blundells, which suffice
for their identification.
Blundafield, for Blundeville
(Lower). See BLOOMFIELD.
Blunt. Radulf, Roger, Robert
le Blont, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS).
Hence the baronets Blunt.
Blews, a form of Blew or Blue.
Etard de Bleu occurs in Kent, 1199,
and Robert de Bloi in Essex (RCR).
This name was a form of Bloì, Bloin,
or Blohin of Bretagne, often written
Blue. See BLIGH.
Bly, for Bloi. See BLIGH.
Boag, for BOGUE.
Boase, for Bowes (Lower).
Boat, for Buat, from the Castle
of Buat near Falaise. The family
of De Buat or Boat long remained
in Normandy (Des Bois). Sexus
de Bue occurs in Surrey, 1130 (Rot.
Pip.). See BowETT.
Boax, for BOASE.
Boaz, for Boase.
Bobart. N. Popart, Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS).
Bockerfield, from Bocherville or
Bucheville, Normandy. Hubert de
Bucherville (12th cent.) witnessed
the charter of Isabella de Say to
Wenlock Abbey (Mon. i. 614).
Bockett, originally Boquet
(Lower). Robert Bouquet occurs
in Normandy, 1198 (MRS).
Bodel, for BUDELL.
Bodger. Adam, Arnulph, Bos-
chier, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS); W.
le Boghier, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Bodelly, for Botelly or Batelly.
See BATLEY.
Boffay, from Beaufay near Alen-,
çon, Normandy. Eguerrand de
Boffei occurs in Normandy, 1195
(MRS). It sometimes now takes
the form of Bophey.
Boggis. William de Bogis occurs
in Normandy, 1180 and 1195 (MRS).
The name De Boges occurs else-
where in 1182 (Gallia Christ. xvi.
301).
Boggs. See BOGGIS.
Bois, from Normandy, several
families, viz. :—
1. De Bois-Arnaud, hereditary
stewards of the counts of Breteuil,
sires of Poilly. Their signatures
appear in the charter of William
Fitz-Osborne to Lire Abbey, t.
William I. They long flourished
in Leicester and Northants.
2. De Bois-Guillaume, of the
bailifry of Caux, of whom William
de B. was seated in Essex, 1086.
M 2
163
BOL
BOL
They long flourished in the Eastern
Counties.
3. De Bois-Herbert, barons of
Halberton, Devon; Roger Faitel,
baron of B. Herbert, occurs 1050
(Ord. Vit. 466); Hugo de Bosco
H. occurs, 1083, in England (Exon.
Domesd.). They long flourished in
Dorset, and the barons of Halberton,
Devon, were a branch.
4. De Bois-Robert or Roard, of
whom Robert de B. and his brother
held estates in Bucks, 1086. Sire
Nicholas de Bois of this family lived
14th century.
5. De Bois, descended from &
companion of Bernard de Neu-
marché, to whom he granted a
barony, Brecknock, 1088, named
after him Trebois.
Bole, or BOELS.
Boles, a form of BOELS. See
BOYLE.
Boleyn.
Queen Anna Boleyn
was great-granddaughter of Sir
Geoffry Boleyn, Lord Mayor of Lon-
don temp. Henry VI., who accumu-
lated a large fortune. The family
had formerly been of great conse-
quence. Sir Thomas B. of Blick-
ling, Norfolk, grandfather of Sir
Geoffry, lived c. 1400, and was line-
ally descended from John de Bo-
leyne of Sall, living 1283, whose
father Simon purchased lands in
Norfolk by fine 1252. The father
of the latter m. the sister and heir
of Robert Malet (Blomefield), and
possessed estates at Walpole, &c.
In 1165 Herebert de Buliun held half
a knight's fee from Roger Bigod, E.
of Norfolk (Lib. Niger). At the
same time William de Bolein held
1 fee in York and 1 in Lincoln;
which shows that there were then
two branches of the family in Eng-
land. Accordingly, in the preceding
generation, Eustace and Simon de
Bologne, brothers of Pharamus de
B., are mentioned in a charter of the
latter (Mon. Ang. i. 583).
It appears from this charter that
Pharamus (who had estates in Eng-
land) was son of William de Bolonia,
the son of Geoffry de Bolonia, son of
Eustace, Count of Bologne (Ibid.).
Pharamus held estates in England
from the Count of Bologne, his kins-
man, whose English barony consisted
of 112 knights' fees.
The Counts of Bologne descended
from Angilbert, a Frank noble, who
m. Bertha, dau. of the Emperor
Charlemagne, and before 790 was
created Duke of the maritime terri-
tory afterwards styled Ponthieu (Art
de Vérif. les Dates, xii. 318). Count
Nithard, his son, rendered eminent
services to his uncles Lewis and
Charles the Bald. Seventh in de-
scent from him was William I., who
succeeded before 957. His great
grandson was Eustace I., who had
issue Eustace II., Goisfrid, Bishop
of Paris, Lambert, and Godfrid, or
Geoffry, ancestor of the Boleyns.
Bolland. Richard de la Boil-
lante, Norm. 1198, MRS.
Bollen, armorially identified with
BOLEYN.
Bolleng, for Boulogne, or Bo-
LEYNE.
Bollowe, for Bellewe, or BELLEW.
Bolster, for Balster or Balistar.
See ALABASTER.
Bolt, from Bolt or Bout, near
Bayeux. Tescelinus de Boalt paid a
fine in Normandy 1180, in the bail-
ifry of William Duredent, MRS.
Reginald and Richard Bolt occur in
Oxford, c. 1272, RH.
Bolton-Nelson, or De Montfichet,
164
BOL
BON
1
Earls. Nelson. Alured Gernon,
brother of William Gernon, Baron
of Montfichet (see CAVENDISH), was
father of Matthew, who had 3 sons-
1, Ralph, living 1165, ancestor of
the Gernons and Cavendishes; 2,
Richard, father of Osbert de Gladis-
fen; 3, Hugh Gernon or De Bolton.
The Lordships of Bolton, Bradwell,
Gapton, and Hopland, Suffolk, were
exchanged, t. Henry I. or Stephen,
by their then owner, with the Ger-
nons, for Gyl in Normandy (Test.
295). Matthew G. was probably the
grantee of Bolton, &c.
He gave
them to his sons Ralph, Richard,
and Hugh; and Bartholomew de
Bolton, son of Hugh, held these
estates on condition of paying to
Ralph Gernon (son of Ralph) and
Osbert de Gladisfen (son of Richard)
eight shillings annually (Suckling,
Suff. i. 301, 303, 323; Testa, 295).
Bartholomew de B. was father of
Joceus or Jocelin de B., who is men-
tioned in the Testa de Neville (103)
as king's bailiff of the district where
Bolton was situate. After him Ro-
bert de B. occurs (Ib.), and in 1286
Thomas de Hopland, brother of the
owner of Bolton, &c., occurs (Suck-
ling, Suff. i. 323). The family of
Bolton continued in Suffolk till t.
James I.; but a branch settled in
Norfolk, of which was William B.
(probably a younger son of the Suf-
folk line), who m., c. 1430, an heiress
in Norfolk; and from him descended
the Lords of Brisingham and Hey-
wood, who continued till the time
of Elizabeth. From a younger
branch of these descend the Earls
Nelson, who obtained that title as
the nearest heirs in blood of the re-
nowned Nelson.
The arms of the Boltons, or Boul-
tons (on a bend argent, 3 leopards'
heads), were probably originally 3
escallops instead of leopards' heads,
an ancient coat of the Gernons be-
ing on a bend 3 escallops (Robson).
Escallops were frequently exchanged
by mistake for leopards' heads.
Bompas, from Bonpas near Per-
pignan, a Visigoth family. Gilbert,
son of William Bonpas, paid a fine,
1265, for an assize, Gloucestershire
(Roberts, Excerpt. ii. 418).
Bonamy. Radulphus de Bono
Amico occurs in Normandy 1180,
MRS, and Robert and William Bon
Ami in 1198 (Ib.).
Bone, armorially identified with
Bohun of Midhurst, or De Fulgeres.
See FOULGER.
Bonell, or Bunel, Lords of Tissy
near Caen (Des Bois). In 1165
Roger Bunel and Robert Fitz-Julian
held 2 fees in Lincoln from Richard
de la Haye (Lib. Niger).
Boner.
Bartholomew Bonaire
party to a suit Hants 1200, RCR.
This name appears foreign.
Bonest, from Banaste, or Banas-
tre. See BANNISTER.
Boney, for BONNEY.
Bonfield, for Bonville, from the
Castle of Bonneville or Bondeville,
Normandy. William de Bonville
occurs 1124 (Gall. Christ. xi. 159).
In 1165 the son of Robert de Bon-
avilla held lands in York (Lib. Ni-
ger). The Barons Bonville were of
this house (See Dugdale, Baronage).
Bonham. Humphry and Wil-
liam Bonhomme occur in Cambridge
c. 1272, R.H. The name is obvi-
ously foreign. One family may have
derived its name from Bonham, Nor-
folk. Hence the Baronets Bon-
ham.
Bonhote, or Bonnot, a form of
165
}
Upy
.....
BON
BOR
...
Bonnett, with which it is armorially
identified.
Bonnett. Roger Bonitus wit-
nessed 1075 a charter of William de
Braiose, Sussex (Mon. i. 581). The
family seat was near Alençon. The
name occurs in the Battle Abbey
roll. Robert Bonat (13th cent.)
held 1 knights' fees from the Ba-
rons Braiose at Wappingthorn, Sus-
sex (Testa).
Bonney. Gaufridus Bonie, Nicho-
las, and Richard Bonie occur in Nor-
mandy 1189-95, MRS; Agnes and
Alicia Bonye in Oxfordshire, c. 1272,
RH.
Bonnivell, for Bonville. See BON-
FIELD.
Bonom, for BONHAM.
Bonus, armorially identified with
BONEST.
Boodle, for Budell.
Boog, for BOGUE.
Booker. Walter Bochier is men-
tioned in Normandy 1180, MRS.
The name in England is armorially
identified with Boocher.
Boole, or Boyle. Ralph Buelles
or Buels occurs in Normandy 1195,
MRS. See BOYLE.
MU
Boolen, for Bullen, or BOLEYN.
Bools. See BOOLE.
Boon, or BooNE, armorially iden-
tified with Bohun. There were two
families of the name, 1 Norman,
2 Breton.
The former descended from Hum-
phry de Bohun, who accompanied
the Conqueror, and was ancestor of
the Bohuns, Earls of Hereford, Con-
stables of England.
The latter was a branch of the
Barons of Fougeres or Filgeres in
Bretagne, whose ancestry reaches to
the year 900 (Herald and Genealo-
gist). See FOULGER.
166
1
Boone, armorially identified with
Bohun. See BOON.
Booser, for BOWSER.
Boosey. Alexander de la Bu-
zeia, Normandy 1180, MRS; Ralph
Buse, Eng. 1194, CR; William B.,
Engl. c. 1272, RH.
C
Boot, perhaps from BOAT. The
fief of Hugo Boot, however, is men-
tioned t. Philip Augustus, as held
from Walter Tirel in the Vexin,
Normandy (Mém. Soc. Ant. Norm.
v. 184).
Boothby, a younger branch of
the Barons de Tateshall, descended
from Eudo, a foreign noble, living
1086 (Domesd.). Boothby was held
13th cent. by Robert de Tateshall,
the ancestor of this family (Testa).
Sir Alexander de Boothby had a
writ of summons, 1296, to march
against the Scots. From this family
descend the Baronets Boothby.
Borne. Ansold, Anselm, Walter
le Borne, Normandy 1180-95, MRS.
-
Borough, or De Burgh, other-
wise Tusard. Hubert de B., the
great Earl of Kent t. Henry III.,
was descended from a family which
held Burgh, Causton, &c., in Nor-
folk, by the service of finding a
mounted cross-bow-man for the
king's army for 40 days, and had so
held those estates from the time of
Henry I. These estates being di-
vided between the family of Tusard
and that of De Burgh, it appears
that the former was the original
Norman name,
name, retained by one
branch (See Testa de Neville, 293).
William Tusard, t. William I., had
issue Robert de Burgh and Gerard
Tusard, to whom the above lands
seem to have been granted by Henry
I. (Testa, 293). The latter was a
benefactor to Castle Acre, and left
BOR
BOT
descendants named Tusard. The
former's lands passed to his brother
Rainald de B., father of William de
B., whose son Rainier was father of
Hubert de Burgh, the great Earl of
Kent. All these persons are men-
tioned in Blomefield's Norfolk. From
this house descended the Lords
Burgh or Borough of Gainsborough.
Borrow, armorially identified
with BOROUGH and BURGH.
Borrell, armorially identified with
BURRELL.
Borrett. John Buret occurs in
Normandy 1195, and Radulph de
Burettes, MRS. Walter de la Bu-
rette in Devon, c. 1272, RH.
Borroughs. See BURROUGH.
Borrowes. See BURROUGH or
Burgh. Hence the baronets of the
name.
Bose, for Boss.
Boshell, for BUSHELL.
Bosher, a form of BoURCHIER
(Lower).
Bosquet. See BOCKETT.
Boss. Radulphus Bos or Bose
occurs in Normandy 1180, Durand |
and Richard B. 1198, MRS. Ra-
dulphus B. also occurs in Bucks
1194, RCR., as Rad. Buse.
Bossard, or Bussard. Baldwin,
Ranulph, and William Buscart or
Buschart occur in Normandy 1198,
MRS; Henry Boscard in Salop 1203
(Rot. Canc.). Leighton-Buzzard
derives its name from this family.
Bossey. See BooSEY.
Bossy, for BUSSEY.
Bostel, for Postel. Richard,
Robert, Alexander, Ralph, and Eus-
tace Postel of Normandy 1180-95,
MRS.
Bostfield, for BoSVILLE.
Bosville, from B. near Caudebec,
Normandy. William de Boseville,
with Engelger de Bohun, witnessed
the charter of Kenilworth t. Henry I
(Mon. ii. 114). Helias de Boseville
granted lands to Nostell, York, con-
firmed by Henry II. (Ib. ii. 37). In
1165 William de B. held lands in
Essex, Robert de B. in Suffolk (Lib.
Nig.). In Normandy Gaufrid de B.
held t. Hen. I., two fees from Hugh de
Montfort and the church of Bayeux.
Boswell, armorially identified
with BOSVILLE.
Boterill. Geoffry Boterel, bro-
ther of Alan, Count of Penthièvre
and Richmond, occurs in a Breton
charter, 1080 (Morice, Hist. Bret.
Preuves, ii. 455). His son Hamon
was father of William Botterill,
mentioned in England, 1130 (Rot.
Pip.). He m. Alice, co-heir of
Robert Corbet, sister of Annora,
mother of Reginald, Earl of Corn-
wall by Henry I. This marriage
accounts for the settlement of this
family in Cornwall, ancestors of the
Barons Botreaux.
Bott.
William Bot occurs in
Normandy 1195-8 (MRS); Walter
Botte in Oxfordshire, 1189 (Rot.
Pip.).
Bottin.
Stephen, Gilbert, and
William Botin occur in Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS). Alicia, widow of
Thomas Buting or Boting, paid a
fine in Lincoln (Roberts, Excerpt. ii.
363).
Botting, for BOTTIN.
Bottle.
Roger Botel occurs in
Normandy, 1195 (MRS).
Bottrell or Botterel, or De Bote-
reaux, from Bottereaux, near Evreux.
This family is frequently mentioned
in the 12th cent., in England, as De
Boterillis, and bore different arms
from that of Botreaux of Cornwall.
See BOTERILL.
167
BOT
BOU
Botevyle, from Bouteville near
Carentan, Normandy. The name
occurs in Battle Abbey Roll. Robert
de Buteville held two fees in Bed-
ford, 1165, and Robert de B. held in
Norfolk (Lib. Niger). In 1316 John
de Buteville was possessed of the
lordship of Cheddingstone, Bucks
(Palgr. Parl. Writs). The name of
Butterfield is probably a form.
Bouche, from Buces, now Bucels,
near Caen. Hugo de Bucis occurs
in Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Gilbert
de Buche in Surrey, 1199, RCR;
and Roger Buche in Norfolk. John
de Bucis had a suit in England t.
John (Placit. Abbreviatio.).
Boucher, armorially identified
with BOURCHIER.
Bouchett, a form of BOCKETT.
Bouffler, from Bouflers, near Ab-
beville. James Beauflour or Beau-
fleur was collector in the Port
of London, 1322 (Palgr. Parl.
Writs).
Boughey, armorially identified
with BOWETT. The baronets Boughey
are paternally descended from FLET-
CHER.
Boughton or Boveton, for Boven-
ton, with which it was originally
armorially identified, bearing three
crescents or (Robson, arms of Bough-
ton of Lawford). See BOYNTON. The
baronets Boughton descend from
hence.
Boulder, from Baudre, near St.
Lo, in the Cotentin. Walter Bulder
occurs in York, c. 1272, RH.
Boully. See BULLEY.
Boult, armorially identified with
BOLT.
Boum, armorially identified with
Bohun of Midhurst. See BOON.
Boun, armorially identified with
Bohun of Midhurst. Sée BOON.
Bound, the same as BOWNE
(Lower).
Boundy, from Bondy, near St.
Denis, Isle of France. Ralph de
Bondé occurs in England, 1199,
RCR. Walter Bonde in York, 1216
(Roberts, Excerpta).
Bour, armorially identified with
Boun or Bohun. See BOON.
Bourchier, a form of Bousser or
Bousseres, from Boursières, in Bur-
gundy. Urso de Berseres held Senley,
Bucks, 1086 (Domesd.). Sylvester
de Bursers in 1165 held lands in
Suffolk, of the honour of Clare (Lib.
Niger). John de Busser was a
justice in Essex and Hertford 1317,
1318; in 1321 a justice of the Com-
mon Pleas, and in 1324 Robert de
Bousser was summoned from Essex
to the Great Council, Westminster.
The Lords Bourchier, Earls of Essex
and Eu, descended from this family.
Bourdon. Geoffry, John, Ar-
nald, Sylvester, Osbert, Ranulph
Bordon, and others in Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS); William B. in
Northants, Reginald and Roger in
Gloucester 1199, RCR.
Bourke, for Burke or BURGH.
The Earls of Mayo are of this name.
Bourlet or Borlet. See BARLETT.
Bourner or Burner, a form of
Berner or BERNERS.
Bousfield, from Bousville or Bou-
ville, near Pavilly, Normandy. Viger,
Walter, Andrew, Serlo de Buesvilla
or Buevilla, occur 1180-95 (MRS). In
1244 William de Boevill, son and
heir of Ranulph de B., did homage
for his lands in the bailifry of New-
castle-under-Line (Roberts, Excerp-
ta, i. 417).
Boutcher, for BOUCHER.
Boutell. See BULTEEL, and
BOTTLE.
168
BOU
BOW
Boutroy. Alvaredus, John, and
Roger Boteri occur in Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS); William Buteri
or Butery in England t. John (Hardy,
Rot. De Libertate).
Bouvier. Hugo Bouvier and John
Bovier of Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS). See Bowyer.
Bouts.
See BOOT.
Bovay, for BEAUVAIS.
Boville, a baronial family from
Booville or Boeville, Normandy.
William de B. had possessions in
Suffolk, 1086 (Domesd.). Another
William de B. occurs in Essex and
Herts, 1130 (Rot. Pip.), and 1165
John de B. returned the fees of his
barony in Suffolk as four, at which
time Otuel de B. held in Essex from
the honours of Mandeville and De
Thame, and William de B. in Bucks
from the Earl (Lib. Niger). William
de B. of Norfolk and Suffolk had
writs of military summons 1296 and
1300. The family was widely spread
through England, and in 1165 held
sixteen knights' fees. An eminent
chief-justice bore the name.
Bovington or Boventon.
ΒΟΓΝΤΟΝ.
See
Bovington. See BOYNTON.
Bowack, for BOAG.
Bowcher, for BOURCHIER.
Bowden, from Bodin (Lower).
Petrus Bodin occurs in Normandy,
12th cent. (Mém. Soc. Ant. Norm. v.
90).
Bowdler (from whom Hope-
Bowdler and other places, Salop), a
form of De Bollers or Budlers of
Flanders. See BULLER.
Bowes, from Boves, Normandy.
John de Bowes or Boves occurs in
Normandy 1180 (MRS). Hugh de
Boves, t. William I., had grants in
Notts (Wiffen, Mem. Russell). Hugh
de Boves commanded in Poitou and
Flanders for King John (Roger
Wendover, iii. 287). William de
Boves, of Notts, was dead 1219
(Roberts, Excerpta).
Bowett. Alexander and Unfrid
Bouet occur in Normandy 1180-98
(MRS); Richard Bowet, one of the
followers of John de Mowbray in
pursuit of the Spencers, had pardon.
1321 (Palgr. Parl. Writs).
Bowker.
See BOOKER. There is
an armorial relationship between the
names.
Bowles or Buelles. See BOYLE.
Hence W. Lisle Bowles the poet.
Bowless, for BowLES.
Bowley, for Beaulieu (Lower).
Simon de Bello Loco of Normandy
1180, Froger and Nicholas de B.
1198 (MRS). Alexander de Bello
Loco paid a fine, Bedfordshire 1255
(Roberts, Excerpt.).
Bown, armorially identified with
Bohun of Midhurst. See BOON.
Bowne. See BoWN.
Bowran, for Beaurain. See Bow-
RING.
Bowring, from Beaurain, near
Cambrai, Flanders. Wybert de
Beaurain occurs 1180-98 in Nor-
mandy (MRS). Hence the able
writer Sir John Bowring. See Bow-
RAN.
Bowry. See BURY.
Bowser, armorially identified with
BOURCHIER.
Bowtell, for BOUTELL.
Bowton, for BOUGHTON.
Bowyer, baronets. This family
has been derived from the B.s of
Knippersley, Stafford, but erroneous-
ly; for the arms entirely differ, nor
is there any evidence of descent.
The name, as appears by the arms,
was originally Bouvier (Robson).
169
BOW
BOY
་
Hugo Bouvier and John B. were of
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Gal-
frid le Boyer occurs in Kent 1250
(Roberts, Excerpt.). In 1273 Wil-
liam B. was of Sussex (Plac. de quo
War.). Ralph B. was M.P. for
Arundel 1555, and John M.P. for
Steyning 1547.
Bowyn, armorially identified with
Bohun. See BOON.
Boyall, a form of BOYLE (Lower).
Boyce, a form of BOIS.
Boyd, a branch of the Breton
family of Dinant. See STUART. It
descends from a brother of Walter,
first high steward of Scotland, and
the Earls of Arran, Kilmarnock, and
Errol were of the name.
Boydell, descended from Osborne
Fitz-Tezzo, Baron of Dodelston,
Cheshire, 1086, who appears to have
been Norman, as the Church of Bois-
del was given to St. Stephen's,
Caen, 1082 by Serlo de Lingeure
(Gall. Christ. xi. 74). Helto Fitz-
Hugh, grandson of Osborne, had
issue Hugh Boydel, ancestor of this
family (Ormerod, Cheshire).
Boyes, for BOIS.
Boyle, from Boile, otherwise
Boelles or Builles, now La Buille,
near Rouen. Fulcher Budellus or
de Buelles witnessed a charter of
Odo of Bayeux 1074 (Mém. Soc.
Ant. Norm. viii. 436). Bartholomew
de Boel, Vidame of Chartres, was a
leader in Palestine 1096 (Ord. Vita-
lis).
William de Boel or Boeles,
and Gilbert, occur in Normandy,
1180 (MRS). Osbert de Boel was
of Lincoln, 1138 (Mon. ii. 326).
Osbert de Boelles, 1165, held lands
in Devon (Lib. Nig.), Lambert de
B. in the eastern counties (Ib.).
The family afterwards appears in
Bedford, Warwick, Southants, Staf-
ford, Rutland, Salop. In the latter,
William de Buels (descended from
Helias de Buel, living t. John) sold
estates 1290 to Robert Burnel,
Bishop of Bath (Eyton, Salop, iii.
203). His son William and his
family settled in Hereford, and hence
sprang Ludovic Buel or Boyle of
Hereford (Harl. MS. 1545), ancestor
of the Earls of Cork, Burlington,
Orrery, Shannon, and other great
houses.
Boyle, of Scotland, from Boyville
of Normandy, ctherwise Boeville
(See BOUSFIELD). Many of the name
occur in Normandy, 12th cent.
William de Boeville (Bocville) was
of Suffolk, 1086, William de Boe-
ville of Essex and Herts, 1130, He-
lias de Boyvill and William de
Buiville of Gloucester and Bucks,
1165 (Lib. Nig.). David de Boy-
vill of Scotland (12th cent.) wit-
nessed a charter of William the Lion
(Chart. Mailros.). Richard, the
king's marshal, granted a fishery in
the Tweed, held from David De
Bouvele, his uncle (Ib.). The Earls
of Glasgow of this line have adopted
the arms of the English Boyles, as
arms of affection, in addition to their
own.
Boyles, for Buelles or BOYLE.
Boyls, for BOYLE.
Bogue, for Boges or BOGGIS.
Boynell, armorially identified with
Boyville. See BOYLE of Scotland.
Boys, for Bois.
Boyse, for Bois.
Boyson. William, Ernald, Richard,
Amfrid Buisson of Normandy lived
1180-95 (MRS). Roger Buzun
occurs in Norfolk 1258 (Roberts,
Excerpta).
Boynton, or De Brus, abbreviated
from Boventon. See BRUCE. Robert
170
BRA
BRA
Fitz-Norman Bruis or Bruce of Bo-
venton witnessed a charter of Ra-
nulph de Merlai for St. Mary's, York,
1129 (Mon. ii. 1024). Norman, his
father, was son of Robert de Brus,
living 1086. The family of De
Boventon or Boynton in the 12th
and 13th centuries held a leading
position in York, and from it de-
scend the baronets Boynton.
Brabant, from the Netherlands.
Arnold Braban (Brabant) of Stam-
ford occurs 1297 (Palgr. Parl.Writs).
Brabazon, originally from Bra-
bant. In 1198 Thomas Brabençon
paid a fine of 50%. in Normandy, and
Roger lent 157. to the king (MRS).
The family continued in Normandy
(La Roque, Mais. Harcourt, i. 604).
John Brabazon paid a fine Oxford-
shire 1247 (Roberts, Excerpt.).
Roger le Brabazon was a justiciary
1294-1316, and William de B. was
M.P. for Leicestershire 1313, and in
1325 had a writ of military sum-
mons to pass into Gascoigne. From
this family descended the Earls of
Meath and the Baronets Brabazon.
Bracebridge or De Ardern.
Ralph, son of William de Ardern,
was Lord of Bracebridge, Lincoln,
13th cent. (Testa, 324). The family
of Ardern or Arden was Norman, and
came to England 1066. The Brace-
bridge family bear the arms of Arden
or Ardern, being a fesse gules, with
different tinctures of the field. In
1165 William de Arden held a fief
Kent, Helias de Ardern Somerset,
Thomas de Arden Essex (Lib. Nig.).
In 13th cent. Ralph de A. of Essex
held a fee from the honour of Peverill
of London (Testa, 364). He was pro-
bably the same who held Brace-
bridge. That this family was con-
nected with the Eastern Counties
appears from the marriage of
William de Criketot, Baron of Ix-
worth, Suffolk, to the dau. of John
Bracebrigge (Mon. ii. 184). The
latter was living 1305 (Mon. ii. 327).
Brace, from BRACEY.
Bracey, from Brécy, near Caen.
Henry and Hamelin de Brecie occur
in Normandy 1180-95 (MRS.).
Radulphus de Braceio occurs in a
Norman charter 1082 (Gall. Christ.
xi. 86). William, his son, held
Wisteston, Cheshire, and Robert de
Bracy, the grandson, held 3 knights'
fees in that county from Robert Mal-
banc, his uncle (Ormerod, iii. 177).
This Cheshire family had many
branches, from one of which de-
scend the Brasseys now existing, and
Brassey the eminent engineer.
Bracher. Alan, Emma, Richard,
and Alexander Bracheor occur in Nor-
mandy 1180–95 (MRS). See BRASIER.
Brack, for Brac. See BRAKE.
Bragge, for Brac. See BRake.
Brain, from Brain, Anjou.
Matthew de Brain occurs in York-
shire 1199 (RCR).
Braines, for BRAIN.
-
Brake. Eudo and Evain de
Brae occur in Normandy 1180–96
(MRS). Richard de la Brache in
Bedford 1199 (RCR).
Bran, for BRand.
Branch, from St. Denis de
Branche, Normandy. Roger Branche
was a benefactor to Marrig Priory,
York (Mon. i. 485). Richard B.
witnessed a charter of Galfrid de
Saukeville (ii. 637). William B. was
of Suffolk 1219 (Roberts, Excerpt.),
and Sir William B. of Somerset
1316 (Palgr. Parl. Writs).
Brand. Walter Brandus held
lands by knight service in the Vis-
county of Caen 1165 (Feod. Norm,
171
Ᏼ Ꭱ Ꭺ
BRE
Duchesne). William Brant had
estates Norfolk 1086. Matthew
Brand 1223 had custody of the
heir of Hugo de Bixe (Roberts,
Excerpt.). Robert B. (13th cent.)
possessed estates in Oxford (Testa).
Simon Brand was of Hertfordshire
1325, from whom descended the
Lords Dacre of this name.
Brandram. William Brandram
occurs in Normandy 1198 (MRS).
Brant. See BRAND.
Brasier. William Braisier paid a
fine Normandy 1180, and soon after
William de Neelfa was a fugitive for
slaying him (MRS). The same name
occurs as Bracheor.' See BRACHER.
Brasil, from Bresles near Beau-
vais. Agemund de Bresel paid an
amercement in Hants 1203 (Rot.
Canc.).
Brass, for BRACE.
Brassey. See BRACEY.
Bratt, armorially identified with
BRETT.
Braund, for BRAND.
Brawn, for BRAUND.
Bray, from Bray, near Evreux,
Normandy. William de Bray oc-
curs 1189–95 (MRS). Milo de Brai,
father of Hugh Trussel, m., c.
1070, Litheuil, Viscountess of Troyes,
and, c. 1064, founded Longport
Abbey, Normandy (Ord. Vit.,
transl. by Forester, iii. 78). Milo de
B., his son, was a crusader 1096
(Ord. Vit.). In 1148 Richard de
Braio held lands at Winchester
from the Bishop (Wint. Domesd.).
The De Brais possessed estates in
Cambridge and Bedford 1165 (Lib. |
Nig.). A branch was seated in
Devon 13th cent. The Lords Bray
descended from this house, and Sir
Reginald Bray, the eminent archi-
tect, temp. Henry VII.
Brayne. See BRAIN.
Brazier. See BRASIER.
Brazill, for BRASILL.
Breache. See BRACHE.
|
Breary, or De Brereto, from
Breuery, near Vesoul, France. The
arms are preserved (Robson).
Breeks, for BRAKE.
Brees. See BREESE.
Breese, a form of BRICE, being
the Norman-French pronunciation.
Breeze. See BREESE.
Brunker, armorially identified
with BROUNKER.
Bren, armorially identified with
BREND.
Brench, for BRANCH.
Brend, armorially identified with
BRAND.
Brennard, for BURNARD.
Breton, from Bretagne. Many
families bore the name; of which
were the baronial families of Breton
of Devon, of Gloucester, of Bucks,
of Lincoln, and of Essex, respect-
ively. Sire John Breton, of Sporle,
Essex, sat in Parliament as a baron,
1298.
Brett, from Brette in Maine, or
possibly short for Breton. Thurstan
Bret witnessed a charter of Roger
Earl of Hereford t. Henry II. (Mon.
i. 321). Ranulph le Bret witnessed
a charter t. Stephen (i. 440). Sire
John and Sire Richard B. witnessed
(13th cent.) charters of Brecknock
Priory. In 1309-17 Geoffry le Bret
was one of the barons of Ireland, and
Sir John le Bret 1321 had pardon
as a follower of the Mortimers
(Palgr. Parl. Writs).
Brettell. Gaufrid de Braitells
witnessed a Norman charter in 1126
(MSAN. v. 197).
Brettell, lords of Gremonville in
Normandy (Des Bois). Robert de
172
BRE
BRI
Bretel occurs in Kent, 1130 (Rot.
Pip.), and Maurice de Britell was
Lord of Stapleton and other lands
in Dorset 1316 (Palgr. Parl. Writs).
Bretel is near Alençon.
Brettle, for BRETTELL.
Breun, or Brewn, for Brun. See
BROWN.
Brew, one of the forms of Breux,
Brews, or Braiose. See BREWIS.
Brewer. 1. from Brovera or
Brueria, now Breviare near Caen; a
family seated in Devon at the Con-
quest, and from which descended
Henry de Briwere, t. Stephen; Henry
B., who held five fees in Devon 1165;
and William Briwere, a great baron
temp. John. William B. in 1165
was a baron in Notts, and Ralph B.
had estates Leicester. 2. from
the English translation of Braceator
or Braceor. See BRAZIER, BRACHER.
Brewhouse, for BREWIS, or De
Braiose.
Brewis, or De Braiose, a baronial
family, from Braiose, near Argentan,
Normandy. The name is frequently
mentioned 1180-98 in Normandy
(MRS). William de Braiose founded
the Abbey of Braiose t. William I.
(Mém. Soc. Ant. Norm. xxii. 81, &c.)
He was at the battle of Hastings,
and made grants to St. Florent,
Saumur. Gunnora, his mother, 1082
held lands from Hugo Pincerna and
Roger de Cuilli (Gall. Christ. xi.
71). Philip, his son, a powerful
baron in Normandy, supported Rufus
(Ord. Vit.). From him descended
the great house of Braose, barons of
Bramber, Brecknock, Gower, Totness,
and Limerick in Ireland, and nu-
merous branches of which existed
in Sussex, Bedford, Hants, Norfolk,
Suffolk, Wales, and elsewhere. The
name was frequently written Breose,
Brewes, and Brewis, and is totally
different from that of Bruce or Brus,
with which it has often been con-
founded.
Brewn. See BREUN.
Brewse. See BREWIS.
Brian, armorially identified with
BRYAN.
Briant, for Breaunt, Breant, or
Breauté, near Havre. The family
remained in Normandy 16th cent.
(La Roque, Mais. Harc. ii. 1583-4)
as Viscounts of Holot. Fulco de
Breauté or de Brent was of great
power temp. Henry III. (Roger
Wendover).
Brice, from St. Brice, near Av-
ranches, Normandy. Robert de St.
Brice and the fief of St. Brice are
mentioned in Normandy 1180
(MRS). William de St. Bricio
took the oaths of allegiance in Nor-
mandy to Philip Augustus.
Brickdale, from Briquedale, Nor-
mandy, held by Sire Robert de
Piessi, t. Philip Augustus. The
English family is said to take its
name from Brickdale, Lancashire,
but I have been unable to ascer-
tain the existence of such a place in
England.
Bride, or St. Bride, or St. Brid-
get. See BRIDGETT.
Bridge, or de. Ponte. Numerous
families of the name occur in Nor-
mandy 1180-98 (MRS), and also
in England about the same time
(RCR).
Bridges, or De Pontibus, or Des
Ponts, from Ponts in the Cotentin,
Normandy. John de Pontibus oc-
curs in Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Richard de Puns in Middlesex c.
1272 (RH), and Richard de P. as
Viscount of Middlesex 1328 (Palgr.
Parl. Writs). The name in the
!
1
173
BRI
BRO
13th cent. was usually translated
into Bridges.
Bridgett, for Brichet. See
BRIETT.
Brient, for Brent, or BRIANT.
Brier. See BRYER.
Briett. Wimond Brichet occurs
in Normandy 1180 (MRS); Ralph
de Brecet in England c. 1272 (RH).
Of the family of Briset or Bricet
were Ralph Briset t. William I., and
Jordan B., a great baron, who
founded St. John's, Clerkenwell,
1100, and d. 1110, leaving two
daughters, his heirs.
Briley, from Broilly near Valog-|
nes, Normandy. William de Broil-
leio occurs in the Duchy 1180-95
(MRS). Osbern de Broily held lands
in Bedford 1086, Waleran de Bru-
ellio in Normandy 1165, Robert de
Bruilli in 1178 witnessed the charter
of Lindores, Scotland (Mon. ii. 1052),
Simon de B. held lands in Warwick
(Testa), and John de Bruilly, 1324,
was summoned to a great council,
Westminster.
Brind, armorially identified with
BREND.
Brine, for Broyne, Brun, or
BROWNE.
Brinson, or De Briançon, from
the place so named in Dauphiné.
Thomas de Briançon occurs in Lon-
don and Middlesex 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
Giles de Brianzon was returned for
Essex and Sussex to the great
Council 1324, and had a writ of
summons to pass into Guienne
1325, under command of Earl
Warrenne, and was commissioner of
array in Surrey and Sussex (Palgr.
Parl. Writs).
Britain, for Breton (Lower).
Brittain, for BRITAIN.
Brittan, for BRITAIN.
Britten, for BRITAIN.
Britton, for BRETON.
Brixey, from Brézé, Anjou.
Richard de Brexes is mentioned in
Lancashire 1199, RCR.
Brize, for BRICE.
Broach, for BROCK.
Brock, from Broc, Anjou. Nigel,
Ranulph, and Robert de Broc are
mentioned in England 1189 (Rot.
Pip.), and thenceforward the name
frequently occurs.
Brockes, for BROCK or Broc
(Lower).
Broke, for BROCK or BROC
(Lower).
Brond, for BRAND.
Brounker, from Broncort, near
Langres, France. Roger Bruncort
occurs in Normandy 1199, in the
household of King John; Robert
Bruncorte in 1180, MRS. This may
be the same name as Bruencort and
Brucort, which repeatedly occurs
1180-98 in Normandy. The Vis-
counts Brounker, in Ireland, were of
this family.
Brontoft, from Bernetôt, near
Yvetot. John de Bernetôt held
lands in Normandy, t. Phil. Augus-
tus, MSAN, xv. 172. Robert de B.
had a fief Notts 1165 (Lib. Nig.).
Richard de Barneton in Essex, 13th
cent. (Testa). Nicholas de Burne-
toft was appointed to collect cus-
toms Hartlepool, 1329 (Rot. Orig.
ii. 43). In 1347 Henry Bernetoft
was a benefactor to Tinmouth (Inq.
p. m. ii. 146). The name of Bernetot
in Normandy at length changed to
Bernadotte. Hence the royal family
of Sweden.
Brook, for BROKE (Lower).
Brooks, for BROCK (Lower).
Brookes, for BROKE (Lower).
Broughton, a branch of VERNON
174
BRO
BRU
(Lower). Robert Fitz-Adam and
Walter Turstain held Brocton, Staf-
ford (13th cent.), from the see of
Chester (Testa). The arms concur
with the descent from Vernon.
Broun. See BROWN, BROWNE.
Brown. Gilbert le Brun, and
William, Normandy 1180-95, MRS.
The name Brunus, or le Brun, fre-
quently occurs in Normandy 1180-
98, MRS; but it was so frequent in
England in the next century (RH),
that it probably included other fami-
lies besides Norman, which it would
be difficult to discriminate without
extensive research. Some will be
noticed under BROWNE.
Browne, a family evidently of
foreign descent, one of whom, Ha-
mo le Brun, was Lord of Stapleford
and Tarvin, Cheshire, t. Henry II.
This line is armorially connected
with an Irish line, of whom William
Brone witnessed the charter of Dun-
brody 1178 (Mon. ii. 1027). Nigel
le Brun had a writ of military sum-
mons 1309, and Fremond Bruyn was
one of the Barons of Ireland 1315-
17 (Palgr. Parl. Writs). From this
line descend the Lords Oranmore.
Browne. Turulph, a companion
of Rollo, obtained, 912, the barony
of La Ferté (Firmitas), near Evreux,
now la Ferté-Fresnel. His grandson
of the same name lived t. Rich. I.
(La Roque). Radulphus de la Ferté
lived before 1000. William, his son,
gave the forest of Notre Dame des
Bois to St. Evroult Abbey. Hugh |
de la Ferté is mentioned by Wace
at Hastings. Richard de la F. ac-
companied Robert of Normandy to
Palestine 1096, and had eight sons,
the youngest of whom, Gamel de la
Ferté, surnamed le Brun, settled in
Cumberland, where he had baronial
grants from Waldeve Fitz-Gospatric,
t. Henry I. The family of De La
Ferté, also called le Brun, long flou-
rished in Cumberland, and its name
gradually changed to Broyne, Broun,
and Browne. Anthony, younger son
of Robert le Broune, M.P. for Cum-
berland 1317-1339, was father of
Robert, from whom descended the
Marquises of Sligo, Barons Kilmaine,
and Viscounts Montague.
6
Brownlow. 1. See CUST. 2. The
Brownlows, Lords Lurgan (origin-
ally Chamberlain '), bear the arms
of the De Tankervilles, Chamber-
lains of Normandy. See CHAMBER-
LAIN.
Brownett.
Robert Brunet occurs
in the Duchy of Normandy 1209.
Bruce, from the Castle of Brus
or Bruis, now Brix, near Cherbourg,
where remain the ruins of an exten-
sive fortress built by Adam de Brus
in the 11th cent. (De Gerville,
Anc. Chateaux). Hence the Kings
of Scotland, the Earls of Elgin,
Barons Burleigh, Baronets Bruce,
&c. The Castle of Brix was part of
the ducal demesne 1026, when it
formed part of the dowry granted to
Judith, consort of Duke Richard
III. (Stapleton, Mag. Rog. Scac.
Norm.); and therefore the name
of Bruce must have arisen later.
Brudenell, or De Bretignolles,
from B. near Alençon, Normandy,
which was held by the service of
castle-guard at Gisors or Alençon
(MSAN, xv. 178). Hugo de Bre-
tinolles, t. Henry I., held a knight's
fee in Berks, which he still held
1165 (Lib. Niger). Gilbert de Bre-
tinolles, 1218, held Sandon, Berks,
from the honour of Gloucester
(Roberts, Excerpta, i. 22). William
de B. held from Simon de Montfort,
1
175
BRU
BUD
1
Earl of Leicester, the same fee
(Testa), and another at Colethorp,
in the same county (Ib.); and in
1263 had a writ of summons to at-
tend with his military array at Ox-
ford. From this family descended
Sire Robert Brudenell, Chief Justice
of the Common Pleas 1520, ancestor
of the Earls of Cardigan and Mar-
quises of Ailesbury. The change of
the name from Bretignolles to Bre-
denell, Bredenhill, and Brudenel,
appears from the records, but space
forbids insertion of the particulars.
Bruen, armorially identified with
BRUIN.
Bruin, armorially identified with
Brun, le Brun, or Browne, of Che-
shire.
Brunes, for Brun, now BROWN.
Bruns, See BRUNES.
Brus. See BRUCE.
Brush. Robert Bros occurs in
Normandy 1180, Richard Broche
1198 (MRS).
Brushett. Chapon Broste occurs
in Normandy 1198 (MRS); William
Bruast in England 1199 (RCR).
Bryan, or Brionne, from Brionne,
Normandy, a branch of the Counts
of Brionne, and the Earls of Clare
and Ilertford, descended from Gil-
bert, Count of Brionne, son of
Richard I. of Normandy. Wido de
Brionne, an ancestor of this branch,
acquired a seigneury in Wales, c.
1090. Baldwin de B. was Viscount
of Devon t. Will. I., and Wido de
Brionne, of the Welsh line, held five
fees of the barony of Oakhampton,
Devon, 1165. Wido de Brionne
had a military writ of summons,
1259. The name then changed to
Bryan, and the Barons Bryan in-
herited it.
Bryan, for BRIER.
Bryant, for BRIANT.
Bryce, armorially identified with
BRUCE or Bruse.
Bryen, armorially identified with
BRYAN.
Bryer, for BREWER (Lower).
Bryer. See BRIAR.
Bryett. See BRIETT.
Bryson. See BRISON.
Buck. Radulphus de Bucca oc-
curs in Normandy 1180 (MRS);
Ursell, Ranulph, and Racinus de
Buc in England 1199 (RCR). Ilence
the Baronets Buck, now Stukely.
Buck. Walter le Boc, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS).
Buckett. See BOCKETT.
Buckland, or De Dinan, a branch
of the house of Dinant, Lords of
Buckland, Devon. Also a family of
uncertain, but foreign origin, raised
to baronial dignity by Henry I. Of
the former probably was the cele-
brated geologist Buckland.
Buckle, or Buckell, identified by
its arms, a chevron, with BUSHELL.
Hence the able writer Buckle.
Buckquett. See BUCKETT.
Buckroll, or De Berkerolles, from
Boquerelles or Bouqueroles, Nor-
mandy, held from the Honour of
Breteuil, t. Philip-Augustus, by
William de Boqueroles.
Budden, for Bodin. See Bow-
DEN.
Buddie, for BUDELL.
Budell, armorially identified with
BOYDEL. Reginald Budell occurs in
Salop, c. 1272 (RH).
Budgell, for BUSHELL.
Budgen, or De Bouchain, from
Bouchaine, near Douay. Andreas
de Bucca uncta in 1130 had lands
valued at 201., probably in Middle-
sex (Rot. Pip.).
Budgett, for BUCKETT.
176
BUE
BUL
Buels. See BOYLE.
Buffrey, or Beaupré (with which
it is armorially identified), or Beau-
preau, from Anjou. This family
long remained in Norfolk and Devon.
Buggins. Herebertus Bogin oc-
curs in Normandy 1180 (MRS),
Robert Bogun in Derby 1270. (Ro-
berts, Excerpt.).
Bugler. Walter and Waldin le
Bugle, Norm. 1180-98 (MRS); Odo
le Bouglier, Norm. 1198 (MRS).
Buist. Ernaud and Roger Boiste
(or Buiste) occur in Normandy 1198
(MRS).
Bulbic, from Bolbec near Dieppe,
a baronial family. Osborne Giffard,
baron of Bolbec, m. c. 960 Ameline,
sister of the Duchess Gunnora of |
Normandy, and had 1, Walter; 2,
Geoffry, ancestor of the viscounts of
Arques and Rouen. See SAVILLE,
ARCH.
Walter was ancestor of Walter
Giffard, who came to England 1066,
and became Earl of Buckingham.
His brother, Hugh de Bolbec, was a
baron in Bucks, &c., 1086 (Domesd.).
This barony is said by Dugdale
(Bar. i. 452) to have passed to
Isabel, d. of Walter, son of Hugh;
but two generations have been
omitted, for Isabel was living t.
Henry III. Hugh de Bolbec pos-
sessed a barony in Northumberland
by gift of Henry I. From him
descended Walter de B., who held
the barony 1165 (Lib. Niger). |
Walter, his son or grandson, d. c.
1205, leaving Hugh his brother and
heir, whose son John d. 1262,
leaving coheiresses (Dugd.; Hodg-
son, Northumberland). The North-
umberland branch appears also to
have possessed the barony in Bucks,
&c.
1
Buley, or Bewley, from Beaulieu.
See BOWLEY.
Bulgin, a form of BUDGEN.
Bullard, a form of Pullard, or
POLLARD.
Bullas, for Bullers or BULLER.
Bullen, armorially identified with
BOLEYN.
!
Buller, or De Bollers. The barony
of Boulers or Boularia was one of
the principal fiefs of Flanders, and
belonged to a powerful race of
nobles. Stephen de Boularia, 1096,
witnessed a charter of Manasses,
bishop of Cambray, and joined in
the First Crusade (Alb. Miræi,
Opera Diplom. i. 166). Baldwin
de Bollers, his son, received from
Henry I. the barony of Montgomery
with the hand of Sybil de Falaise,
his niece (Dugd. Bar.). He had 1,
Baldwin, with whose descendants
the barony remained till the 13th
cent.; 2, Stephen de Bullers, father
of Robert de Bullers, who appears
to have had possessions in Somerset,
and 1194 had a suit with the Abbot
of Ford (RCR i.). His son or
grandson was seated at Wood,
Somerset, t. Edw. III., and was
ancestor of the Bullers of Wood
(Visitation, Somerset, 1623). From
this family descended the Bullers of
Devon and Cornwall, and the Lords
Churston.
Bullet. Berenger and Radulphus
Bulete occur in Normandy, 1180,
(MRS); Josceline Bolet, 1207, held
lands at Cauquenville, Normandy.
Bullions, for Bulloigne or Bo-
LEYNE.
Bulley, for Builly. See BINGHAM.
Bullis, for Buelles, See BOYLE.
Bullivant, or Bonenfant. John,
William, Robert, Geoffry Bonen-
fant occur in Normandy, t. Henry V.,
177
N
BUL
BUR
Stephen Bonenfant in Cambridge,
1253 (Roberts, Excerpta).
Bullon, a form of Bullen or Bo-
LEYN.
Bult, for BOLT.
Bulteel, or Buletel, for BUTELL.
Beatrix and Michael Buletel pos-
sessed lands in Essex, t. Henry III.
(Placit. Abbrev.), as did Agnes
Buletel in Cambridge, c. 1272
(RH).
Bulwer. See WIGGETT.
Bumpus, from Boneboz, Nor-
mandy, held from the Earls of Mel-
lent. Reginald, Robert, William de
Boneboz occur in Normandy, 1198
(MRS). Gilbert de B. was a bene-
factor to Dunstable Priory; Waleran,
Earl of Mellent, witnessing the
charter (Mon. ii. 134).
Bumpus, for BOMPAS.
Bunbury, a well known branch
of the family of De St. Pierre of
Normandy (Ormerod, Cheshire). |
Hence the Baronets Bunbury.
Bunce, for BENCE.
Bunche, for BENCE.
Bunge, for BYNG.
Bunker, for Boncœur (Lower).
In 1259 the King granted to Wil-
liam Boncuor thirty librates of land
(Roberts, Excerpta).
Bunn, from Le Bon (Lower).
Bunyard. See BANYARD.
Burbury, from Barbery, Nor-
mandy. The abbey of Barbery was
in that Duchy, and Robert Barbery
occurs there, t. Henry V.
Burchael, armorially identified
with BURCHELL.
1
William de Burchall was witness to
a gift to Hereford Abbey; and later,
David de Burchall. See Jones
(Brecknock, ii. 439-442).
Burd, for Burt.
Burden. See BURDON.
Burdett. This family descends
from the Bordets, Lords of Cuilly,
Normandy, of whom Robert Bordet
I., with his son Robert II., witnessed
a charter of the Count of Anjou
before the Norman Conquest. Ro-
bert II. and his brother Hugh were
seated in England at the Conquest.
From the former descended the
house of De Cuilly (see COLLEY-
WELLESLEY), and from the latter
the Burdetts Baronets and Baroness
Burdett-Coutts.
-
Burdge, for Burge.
Burdon. Petrus Burdonius wit-
nessed a Norman charter, 1126
(MSAN, v. 197). Galfrid, John,
Ernald, Sylvester Bordon and others
occur in Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS).
Arnulph Burdin held a mansion at
Winchester, 1148 (Wint. Domesd.).
Ralph Bourdon paid a fine in Lin-
coln, 1203 (Rot. Canc.). In 1255
Robert Borden was of Yorkshire
(Roberts, Excerpta).
Eurfield, or De Bereville. Wil-
liam de Bareville occurs in Nor-
mandy, 1183; Robert and Simon
de Bereville in England, 1199 (MRS
and RCR). The name changes
sometimes to Berewell.
Burge, armorially identified with
BURGES.
Burgess, See BURGES.
Burges. Simon de Borgeis occurs
Burchell. This family, probably in Normandy, 1195; Ralph, Roger,
foreign, descends from Sir Humphry | William Burgensis, 1198 (MRS).
Burghill or Burchell, a companion
of Bernard de Neumarché in the
conquest of Brecknock, 1088 (Jones,
Brecknock, i, 92). About 1150
Burgh, or De Burgh. William
Fitz-Adelm or Adeline, t. Henry II.,
the ancestor of this house, was son
178
BUR
BUR
of Adelelm, Adeline, Adelm, or
Alelm of Aldfield in Yorkshire,
younger brother of Eustace Fitz-
John, Baron of Alnwick, and son of
John Fitz-Ponce, brother of Serlo
de Burgh, who was of the house of
Fitz-Ponce or De Pons. (See CLIF-
FORD, VESCI.) Adelm of Aldfield
probably bore the name of De
Burgh. He with Ralph his son
gave lands at Fountains to the
Abbey, which gift was confirmed
by Roger de Mowbray (Burton,
Mon. Ebor. 166). Ralph Fitz-
Adelin held one fee in Yorkshire
from Mowbray, 1165 (Lib. Niger),
and witnessed a charter of his
brother William Fitz-Adeline or
Adelm to the Knights Hospitallers
(Mon. i. 510); and as Ralph de
Burgo, t. Henry II., witnessed a
charter of Trentham Priory (Mon.
ii. 261). From him descended Sir
Alan de Aldfield, who confirmed
his gifts to Fountains (Burton,
Mon. Ebor. 166). William Fitz-
Adelm, the brother of Ralph de
Aldfield, appears first in 1152 as
witness to a charter of Henry de
Lacy, Baron of Pontefract, York,
and in 1165 as holding one fee from
Lacy of Pontefract (Lib. Niger),
and a barony of three fees in Hants
and Essex, with the office of marshal
to the king, which he had obtained
by m. with the dau. of Robert
Doisnell (Ibid.). This family adopted
the arms borne by the elder line
De Vesci, descended from Eustace
Fitz-John, viz., a cross. From it
descended the Earls of Ulster, Earls
and Marquises of Clanricarde, Earls
of Mayo, &c.
Burghes. See BURGES.
Burgin. See BURGOYNE.
Burgon. See BURGOYNE.
Burgoyne, or De Bourgogne,
probably a Gothic family from Bur-
gundy. In 1083 Walter Burgun-
diensis or Borgoin held lands in
Devon (Ex. Domesd. 361). Hugh
de Burgon of Essex, from whom
Woodham Priory held lands, 1198
(Mon. i. 889), was one of twelve
knights summoned for a trial in
Norfolk, 1200 (RCR.) In 1318
Bartholomew de Burgoyne was of
Norfolk (PPW). The Bedford-
shire Baronets Burgoyne were pro-
bably a branch of the Norfolk line.
Burke. See BURGH.
Burl, for Borel. Ralph, Ranulph,
Renauld Borel, and others of the
name, occur in Normandy, 1180-98
(MRS). See Burrell.
Burley. Roger de Burlie occurs
in Normandy, 1198 (MRS).
Burls, for Burl.
Burnall, or Burnell. See ACTON.
Burnand, a form of BURNARD.
Burnard. In 1086 Burnard (the
Christian name omitted) held lands
in Bedford from William, Count of
Eu. This family long remained of
importance. Roger Burnard (13th
cent.) held four knights' fees in
Bedford (Testa).
Burnett, the Scottish form of
BURNARD. The family descends
from Roger de Burnard, who wit-
nessed the foundation charter of
Kelso, 1128. The name continued
Burnard till 1409, when Robert
bore the name of Burnet (Douglas,
Baronage, Scotl., i. 41). Hence the
Baronets Burnet, and the celebrated
writer and politician Bishop Burnet
of Salisbury.
Burney, a form of Bernay (Lower).
See BERNEY.
Burr. Robert, Roger, and Peter
Burre occur in Normandy, 1180-98
N 2
179
BUR
BUR
1
(MRS); Gilbert le Bor in England,
1227; Alice, dau. of Simon Burre,
in 1259 (Roberts, Excerpta).
Burrard. William Berart, or
Berard, Odo, Osbert, Richard, and
William B. occur in Normandy,
1180-98 (MRS). Ralph Borehart
held two fees of the Earl of Corn-
wall, 1165 (Lib. Nig.). From this
family descended the Baronets Bur-
rard.
Burrell, or Borel. Radulphus,
Ranulph, William, Renald Borel,
and others of the name, were of
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS). Roger
Burel witnessed the foundation
charter of Bradenstoke, Wilts, 12th
cent. Richard B. occurs in Wilts,
1199 (RCR). In 13th cent. Peter
Burel held one fee and Thomas B.
two from the Earl of Surrey (Testa).
From this family descended the
Lords Gwydyr and Willoughby
de Eresby, and the Baronets Bur-
rell.
Burrells, for BURRELL.
Burrill, for BURRELL.
Burrin, for Beaurain. See Bow-
RING.
Burrough. 1, for BURGH; 2, for
BURYS.
Burroughs. See BURROUGH.
Burrowes. See BURROUGH.
Burry, armorially identified with
BURYS.
Bursell, or Burshell, armorially
identified with BUSHELL.
Bursill, for BURSELL.
Burt. William Berte paid a fine
in the bailifry of Mortaine, Nor-
mandy, 1203 (MRS). John Berte
occurs in Wilts, Richard and Roger
B. in Suffolk and Oxford, c. 1272
(RH).
Burton, or De Richmond. This
is a branch of the Musards, Barons
of Staveley, t. William I. Hasculph,
son of Roald, was Viscount of Nantes,
Bretagne, c. 1050 (Lobineau, Hist.
Bret., ii. 117), and had four sons
who came to England in 1066, viz.,
1, Hasculph or Hascoit Musard, a
great baron in Derby, &c. in 1086
(Domesd.); 2, Hugh M. of Lincoln,
1086; 3, Enisand M.; 4, Roald.
Enisand had vast grants in York-
shire from Alan, Earl of Richmond
and Penthièvre, in Bretagne, with
the feudal dignity of Constable of
Richmond. The seat of this seig-
neurie was at Burton, near Rich-
mond. His grandson, Roald I.,
founded Easby Priory, 1152 (Mon.
ii. 649). His son Alan, Constable
of Richmond, witnessed a charter of
Duke Conan of Bretagne, t. Henry
II. (Mon. ii. 883, 903). From him
descended Roald III., Constable
of R., t. Henry III., whose son
Roald IV., De Richmond or De
Burton, performed military ser-
vice for the Archbishop of York
in the Welsh war, 1282 (PPW).
Sir Thomas de Richmond, 1300, was
returned as holding above 407. per
ann., and was summoned by writ
for the Scottish war.
His son
Thomas de Burton, Constable of
Richmond, t. Edw. III., sold his
estates to Lord Scrope of Bolton
(Gale, Registr. Appendix). From
his brothers descended the families
of Burton and Richmond, in York-
shire, who bore a cross between four
roses or mullets. Sylvan, one bro-
ther, was father of Thomas de Bur-
ton, who gave lands to Fountains
(Burton, Mon. Ebor. 183). His
grandson Sir Edward Burton ac-
quired Longnor, Salop, t. Edward IV.,
and from him descended the Bur-
tons of Longnor, and their branches
1
180
BUR
BUT
the Burton-Conynghams, Marquises
Conyngham, the Barons Londes-
borough, and the Baronets Burton.
Burtt, for Burt.
Bury, from Bourry, near Gisors,
Normandy. Walbert and Richard
de Bouri occur there 1198 (MRS).
Eustace de Bouri, 1104, granted the
Church of B. to St. Martin, Pontoise.
Ralph was his son. Walter Boury, t.
IIenry I., had a grant of Masham-
shire from Roger de Mowbray (Mon.
i. 870); and 13th cent. Sire Thomas
de Boury, his descendant, made a
grant to Roche Abbey. This family
is armorially identified with that of
Bury, Earls of Charleville.
Burys, from Bures, near Rouen,
Peter, Arnulph, Jordan de Bures,
and the Lordship of Bures occur in
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Sire
John de Bures, 1316-26, possessed
four manors in Berks, four in
Gloucester, six in Somerset; and
was chief commissioner of array in
Gloucester, Oxford, and Berks (Palgr.
Parl. Writs).
Busain, from Buisson, in the
Cotentin. William, Arnold, Amfrid
de Buisson occur in Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS). Roger Buzun
gave his tithes to Thetford Priory,
1103 (Mon. i. 665). William B. in
1165 held nine knights' fees, Devon,
of the honour of Totness. The name
long continued of great eminence.
Busfield, a form of BoSVILLE.
Buscall, for BUSHELL,
Bushe. Hugh de Bucis occurs
in Normandy 1180 (MRS); Aluric
de Busch in Hertford 1086 (Do-
mesd.). William de la Bosche
held a knight's fee, Dorset, of
the honour of Mortaine, 13th cent.
(Testa). Robert Bouche in 1311
M.P. for Wiltshire.
Bushwell, for BosWELL.
Busk. Gilbert and William le
Busc, Norm. 1180–95 (MRS).
Bussard. See BOSSARD.
Busse, armorially identified with
BUSHE.
Bussey or De Buci, from Buci,
Normandy. Robert de Buci was a
great baron in England 1086. His
d. and heir m. Richard Basset, jus-
ticiary of England t. Henry I.
Collateral branches existed, of whom
William de Bucy witnessed a charter
of Roger de Mowbray, t. Henry I.
(Mon. ii. 190), and his descendants
held from Mowbray 13th cent.
The name occurs in Lincoln and
Normandy 1165, Northants 13th
cent., Leicester 13th to 15th cent.
In 1300, Sir Hugh de Busseye, of
Lincoln, bore arg. three bars sable.
Butcher, for BOURCHIER.
Butfield, for BOUTWYLE.
Butieux, for Botreaux. Sée Bor-
TERELL.
Butler, or De Glanville. This
family derives its name from Theo-
bald Walter,' the first butler of
Ireland, to whom that dignity and
vast estates were granted by Henry
II. He also possessed the barony of
Amounderness, Lancashire, which
he held 1165 by service of one
knight (Lib. Nig.). By his charters
to Cokersand, Lancashire, and
Wotheny, Limerick, it appears that
Hervey Walter was his father;
Hubert W., Archbishop of Canter-
bury, his brother; and Ranulph de
Glanville, the justiciary, his dear
friend (Mon. ii. 631, 1054).
Hervey Walter, his father, 1171
granted lands to Butley Priory, Suf-
folk (founded by Ranulph de Glan-
ville, at the chief seat of the G.s),
for the souls of our ancestors,' i.e.,
181
BUT
BUT
of Ranulph and himself (Mon. Angl. |
ii. 245); and he is a witness, as
Hervey de Glanville, to the founda-
tion charter (Ib.). In the reign of
Stephen he witnessed a charter of
Bartholomew de Glanville for Brom-
holm Priory. T. Henry III. a noble
granted lands to St. Osyth's, Essex,
for the soul of Hervey de Glanville,
his wife's grandfather (Mon. ii. 183);
and in 1155 Hervey de Glanville
and Ranulph de G. witnessed the
foundation charter of Snapes, Essex
(Mon. ii. 894).
Hervey Walter, or De Glanville,
had relinquished his barony of
Amounderness to his son Theobald
before 1165; at which time as Hervey
de Glanville he held one fee in
Suffolk from the See of Ely (Lib.
Nig.).
He was son of another Herveius
Walter, who granted lands in Rouch-
cliffe, Thistleton, Greenhale, Lan-
cashire, to Ormus, son of Magnus
(Testa, 403), which Ormus witnessed
a charter of Richard Bussel, baron
of Penwortham (Mon. i. 361). He
appears as Hervey de Glanville in
the foundation charter of Eye by
Robert Malet, early t. Henry I.
(Mon. i. 357).
Walter (de Glanville), his father,
appears 1086 as owner of estates in
Lailand, Lancashire (Domesd.). He
is styled in a charter of Warin
Bussel, baron of Penwortham, granted
to Evesham Abbey, 'his knight'
(Mon. Angl.); and no doubt held
from him Rouchcliffe, Weeton, &c.,
which descended to his posterity
(Baines, Lanc. i. 117; Testa, 411).
Walter's descendants, the Butlers,
bore the arms of De Glanville; a
chief indented; merely varying the
tinctures. This family was of Glan-
ville, near Caen. About 1064 Rain-
ald de Glanville witnessed a charter
of Roger de Mowbray in favour of
Holy Trinity, Caen (Gall. Christ.
xi. 60, Instr.), and had issue, 1,
Robert de Glanville, who, in 1086,
had great possessions in Suffolk, and
was ancestor of William de G., whose
barony in Suffolk, 1165, consisted of
nine and a half fees; 2, Walter, an-
cestor of the Butlers.
Mad
Hence spring the Marquises of
Ormond, Earls of Carrick, Viscounts
Mountgarret, Barons Dunboyne, &c.
Butler, Earls of Lanesborough,
descended from Hugo Pincerna,
feudal Butler of the Counts of Mel-
lent, who accompanied the Count of
Mellent 1066, and in 1086 was a
baron in Bedford (Domesd.). The
family were hereditary butlers of
the Earls of Leicester and Mellent.
Ralph Pincerna, son of Hugo, in
1130 had custody of the E. of
Mellent's estates (Rot. Pip.).
Henry I. confirmed his gifts to
Kenilworth Priory (Mon. ii. 115, 118,
134). Ralph, his son, was baron of
Oversley, and from him descended
the barons of Wemme. John, son
of Robert Pincerna, son of Ralph
(Mon. Angl. ii. 309), held lands in
Bedford 1165. Ralph le Botiler,
of Bedford, c. 1300, m. Hawisia
Gobiun, of the same county (Roberts,
Cal. Gen.). In 1376 John B. n.
Isolda Gobiun, heiress of Waresley,
Hunts, where he resided (Lodge,
Irish Peerage). From him descend-
ed the B.s of Waresley; one of
whom, George B., of Fen Drayton,
Cambridge, was lineal ancestor of
the Earls of Lanesborough. The arms
of this family in various branches
are those of the B.s of Wemme.
Butler. Several other families
182
BUT
BYR
p
of distinction bore the same name,
derived from the feudal dignity of
Pincerna, viz., the Butlers of Corn-
wall and Kent, descended from
Alured, feudal butler of Mortaine
and Cornwall, t. William I.; the
Butlers of Essex,'derived from Hugo
Pincerna, feudal butler of Eudo
Dapifer, a great baron t. William I.;
the Butlers, Barons of Warrington,
feudal butlers of Chester, and pro-
bably a branch of the houses of
Venables and Grosvenor; the But-
lers of Bramfield, a branch of the
Barons of Wemme, and others; the
particulars of which families would
occupy too much space.
Butlin, for Butvilein or Boutvileyn
(Lower). Ralph, Herbert, Robert,
and William Botevilain occur in
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS); Robert
B. in Bedford 1199 (RCR). This
family was long of great consequence
in England.
Butt, for BOTT. Roger But was
Viscount of Southampton 1203
(Hardy, Obl. et Fin. 405).
Butter. Ralph and Sylvester Bu-
tor occur in Normandy 1198 (MRS).
Butterfield, for BOTEVYLE.
Butters, for BUTTER.
Buttery. See BOUTROY.
Buttery. Roger de Boteri, Al-
vered, John, and Roger occur in
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS); Wil-
liam Boter in Gloucester c. 1272
(RH).
Buttle, for BOTTLE.
Buttress, for Botreaux (Lower).
See BOTTERELL.
Butts. See BOOT, BOTT.
Butwell, for BOTEVYLE.
Buzar, for Buzzard.
Buzzard. Hugo, Ranulpb, and
William Buscart occur in Normandy
1198 (MRS); Henry Boscard in
Salop 1199 (RCR). The family
gave its name to Leighton Buzzard,
Bedfordshire.
Byars. See BYERS.
Byard, for Biars. See AVENEL.
Byass, for BYARS.
Byatt, for BYARD.
Byers or De Biars (Lower). See
AVENEL. The gallant General Sir
William Byers was of this name.
Byles, armorially identified with
BOYLE. A distinguished judge bears
the name.
Byng, from Binge-Gerault, Nor-
mandy, mentioned in a charter of
King John to Henry de Ferrers (Mém.
Soc. Ant. Norm., v. 129). In 1191
Robert de Binga witnessed a charter
of Henry, Bishop of Bayeux, execu-
ted at Rouen. In 1274 Reginald
Binge was of Oxfordshire, Robert B.
of Devon (RH. i. 695, ii. 76). In
1340 Thomas Bynge was a juror in
Kent (Non. Inq. 399). Reginald
Binge was one of the gentry of
Essex 1433 (Fuller); and c. 1550
the family of Byng was possessed of
Wrotham, Kent. From this Nor-
man family descended the Viscounts
Torrington, and the celebrated Sir
John Byng, General in the Peninsular
War, and Earl of Strafford.
Byron or De Buron, from Beuron,
near Mantes, Normandy, which
seems to have been the appanage of
a younger branch of the Tessons.
A brother probably of Ralph Tesson
(see PERCY) was Lord of Beuron,
and had Ernegis and Ralph de
Buron, who in 1086 held consider-
able baronies in England, the former
in York and Lincoln, the latter in
Derby and Notts. It appears that the
whole of this in the next generation
vested in Ralph Tesson (heir of one
of the brothers), who in 1130 paid
شه مرسی
183
۶۴
BYR
J
a fine for estates in the four counties
(Rot. Pip.). In 1165 Roger de
Burun, his son, returned his barony
in Notts as 10 fees. Hugh de B. oc-
curs later, whose son Roger forfeited
his barony t. John, who granted
.
Cabbell. Galfridus Cabal paid
a fine in Normandy, 1184 (Mag.
Rot. Scac.); Walter Cabal had
estates in Bucks, t. Richard I.
(Hunter, Fines, i. 169); Adam C.
(13th cent.) held a knight's fee,
Kent, from the Earl of Gloucester
(Testa). The name frequently occurs
as Kebbel. In 1195 Gilbert de
Caable occurs in the bailifry of
Pont Audemer, Normandy (Mag.
Rot. Scac.).
C
Cabban, or Cadban, from Cabane
or Chabannes in Perigord. William,
Count of Poitou, m. a dau. of the
Count of Toulouse, and had issue
Hugh de Poitiers, Baron or Prince
of Chabannes, who m., 1098, a dau.
of the Count of La Marche, and was
father of William and Louis de
Chabannes, from whom descended
the Marquises of that name. A
branch of this house came to Eng-See CHEYNEY.
land, of which was. Bartholomew
Caban of Berks, living 1322.
Cabell, a form of CABBELL.
Cabespine, a corruption of Cur-
bespine, from that lordship in Nor-
mandy, near Bernay and Lisieux,
which was granted to the See of
Lisieux by Henry II. It had be-
longed to the family of Mamignot.
Cable, a corruption of CABBELL.
CAI
it to William Briwere. Sir Richard
Byron, descended from this baron,
m., t. Henry IV., the dau, and heir
of Colwick of Notts; and from him
descended Lord Byron the poet, and
the Barons Byron.
Cadd, or Cade. Arnulf Cades,
1184, paid a fine in Normandy for
disseisin (Mag. Rot. Scac.); and
occurs again, 1198 (Ib.). Eustace
Cade was of Lincolnshire, 1189
(Rot. Pip.). Various families of
the name formerly bore arms in
England (Robson).
Cadenhead, or Cadned, probably
a form of De Cadneto or Caisneto.
Cafe, or Chaff, from chauve,
bald (Lower). Henry, Nicholas,
Robert, Ranulph le Chauve, or
Calvus, 1180-95, in Normandy
(Mag. Rot. Scac.). These names
frequently occur in England, 13th
cent. and later.
Caffel, a corruption of CAVELL or
Caville.
Caffin, a form of Caufyn or Calvin
(Lower). Herbert and Roger Calvin
or Cauvin occur in Normandy, 1180
(Mag. Rot. Scac.).
The name
Chaffin is another form (Lower).
It was frequently written Cauvin
in Normandy in the 12th cent.
Caffyn. See CAFFIN.
Cage, armorially identified with
Gage or De Gaugy, a Norman family
(Robson). The latter used indiffer-
ently C and G as their initial letter
(Rot. Pip., 1189).
1

184
CAI
CAL
2
1
Cain, sometimes of Hiberno-
Celtic origin, generally, however, a
corruption of Caen or De Cadomo.
Mauritius de Cadomo held lands in
Barony, Devonshire, in 1083 (Exon.
Domesd.).
William de C. occurs
in Norfolk, Walter de C. in Norfolk,
holding great estates, 1086. Rene-
bald de C. occurs in 1130 (Rot.
Pip.). The family of De Caen,
Caan, &c., is often mentioned later.
In Normandy it occurs in the 12th
cent. very frequently.
Caines, from the lordship of
Cahaignes, near Vire, Normandy.
In 1086 William de C. held a barony,
Northants and Cambridge (Domesd.),
also in Sussex and Bucks. The
chief seat was at Tarrant-Kaines,
Dorset, granted by Henry I. (Dugd.
Bar. i. 427). The name also occurs
as Keynes, and is frequent in Nor-
mandy in the 12th cent. (Mag. Rot.
Scac.).
Cains.
See CAINES.
Cakebread, probably a corrup-
tion of Calcebued or Caucebued.
Radulphus Calcebued was of Nor-
mandy, 1180 (Mag. Rot. Scac.).
Calcott, a form of CALDECOTE,
armorially identified (Robson).
Calcut, a form of CALDECOTE.
Calcutt. See CALCOTT.
Caley, from the lordship of Cailly,
Normandy, armorially identified
with Calley and CAYLEY.
Calf, an English form of the
Norman name Calvus or Le Chauve
(see CAFE). Hugo Calf occurs in
Robert
Hants, 1203 (Rot. Canc.) ;
C., Hants, 1313; and William C.
in Ireland, 1322.
Call, or De Kael, from Bretagne
or Poitou, where the name existed
as late as 13th cent., when Walter
Cael was envoy to England from
the Viscount of Thouars (Hardy,
Lit. Claus. i. 525). Edward de Cail
was of Cornwall, t. William I., and
with his nephew, Oliver de C.,
occurs in Cornwall, 1130 (Rot. Pip.).
Ralph Kail (13th cent.) held lands
in C. (Testa). In 1290 Humphry
de Kael was M.P. for Somerset, and
in 1316 had large estates there and
in Devon. The family continued,
and the name changed to Kaull,
and then Call; and from it descend
the Baronets Call.
Callard, from the Norman name
Caillart. Walter Caillart occurs
in the Duchy, 1180 (Mag. Rot.
Scac.). The name in England was
Calliard or Callard (Robson), and
the family was seated in Norfolk.
Caldecote, a Norman family,
though bearing an English surname.
Geoffry, Eimont, and Richard de
Caldecote occur in Normandy, 1180,
as paying fines to the Crown (Mag.
Rot. Scac.). Stephen de Caldecote is
mentioned in England, 1199 (Palgr.
Rot. Cur. Regis).
Callass, a corruption of Caleys,
from the town so named in Picardy.
This family occurs in Normandy,
12th cent. (Mag. Rot. Scac.). In
England William de Caleis occurs
c. 1086 (Inq. Eliensis, p. 497). In
1188 William de Kales witnessed a
charter in Lincoln (Mon. i. 530).
Robert de C. gave lands to the
Caldercourt, probably a form of Templars (Mon. ii. 545). The name
CALDECOTE.
occurs later in Kent and Surrey
(Testa, and Palgr. Parl. Writs).
Caldicott. See CALDECOTE.
Cale, a form of Kael, a Breton
See CALCUT.
See CALCOTT,
name.
See CALL.
Callcott.
Callcott.
185
CAL
CAN
Calley, armorially identified with
CAYLEY.
Callf. See CALF.
Callis. See CALLASs. This and
Cales were the usual forms of the
name Calais in the 16th cent.
Callow, from Calot or Galot.
Raymond, Peter, and Eustace Calot
or Galot occur in Normandy, 12th
and 13th cent.
Callut, a form of Calot or Galot
of Normandy. See CALLOW.
Calow. See CALLOW.
Calowe. See CALLOW.
Calver, an abbreviation of CAL-
VERT.
Calvert, from Calbert or Caubert,
near Abbeville, the b being changed
into v, as usual. David de Calvert,
1203, held lands by knight service,
Notts and Derby (Rot. Canc.). In
1318-24 Henry Calverd was M.P. for
York. Hence the Baronets Calvert-
Verney, and the Lords Baltimore.
Cambray, from the lordship of
Cambrai, Normandy, near Falaise.
According to Des Bois this was a
branch of the Barons de la Ferté.
The Sire de Cambrai was at the
battle of Hastings (Wace, ii. 267);
Godefridus de Chambrai held lands
in capite, Leicestershire, 1086;
Henry de C. one fee in Derby, 1165
(Lib. Nig.); Ralph de C. paid
scutage in Sussex and Hants, 1199
and 1203. The name was corrupted
to Chambreys or Chambreis.
Camel, from Campelles or Cam-
pell in Normandy. Geoffry, Robert,
and Hubert de Campelles occur
(12th cent.) in Normandy (MRS).
Cameron. Although the majority
of those who bear this name are
Scoto-Celtic, there was an English
family whose name is now written
thus. The name was derived from
G
Champrond, near Coutances (De
Gerville, Anc. Chat. de la Manche).
In 1157 Ansger de Cambrun is
mentioned in Essex (Rot. Pip.).
Robert Cambron and John de
Cambron occur in Scotland before
1200 and in 1234.
Camfield, or Camfyld, a corruption
of Camville or Camvyle, a Norman
baronial family, from Camville, near
Coutauces. See MILTON. Dugdale
has treated of this family in his
Baronage.
Camidge, for GAMMAGE.
Cammage, for GAMMAGE.
Cammegh, for GAMMAGE.
Camp, derived from Campe or
Campes, Normandy. Walter, Ingulf,
Rodolph, Gaufrid de Campe occur
in the Duchy, 12th cent. (MRS);
John and Matthew de Campes in
England, 1199 (RCR).
Campe, for CAMP.
Campin, for CAMPION (Lower).
Campion.
William Campion
was living in Normandy, 1184 (Mag.
Rot. Scac.); Geoffry Campion in
England, 1194; and Gregory C.,
1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis).
Candelet, apparently foreign.
Candelin, from Gandelin or Gan-
delain, Normandy.
Candy, from Candé, near Blois.
Nicholas Candie occurs in Normandy,
1195 (MRS).
Cane, for Caen. See CAIN.
Cane, or Cany. Richard Cane
of Normandy, 1180; Warin, Odo,
William, Thurstan Cani, 1180-95
(MRS); Hugh, Robert, Walter
Cane of England, c. 1272 (RH).
Canfill, for Camville.
Cann, from Can, Normandy.
Geoffry de Can of N., 1195 (MRS);
Richard de Canne of England, c.
1272 (RH).
186
CAN
CAR
Oannel, from Chenel, now Che-
neau, near Lille. William de Ganele
of Hants, c. 1272 (RH). The name
also occurs as Chenel and Cheynel
(Robson).
Cannell, for CANNEL.
Cannon. Galfridus and Radulfus
Canonicus or Le Chanoin of Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Gilbert
and Robert Canonicus occur in Eng-
land, 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
Cant, for GANT.
Cantis, for Candish or Cavendish
(Norman baronial family).
K
Cantor. Gaufridus Cantor of
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Chris-
tian le Chaunter of England, c.
1272 (RH). The name was trans-
lated as 'Singer.'
Cantrell. William and Roger
Cantarel, of Normandy, 1198 (MRS);
Alberic Chanterhill, of England,
1199 (RCR); Richard Chaunterel,
c. 1272 (RH).
Cantrill.
See CANTRELL.
Cantwell, a corruption of De Can-
telo or Chanteloup. See CODRINGTON.
Canty, for CANDY.
Canute, or Canu. Artur, Robert,
Richard Canutus, Safrid, Bertin,
Roger Canu, of Normandy, 1180-98
(MRS); John Canutus, England,
1189 (Rot. Pip.).
Cany. See CANE.
Cape, or Capes, from Chappes.
See COPE.
Capel, a Breton family, from la
Chapelle, Nantes (Morice, Hist.
Bret. Pr. i. xiii.). Roald de Capella
was living 1030, and in 1060, with
Rainald, his son, made grants to St.
Florent, Saumur. In 1096 his eldest
son occurs in Bretagne, where the
family long flourished. Rainald,
the son, held lands in Essex from
Alberic de Ver, 1086 (Domesd.). He
was succeeded by Alberic de C.,
whose son, Walter de C., was living
1199, when the pedigree was stated
in a suit in the Curia Regis. The
last-mentioned witnessed charters of
Matilda, Countess of Essex, and
Geoffry de Say (Mon. i. 461, 462).
Robert C., 13th cent., held lands
from Valoines in Essex (Testa);
and William de C. was on an Inqui-
sition in Suffolk (Mon. i. 289). From
the latter descended the Lords Capel,
Earls of Essex.
Capel, from La Chapelle, near
Alençon. Gaufridus, Robert, and
William de Capella, of Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS). This family be-
came seated in the West of England.
Capell, for CAPEL.
Capern, for Capron. Gormond,
Richard, Ranulph, Radulph Capron,
of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS);
Roger C. of England, 1189 (Rot.
Pip.), Robert C., 1194 (RCR).
Capes. Osbert, Hugh, Geoffry
Cape or Capes, of Normandy, 1180–
95 (MRS); William de Capes, of
England, 1199 (RCR).
Caple, for CAPEL.
Caplin, Capelen, or Chaplain.
Alvered, Robert, Rodolf, William
Capellanus, of Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). Alan, Milo, Gervase,
Richard C., of England, 1199 (RCR).
In 1086 the name occurs in Kent,
Northants, Devon (Domesd.). Fabian
C. was of Essex, 1156 (Rot. Pip.):
In 1202 Gilbert C. was of York, and
Wymar of Norfolk (Rot. Canc.).
In 1443 John Chaplyn, of Sleford,
in Lincoln, is mentioned.
Capp, for Cape, or CAPES.
Cappel, for CAPEL.
Capps, for Capes.
Capron. See CAPERN.
Carabine, for Corbin.
Robert
187
CAR
CAR
Corbin, of Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS); Geoffry C., of England,
1194 (RCR); Walter C., of Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH).
Carbine.
See CARABINE.
Carbonell. Pagan, William,
Robert, Huismel, Richard de Car-
bonell, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS);
Carbonel held lands in Hereford,
1086; Hugh Carbonel in Nor-
mandy, 1165; Durand C. in Oxford,
1130. Thomas C. held of the Ho-
nour of Wallingford 13th cent.
(Testa). Temp. Henry II., the fa-
mily was seated in Devon, and long
flourished in Hereford, Bucks, and
Oxford.
|
Carden, in some cases an English
local name, also a form of Cardon.
Ralph, Richard, Robert, Paganus
Cardon, or Cardun, were of Nor-
mandy, 1180–95 (MRS). William
Cardun held lands in Essex in 1086.
In 1165 the family was seated in
Hants, Norfolk, Beds, and Lincoln
(Lib. Nig.); temp. John in Bucks;
and 1325, Adam Cardun was M.P. for
Notts. Hence the Baronets Carden.
Cardwell, for Cardeville or Car-
dunville, from C., near Caen. Er-
nald de Cardunville held a fief from
the See of Lincoln, 1165, and Peter
de C. from the barony of Estoteville,
York (Lib. Nig.). Paganus de C.
had a grant in Hereford 1156 (Rot.
Pip.) Walter de C. was witness,
1170, to a charter in Lincoln (Mon.
ii.). Richard de Cardeville was wit-
ness (13th cent.) to a charter of the
Bp. of Winchester (Mon. ii. 664).
He held lands in Hants by serjeantry
(Testa).
|
Careless. See CARLESS.
Cares, from Chars, in Normandy.
In 1189 Geoffry de la Carice held
estates in Hants (Rot. Pip.).
Carew, a branch of FITZGERALD.
Carey. See CAREW and CARY.
Carle, for Carel, or CARRELL.
Carles. See CARLESS.
Carless, or Charles, from St.
Karles de Parcy, in the Cotentin.
This family, then named Charles,
was seated in many parts of Eng-
land in the 13th century.
Carlish, for CARLESS.
Carloss, for CARLESS.
Carne. Robert and Geoffry le
Caron, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
Wischard de Charun, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Carnell, from Carnelles, near
Evreux. Geoffry and Odo de Car-
neilles were of Normandy, 1180
(MRS). Gilbert de C., about 1170,
witnessed the charter of Hinkley
Abbey, Leicester (Mon. i. 604).
Ralph de C. was a benefactor of
Studley Priory, Warwick (Mon. ii.).
This family is armorially identified
with that of CHARNELL.
It was
usually styled Charnel, or Charnels,
in England.
Carpenter. Robert, Gaufrid,
Ansketel, Richard, William, Ber-
nard Carpentarius, of Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS). In 1189 Reiner,
Adam, Roger, William C., of Eng-
land (Rot. Pip.). Durand C. was
a tenant in capite, Norfolk, 1086,
and Rabel and Roger C. at the same
time. The latter
latter gave lands to
Stoke-Clare Priory, 1090 (Mon. i.
1008). Simon C., 1165, held a
knight's fee. Suffolk. William Car-
pentarius was father of Henry and
Manasser Biset, Barons t. Henry II.
(Mon. ii. 93, 95).
Carr, or Kerr. See KERR.
Carrall, for CARRELL.
Carrey, for CAREY.
Carrington, for Carentan, from
188
CAR
CAR
C. in the Cotentin. Robert de
Carentan granted the mill of Strat-
ton, Wilts, to Farley Abbey, c. 1125
(Mon. i. 621).
Carritt, or Caret, for GARET.
Carroll, in the case of English
families, was a form of CARRELL.
In Ireland it is Celtic.
Carson, probably from Corson,
Normandy. William and Jordan de
Kersun were witnesses, 1169, to a
charter of Lanercost Priory, Cum-
berland (Mon. ii. 121). William de
Carçun (13th cent.) held lands, Nor-
folk and Suffolk, by serjeantry
(Testa).
Carter. William Cartier, of Nor-
mandy, 1195 (MRS); Ralph Care-
tarius, of Winchester, 1148 (Wint.
Domesd.); Henry C., of Lincoln,
1203 (Rot. Canc.); Alured of Glou-
cester, and William of Warwick
(Ib.). In 13th cent. Ralph C. held
a fief from the See of Worcester
(Testa).
Carterfield, or Quaterville. Ae-
liza de Quarteville held from Philip-
Augustus, in Normandy, 1205 (Mém.
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 173).
Carrell, or Caril, from Caril,
near Lisieux. Richard, son of An-
chetil de Carel, or Quadrells, m. a
dau. of Tancred de Hautville, and
obtained the Principality of Capua
from Robert Guiscard (Ord. Vit.).
Richard C., his son, was unjustly
deprived of his principality by Roger,
King of Sicily, his uncle. Robert
Carrel held the Castle of St. Ceneri
for William Rufus, 1088 (Ord. Vit.).
Temp. Henry II., William and Simon
de Caril witnessed the charter of
Keynsham Abbey (Mon. ii.). A
descendant was created Baron Caryl
by James II. after his loss of the
throne.
|
Cartwright, armorially identified
with Cateryke, or Catherick (Rob-
son). Catherick was part of the de-
mesne of the Earls of Richmond,
and the surname therefore probably
arose from tenure of the office of
Seneschal by a branch of a neigh-
bouring family. The arms (a fesse)
are those of the adjoining family of
De Smythton or Eschalers, with
three cinquefoils for difference, which
were afterwards
into
corrupted
'roses,' 'Catherine wheels,' and
'fire-balls with rays.' Of this
family Ilbert de Catherege, or Cath-
erage (a form of Catheric), occurs
in Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS);
which shows the Norman origin of
the family. A branch long remained
at Stanwick, in Richmondshire,
close to Catterick. Another branch
was seated in Notts, and one in Cam-
bridge; and the name there changed
from Cateryke to Cartwright. Of
the former branch was Major Cart-
wright, the celebrated reformer, and
of the latter, Thomas Cartwright,
the great Puritan leader, temp.
Elizabeth.
M
Carvell. Ranulph de Carville,
1180; Robert Carvel, 1195, in Nor-
mandy (MRS); Richard de Carville,
of England, 1199 (RCR). Carvell is
armorially identified with Carville.
Cary, or Pipart. William, Gil-
bert, Robert, Ranulf Pipart, of Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Waldin
Pipart held Kari, Longdon, &c.,
1086 (Domesd.). Longdon was held
by William P., t. Henry II. (Pole),
and in 13th cent. William Pipart
held Kari; whence the name of De
Kari or Cary. From this family
descended the Lords Hunsdon, the
Earls of Monmouth, and Viscounts
Falkland.
G
{
1
189
CAS
CAU
Case, for Chace, which is armo-
rially related to Chancy or Canci.
See CHACE.
Casey, or CASSY, when it is an
English family, is a branch of Canci,
with which it bears armorial rela-
tions. The name is also Hiberno-
Celtic.
Cash, for CASS.
Cashel, for CASSELL.
Cass, a form of CASE or CHACE.
Cassell, from C., Flanders. Mau-
rice de Cassel witnessed a charter of
Stoke-Clare, Suffolk (Mon. i. 1008).
Hugo de C., of London and Mid-
dlesex, is mentioned 1130 (Rot.
Pip.). See CECIL.
Cassells. See CASSELL.
Cassels, for CASSELLS.
Casson. See GASSON.
Castang, for CASTEYN.
Castell. Joceline and William
Castel of Normandy, 1198 (MRS),
Ranulph, Bartholomew, &c. 1189–95
(Ib.). Alexander de Castro (Cas-
tel) of England 1199 (RCR); John
de Castro, c. 1272 (RH).
Castile, for CASTELL.
Castle, for CASTELL.
Castro. See CASTELL.
Cate or Catt. William and
Roger Catus, of Normandy, 1180.
Roger C. 1198 (MRS); Radulphus
Cattus, of Lincoln, 1189 (Rot. Pip.). |
Alexander le Kat and others in
England, c. 1272 (RH). The family
long flourished in Norfolk.
Cates. See CATE.
Catherick. See CARTWRIGHT.
Catlin, Catline, or Castelline, from
Castellan, bearing three castles in
allusion to the arms. N. de Castel- |
lan occurs in Normandy, 1180-98
(MRS); Sire Reginald de Castellan
in England, c. 1272 (RH). An
eminent chief justice of England bore
the name of Catline.
Catling, for CATLIN.
Catlyn, for CATLIN.
Cato, from Catot or Escatot, in
Normandy. Robert Catot, 1165,
held one fee in Normandy (Feod.
Norm. Duchesne). Hugh de Estca-
tot was of Salop, 1189 (Rot. Pip.),
Hamond and Hugh de Asketot occur
1199 (RCR).
Caton. Herebert Katune, of
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). This may
mean the English family of De
Catton, which it shows to have been
Norman.
Catt. See CATE.
Cattel or Châtel, from some
foreign family bearing the name of
Du Chastel or De Castello.
Catton. See CATON.
Cattermole, from Quatremeulles
or De Quatuor Molis, the locality of
which I have not ascertained.
Cattermoul, for CATTERMOLE.
Cattermull. See CATTERMOLE.
Cattle, for CATTEL.
Cattlin, for CATLIN.
Caudel. See CAUDLE.
Caudle or Caudel. Roger Caldel
or Caudel was of Normandy, 1180
(MRS); Anistina and William
Caudel of Cambridgeshire, c. 1272
(RH).
Caulcott.
See CALCOTT.
Caulfield, Calvel, Calfhill, or
Caville. See CAVELL. The family
was seated in Normandy, 1180-98
(MRS). In England Gilbert de
Calvel was of Northumberland, and
Richard C. of Kent, 1202 (Rot.
Canc.).
Canc.). Malger de Cavel in 1261
paid a fine in Oxfordshire (Roberts,
Excerpt.). James Calfhil or Cal-
vel, otherwise Calfield, c. 150€,
190
CAV
CAV
was Bishop of Worcester t. Eliz.,
and from his younger son, Sir Toby
Caulfield, a renowned commander in
Ireland, descended collaterally the
Earls of Charlemont.
Cave. Adelina de Cava, and
John Cave of Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS). Wyomar had a grant of
Cave, Yorkshire, c. 1090, from Alan,
Earl of Richmond; c. 1140 Mar-
garet de C. and Richard de C. held
from the Church of York (Mon. ii.).
1307-26 Sire Alexander de C., a
commissioner of array and justiciary.
The occurrence of the name in Nor-
mandy shows the origin of the
family, though its name was derived
from England.
Cavel, a form of CAVILLE.
←
Cavell. See CAVILLE.
Cavendish, Gernon, or de Mont-
fichet. The descent of the Caven-
dish family from Gernon has been
disputed, but (as I intend to show)
without reason. The Gernons were
a branch of the Barons of Montfi-
chet, Montfiquet, or Montfiket in
Normandy, so named after their
Scandinavian ancestor. The castle
of Montfichet long remained, as well
as the Church of St. Catherine in
the castle, a foundation of this fa-
mily.
-
About 1050 Robert, surnamed
Guernon (moustache), Baron of
Montfichet, witnessed a charter of
Duke William (Gall. Christ. xi.
Instr. 229). He had issue, 1, Wil-
liam de Montfichet, who d. s. p.,
when the barony devolved on Wil-
liam, the son of his brother; 2,
Robert Guernon or Gernon, who
held a great barony in Essex, &c.,
1086. From his elder son William
de Montfichet descended the Barons
of that name, whose seats were at
Stanstead Montfichet, Essex, and
Montfichet Tower, London, of which
city the Montfichets were hereditary
standard-bearers or military chiefs
in time of war.
The younger branches retained
the name of Gernon. Alured Ger-
non, brother of William de Mont-
fichet, had estates in Essex and Mid-
dlesex 1130 (Rot. Pip.). Matthew,
his son, 1135 witnessed a charter of
William Montfichet (Mon. i. 803).
Ralph, his son, 1165, held a fief
from Montfichet in Essex, and was
granted Bakewell, Derbyshire, by
Richard I. (Testa). He had Ralph G.,
founder of Lees Priory, Essex, father
of William G., who had two sons:
1, Ralph, ancestor of a line of Ger-
non frequently mentioned in Essex,
Suffolk, and Derby, and which long
continued; 2, Geoffry.
Geoffry, surnamed de Cavendish
from his residence at Cavendish,
Suffolk, appears in 1302 as bailsman
with Walter de C., his son,
son, for
certain citizens of London who had
been charged with the unlawful
possession of some crown jewels
(Palgr. Anc. Calendars, i. 295).
Roger de C., another son of Geoffry,
m. a dau. of Potton of Cavendish,
by whom he acquired an estate
there, and was father of Sir John
Cavendish, chief justice t. Rich. II.,
and Roger Cavendish. The former,
in 1359, purchased the Manor of
Cavendish Overhall from De Oding-
selles, from which it has been too
readily inferred that the statement
that Cavendish had been acquired
in the preceding generation by the
heiress of Potton was unfounded
(Archeologia, xi. 53). But the
objector was not aware that at
Cavendish there were five or six
191
CAV
CEC
manors, as the records clearly show,
belonging to the families of De Grey,
Hastings, De Clare, to the Abbot
of Dereham, and De Odingselles, so
that the Cavendishes may well have
possessed property there before
they purchased Cavendish Overhall.
The identity of the family of
Cavendish with that of Gernon in
the eastern counties appears in all
the old heralds' visitations, where
the two names bear indiscriminately
the same arms; and the account of
the descent of this family by Collins,
which has been disputed on the
above grounds, appears to be per-
fectly authentic. The Dukes of
Newcastle, Devonshire, and other
great families of the name of Caven-
dish, descended from the Gernons
and Montfichets.
Caville or Cavill, identified by its
arms (a calf) with Calvel or Cauvel.
Hais, Peter, Robert Cauvel of Nor- |
mandy, 1198 (MRS); William,
Ranulph, and Gohier Caval, 1180–95
(Ib.). William Cavell, of Oxford-
shire, c. 1272 (RH).
Cavit. Henricus Cauvet of Nor-
mandy, 1195 (MRS); Walter and
Geoffry Cauvet, 1198 (Ib.).
Cawdery or Coudray, a branch of
the Beaumonts, Viscounts of Maine
(See Anselme, art. Beaumont). Bene-
dict de Coudray was witness to a
charter of Roger de Menilwarin to
Deulacresse Abbey (Mon. ii.). Fulco
de C. held one fee from Abingdon
Abbey (Testa), and Matthew de C.
one fee from Ralph de St. Amand
(Ib.).
Cawdrey. See CAWDERY.
Cawley, for CALLEY (Lower).
Cawse, Calz or Caux, from C.
near Abbeville. Ilbert de Chaz
was a benefactor to Farley, Wilts,
c. 1125 (Mon. i. 620); Robert de
Calz was of Wilts, 1158 (Rot. Pip.).
Henry de C. witnessed a charter of
Henry I. to Ramsey Abbey (Mon.
i. 238). In 1130 Robert de C. and
Walter, his son, were of Notts and
Derby, William de C. of Beds. and
Bucks (Rot. Pip.).
Cayley, from Cailly, near Rouen.
Osbert and Samson de Calleio were
of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). In
1086 William de Cailgi held lands
in Berks in capite (Domesd.). In
1165 Jordan de Cailli held one fee
from Marmion in Warwick, and one
from Bigod in Norfolk; and Ralph
Cailli held two fees in Yorkshire
(Lib. Nig.). The Baronets Cayley
are of this house.
Cecil, Cicelle, or Seyssel, from
Kessel or Cassel, east of Bruges,
Flanders. This is probably a branch
of the Counts of Gand, whose arms
(barry) it bears, with escutcheons
charged with the lion rampant of
Flanders. The arms are still borne
in Flanders by a family of the same
name. In 1180 Henry, Count of
Cessele, witnessed a charter of the
Emperor Frederick Barbarossa (Gall.
Christ. iii. 138 Instr.), and 1203
Henry, Count of Kessele, witnessed
a charter of the Duke of Brabant
(Alb. Mirai Oper. Diplomat. i. 401).
The Counts of Kessele probably bore
that title as a younger branch of the
Carlovingian Counts of Gand (See
CONSTABLE). Maurice de Cassel of
this family occurs in England t. Wil-
liam I. (Mon. i. 1008); and had
issue Hugh de Alost, ancestor of the
Counts of Kessel; and Robert de
Kessel or Ciselle, one of the knights
who, with Robert Fitz-Hamon, con-
quered Glamorgan, 1093. From his
descendant Walter de Alterens, living
192
~
1
}
CEE
1165 (Lib. Nig.), descended the noble
house of Cecil.
Of this family was William Cecil,
Lord Burleigh, the greatest, perhaps,
of all the statesmen of England.
Ceeley or Seily, from Silly, Nor-
mandy. Robert de Silleio, of Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS). Nigel de Cileio
witnessed a charter of Henry I. for
Colne Priory, Essex (Mon. i. 437).
Chabot or Cabot. Odo Cabot of
Normandy, 1184 (MRS), and Robert
Kabot, 1198 (Ib.). Roger Cabot of
England, c. 1272 (RH).
Chace, Chase, or Chansey, armori-
ally identified; also armorially iden-
tified with Channcy, or De Canci.
Robert de Canceio, of Normandy,
1180 (MRS); Geoffry de Chansy of
England, 1194 (RCR). The name
appears in all parts of England as
Chancey, Chancy, &c.
Chad, for CADD. Hence the Ba-
ronets Chadd.
Chaff, from Chauve. See CAFE.
Chaffer. See CHAFFERS.
Chaffers, from Chevrières, near
Beauvais. Robert de Cheveriis of
Normandy, 1195 (MRS); William
de Caveres of Salop, c. 1272 (RH).
Chaffey, or Chaffy, a form of
CHAFE or Chaff.
Chafin, for CAFFIN (Lower).
Chaldecott. See CALDECOTT
(Lower).
Chalie, for CAYLEY.
Challands, for Chalons. See
CHALLEN.
Challen, a branch of the Counts
of Chalons. Warin, Count of Cha-
lons, was living 830 (Moreri); Ma-
nassés, 920; Lambert, t. Hugh
Capet, whose grandson, Hugh II.,
was living 1072. Harduin de Cha-
lons of this house, t. Henry II.,
m. Lady Florentia, heiress of Leigh,
TIN T
Devon, from whom descended the
house of Chalons of Leigh-Chalons,
which flourished till the time of
Henry VIII.
CHA
Challenger, or Challenge, from
Chalonge or Chalinge, Normandy
(MRS). The family of Challenge
was seated in Gloucester.
Challice, for Callis or Calais.
See CALLASS.
Challis. See CALLASS.
Chaloner, for CHALLONER.
Chaloner, probably foreign
(Lower); perhaps from Chalons.
Chamberlain. Bricius, Robert,
Gaufrid, Herbert, William, Henry,
Serlo Camerarius, or Le Chamber-
lain, Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS).
In England, 1194-1200, Henry,
Hugh, Ralph, Robert, Thomas,
Walter, Richard Turbert Came-
rarius (RCR). The principal family
of these was descended from the
Barons of Tancarville, Chamberlains
of Normandy. See GRAHAM.
Chamberlaine. See CHAMBER-
LAIN.
Chamberlin, for CHAMBERLAIN.
Chamberlayne. See CHAMBER-
LAIN.
Chambers, or De Camera, armo-
rially identified with Chamber.
Stephen, Walter, Warin, William
de Camera in England, 1189 (Rot.
Pip.); Matilda de C. in Oxford,
1130 (Ibid.); Simon de C. in Essex,
1140 (Mon. i. 460); Elias de C. in
Sussex, t. Rich. I. (Mon. Angl.).
The family appears early in York,
Wilts, and Norfolk. Chambre or
Camera was in Brabant, whence
the family seems to have come at
the Conquest.
Chamen, for Chamon or Chamond
(Robson). The latter was also
written Chaumoud or Chaumont,
193
CHA
CHA
in Latin De Calvomonte (Lower).
Childebrand, second son of Pepin
the Elder, had issue Nebelon, Count
of Vexin, whose descendant, Ne-
belon III., m. Ledgarda of Flanders,
and had Waleran II., father of
Geoffry de Vexin, Lord of Caumont
and Mantes, whose son, Eudes de
Caumont, is mentioned by Ordericus
Vitalis. His son Otmund was a
benefactor of St. Stephen's, Caen,
t. William I. William de C., his
son, occurs in Durham 1130, and
Ralph de C. in 1165 held two fees
of the Honour of Wallingford.
Champ. See CAMP.
Champion. See CAMPION.
Champness, for Champneys. See
CHAMPNEY.
Champney, or Champneys, from
De Champigné or Champagné, Nor-
mandy. In 1165 Geoffry de Cham-
pigné held one fee in the bailifry
of Pont-Audemer. Nigel, Richard,
Osbert, Ralph, Josceline de Cam-
pania of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS);
Robert de Campain of England,
1199 (RCR). In the 13th century
the name became Champney and
Caumpeny.
Champneys. See CHAMPNEY.
Champniss, for CHAMPNEYS.
Chance, for Cance, which is
armorially identified with Chansey
or Cancy (Robson). See CHACE
(Lower).
Chancellor.
See CANCELLOR.
Chancillor, a Norman name.
Ranulf, Richard, and Radulf Can-
cellarius occur in the Duchy, 1180
(Mag. Rot. Scac.); Geoffry and
William C. in England, 1189 (Rot.
Pip.); Richard C. in 1272 (Roberts,
Excerpta).
Chaney, for CHEYNEY.
Channell, armorially identified
with Charnell. An eminent judge
bears this name.
Channon. See CANNON.
Chant. See CANT.
Chanter. See CANTOR.
Chantry, from Chaintré, near
Maçon.
Chaplin. See CAPLIN.
Chappel. See CAPEL.
Chappell. See CAPEL.
Chappuis. Hamon Cabus was
of Normandy, 1195 (MRS). In
1165 William Cabus held a knight's
fee, Bucks (Lib. Nig.). Hamon C.
party to a suit, Wilts, 1199 (RCR).
Reginald Cabus, 13th cent., held
lands in Middlesex by serjeantry
(Testa). In 1311 Richard Cabous
was M.P. for Blechingley.
Chapple. See CAPEL.
Chapron, for CAPRON.
Chapuys, for CHAPPUIS.
Charge, for Gardge, Gordge,
Gorges, or Gaurges, from G. in the
Cotentin. Ralph de Gorges m. the
heiress of Morville, and acquired
her estates in Dorset (Lower). The
Barons de Gorges who m. the heiress
of the house were Russels (see Banks,
Dorm. and Ext. Peerage).
Charles. See CARLESS.
Charlish, for CHARLES.
Charnell. See CARNELL.
Charter, for Chartres (Lower).
Charteris, the Scottish form of
Chartres. See CHARTERS.
Charters, for CHARTRES.
Chartres. Reginald, Vidame de
Chartres, was living 1020 (La Roque,
Mais. Harc., 1568-9). Of this house
Ralph Carnotensis (De Chartres)
held estates in Leicester, 1086, and
Ebrard de Carnot, 1148, held lands
at Winchester (Wint. Domesd.).
In 1165 Robert de Chartres held
one fee from the Earl of Warwick
194
V
CHA
:
(Lib. Nig.). In the 14th cent.
Robert and Roger de Chartres had
writs of military summons.
Chase. See CHACE.
See CATTELL.
Chattell.
Chattle, for CATTLE.
Chatty, for Cate, or CATT.
Chatwin, for CHETWYND.
Chaucer. Though this name
does not occur in the London Di-
rectory, it cannot be passed over.
Geoffry Chaucer, the poet, m. a
dau. of Sir Paine Roet, sister of
John of Gaunt's wife, and was
valectus or esquire to Edward III.
The family of Chaucer, Chaucier,
Chaucers, or Chasur had been seated
in the Eastern Counties, and some
members were in trade in London.
Richard le Chaucer was of London,
1328; John C. in 1349 (Riley, Liber
Albus, 438; Nicholas, Life of C.,
94). The poet was probably kins-
man of Bartholomew Chaucer, who
possessed estates in Cambridge,
Hunts, Herts, and Essex, 1312 (Parl. |
Rot. i. 449, cited by Nicholas).
In 1295 Gerard le Chaucer was of
Colchester, Essex, and 1274 Alice
de Chasar occurs as a tenant of the
See of Ely in Cambridgeshire (Rot. |
Hundr.). In 1225 Ralph le Chauser
is mentioned (Nicholas).
This family bore the arms of Ma-
lesoures (viz., per pale argent and
gules), a Breton race (see Walde-
GRAVE) which had possessed estates in
Essex, Rutland, and Northants from
the Conquest. There are two other
forms of these ancient arms of the
Chaucers (Robson). The name Le
Chaucier (Calcearius) may have
arisen from some serjeantry con-
nected with the tenure of land. It
would seem probable that this was
a branch of the family of Male-
-
CHE
soures: it was at least, from its
name, of foreign origin.
Chaytor, from Chatres in Maine,
near Laval.
Cheek. William Cecus occurs
in Normandy 1198 (MRS), and in
Gloucester 1189 (Rot. Pip.);
Walter Chike of England, c. 1272
(RH).
Cheese. John Formage of Nor-
mandy, 1195 (MRS); Peter Form-
age of England, c. 1272 (RH);
afterwards translated.
Cheffins, for Chaffin or CAFFIN.
Chegney, for Cigony. Engelard
de Cigony or Cigoine (now Chigné),
one of the principal nobles of King
John. This lordship was in Maine.
Cheiley, or Ceiley, a form of
Cilly. See CEELY.
Chellingworth. See CHILLING
WORTH.
W
Chenery, probably from St.
Ceneri, Normandy, the lordship of
the Barons Geroie or De St. Ceneri.
Hugo de S. Cinerino possessed lands
in Hants, 1158 (Rot. Pip.).
Cheney. See CHEYNEY.
Chennell, a form of CHANNELL.
Chepmell, a form of Chemell.
Roger Chemel held a knight's fee,
c. 1205, from Philip Augustus in
Normandy. John Kemel was of
Oxfordshire, c. 1272 (Rot. Hund.).
Chequer. The name is terri-
torial, and apparently foreign, per-
haps from Sequerre, Picardy. Sire
Roger de la Checker was of Cam-
bridgeshire, c. 1270 (Rot. Hund.).
Cherry. 1. from De Cersaso,
otherwise De Cerasio, or Cericio,
Normandy (Lower). The early
form was De Cerisy. John de C.
and William de C. had a suit for
land, Suffolk, c. 1200 (Palgr. Rot.
Cur. Regis). In 13th cent. the heir
0 2
195
CHE
CHI
of the latter held lands in capite | Miles, in Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag.
(Testa) in Notts. 2. Also from
Cheeri. William Cheeri of Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
Rot. Scac.); Richard Miles, Staf-
fordshire, 1189 (Rot. Pip.); Hugh,
Osmond, Reginald Miles in England,
c. 1272 (Rot. Hund.); also Jordan
and Walter le Chevaler.
Cherubin, a corruption of Carabin
or Carbine. See CARABINE.
Chesney, from Quesnay, near
Coutances, from which came De
Chesneto or Kaineto in England
(De Gerville, Anc. Chat. de la
Manche). See CHEYNEY.
Chesterman, perhaps a corrup-
tion of Quatreman or Quatermaine,
written or pronounced Catterman,
or Chetterman.
Chetwynd, or De Verlai, from
V., Normandy. In 1086 Turold de
Verlai held thirteen lordships in
Salop from Earl Roger, of which
Chetwynd appears to have been the
chief (Eyton, Salop). Robert his
son was a baron t. Henry J., and
before 1121 witnessed a charter in
favour of Salop Abbey (Ib.). He
was living 1141, and was father of
Robert de Verlai, who, with his
father, gave Verlai Church, Nor-
mandy, to Essay Abbey, which
grant was confirmed by Henry II.
(not Henry I. as erroneously stated
in Gallia Christiana, xi. 234, Instr.).
The next in descent was Adam de
Chetwynd, 1180-1203; and in his
time the barony, consisting of two
knights' fees, was placed by the
Crown under the feudal suzerainty
of the Fitz-Alans (Eyton, viii.).
The ancient arms of Chetwynd were
two chevrons, probably the arms of
Verlai. From John de C., son of
Adam, descended the Chetwynds of
Salop and Stafford, Viscounts Chet-
wynd, and the Baronets of the same
name.
Chevallier. See CHEVALIER.
Chew. William de Cayou, in
Normandy, 1180-1195, and as De
Kaen, 1198 (Mag. Rot. Scac.); John,
Nicholas, and Walter le Keu or De
Keu, in England, c. 1270 (Rot.
Hund.).
Cheyne, a form of CHEYNEY.
Cheyney, from Quesnay, near
Coutances. Ralph de Kaineto came
to England at the Conquest. Ralph,
his son, founded Tarrant Abbey,
Dorset. Robert de Chesneto was
Bishop of Lincoln, 1147. John de
C. held lands in Oxford 13th cent.,
and William de C. in Cambridge.
The Lords Cheyney were of this
family.
Chick, or Chike, a form of CHECK
(Robson).
Child, the English form of Enfant.
Roger, William, Walkelin Infans or
l'Eufant, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS);
William and John le Enfant, Wil-
liam and John Child, Engl., c. 1272
(RH).
Childers, a corruption of Chel-
lers or Challers. See SMITHSON.
Chillingworth, or Rabaz. See
RABAZ. William C., the celebrated
writer, was son of John C., Mayor of
Oxford in 1642. The name is very
rare, and is derived by corruption
from Killingworth, Kynelingworth,
Kenilworth, or Kivelingworth, now
Kilworth, Leicestershire. This lord-
ship, now divided into North and
South Kilworth, was granted, t.
William I., by Robert, Earl of Mel-
Chevalier, i.e. Miles. Gaufridus,
Richard, Ralph, Walter, Robert | lent, to Ralph (Rabaz), a Norman.
-
196
CHI
CHO
Robert Rabaz, with Heloisa his wife,
and Richard his son, granted the
church of Kilworth to St. Mary de
Pratis, Leicester, and the gift was
confirmed by Henry II. (Nicholls,
Leic. iv. 197). Stephen, son of
Robert Rabaz, of Kilworth, gave
lands to Sulby Abbey, Northants, in
which county this family had large
estates (Mon. ii. 630). About the
time of King John this family di-
vided into two branches, one retain-
ing the name of Rabaz, the other
that of Killingworth. Of the former
was Stephen Rabaz, Viscount of
Leicester, 1290, and M.P. for North-
ants, 1298. Robert Rabaz, of this
line, was M.P. for Rutland 1313.
Roger de Killingworth was patron
of the church of Kilworth, 1220;
Robert, his son, lived t. Henry III.,
and Roger de K. was a benefactor to
Sulby Abbey, t. E. I. In 1316 Wil-
liam de Killingworth received par-
don as an adherent of the Earl of
Lancaster. A branch seems to have
settled not far from Oxford, for John
K., late Proctor of the University,
was buried at Merton College, 1444.
His tomb bears three cinquefoils,
evidently derived from those of the
Earls of Mellent, the suzerains of
Killingworth. In 1506 John K.
was Archdeacon of St. Alban's (Coll.
Top. et Geneal.), and t. Eliz., John
K., Esq., possessed estates in Cam-
bridge and the Eastern Counties.
Chilly, a form of Silly. See
CEALY.
Chinn, a corruption of CHEYNE.
Chinery. See CHENERY.
Chinnery. See CHENERY. Hence
the baronets of the name.
Chipperfield, a corruption of
Chevreville, a lordship in the Coten-
tin. Robert de Chiefreville, 1165,
held two knights' fees from the Ba-
rony of Wormgaye, Norfolk (Liber
Niger).
Chitty, in 1272, was Cette, when
Roger Cette was of Suffolk (Rot.
Hundr.). That name appears to
have been a form of Catt or Cate, by
alteration of a vowel. See CATE and
CHATTY.
Chivell, a form of Chavell or
Chaville. See CAVILLE.
Chivers, or Cheevers, from La
Chievre or Capra, in Normandy.
William Capra held forty-seven
lordships in barony, 1086, in Devon-
shire (Domesd.). His name occurs
in Normandy, 1070 (Gall. Christ. xi.,
Instr. 64). William Capre and Gos-
fred C. witnessed a charter of Mont-
acute, Somerset, c. 1100 (Mon. ii.
910). William C. was one of the
chief Barons of Rufus, and a jus-
ticiary (Mon. i. 997). The seat of
the barony was at Bradninch, De-
von; it was lost temp. Henry I.,
but the family remained. In Ire-
land they became Viscounts Mount-
Leinster.
www
Choice, a form of CHOICY.
Choicy, a form of Chausy. See
CHACE.
Chollett, a form of COLLETT.
Cholmeley. See CHOLMONDeley.
Cholmondeley, a branch of Dé
Toesni, of Normandy. William de
Belwar, or Belvar, otherwise Bel-
voir, son of Berenger de Todeni, son
of Robert de Todeni or Toesni,
Baron of Belver, 1086, m. Mabilia,
dau. and coheir of Robert Fitz-
Hugh, Baron of Malpas, Cheshire;
the other dau. having m. Richard
Patrick, or Patry, of the great baro-
nial house of that name, Patry de la
Lande. From William de Belwar de-
scended the houses of Cholmondeley
197
CHO
CHU
/
and Egerton. The family of De
Toesni was royal, descended from
an uncle of Rollo.
Churchills of Dorset, ancestors of
the great Duke of Marlborough, are
traceable, by the ordinary heralds'
Choules. See COWLES, a form of pedigrees, to the reign of Henry VII.,
Cauls or Caulx.
Chrees, a form of Crease or
CREASY.
bearing a lion ramp., debruised by
a bendlet. Prior to this, they were
of Devon and Somerset, still bearing
the same arms (Pole, Devon). The
C.s of Devon descended from Elias
de Chirchille, t. Edw. I., who m.
the heiress of Widworthy. In the
same reign Richard de Churchulle
occurs at Bruton and at Bath (Rot.
Hundr. ii. 124; Anderson, Royal
Geneal.). At the same time John
de Corcelle, or Curcelle (the original
form of Churchulle), occurs at Bru-
ton (Rot. Hundr. ii. 124). Prior to
this, Wandragesil de Curcelle is
mentioned in Somerset, &c. (RCR),
c. 1198. His father, Hugh de
Curcelle, held five-and-a-half fees
from the barony of Totness, 1165
(Pole, 12); and in a preceding
generation lived Roger de C., who
was granted Frome, Somerset, by
Henry I. (Rot. Hundr. ii. 136).
The latter was descended from Hugo
Pincerna, who witnessed charters in
favour of St. Amand, Normandy,
before the Conquest (Mon. i. 996).
His son, William de Corcelle (Gall.
Christ. xi. 64), was father of Roger
de Corcelle, who, in 1086, held a
great barony in Somerset, &c., but
lost it on taking part with other
barons against Henry I. on his ac-
cession. He had brothers, Richard
Pincerna or De Corcelle, Robert
Pincerna, and Rainald, seated in
Salop and Chester. His son, Roger
de Corcelle, received a grant of the
Hundred of Frome, Somerset, from
Henry I., held by the service of one
knight, where his descendants con-
tinued. Hugh de Corcelle, his son,
Christen. See CHRISTIAN.
Christian. N. Christianus and
Roger C., his son, Thomas, William
C., of Normandy, 1180-1195 (Mag.
Rot. Scac.). Walter Christianus, of
Notts, 1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis),
Robert Crestien, Bricius, Ranulph,
Robert Cristian or Cristin, and others
in England, c. 1272 (Rot. Hund.).
Christien. See CHRISTIAN.
Christmas, a translation of the
Norman-French Noel. Roger, Ey-
nard, Stephen Noel of Normandy,
1180-1195 (Mag. Rot. Scac.),
Thomas Noel of Staffordsh. 1189
(Rot. Pip.); Hugh, John, Richard
Christmasse, &c., c. 1272, in Eng-|
land (Rot. Hund.).
Christofer. See CHRISTOPHER.
Christopher, from St. Christo-
pher. Richard de St. Christopher
occurs in Normandy, c. 1180 (Mag.
Rot. Scac.). He appears to have
been of the family of Harenc, and
the estate was granted to new owners
by Philip-Augustus, 1204.
Chuck, a form of Chokes or
Chioches. See CHUCKS.
Chucks, a form of Chokes or
Chioches, from Choques, in Flan-
ders. Gunfrid de Cioches, a great
Flemish noble, held a barony in
Bucks, Leicester, and Northants,
1086. This passed, by marriage, to
the Bethunes, Advocates or Protec-
tors of Arras; but the male line
continued as Cheokes and Chokes.
Church. See SEARCH.
Churchill, or De Corcelle. The
ל
198

CHU
CLA
above-mentioned, was living 1165
(Lib. Niger). The family of Wa-
lensis, or Wallace, in Scotland, was
a branch of the Corcelles. See
WALLACE. From this house de-
scended the victorious Duke of
Marlborough.
Churton, in some cases probably
a corruption of Curton or CURETON.
Clabbon. See CLABONE.
Clabone, for Calbone, or Cal-
bony. William de Chalbeneys was
summoned, 1251, to serve in Gas-
cogne (Parl. Writs). The name
was also written Chalviny or Chau-
veny, and was derived from a fief
near Pontoise, Normandy. William
de Calvigny occurs in the Duchy,
1180 (Mag. Rot. Scac.). Geoffry
de Chalvennio witnessed a charter
for Belver, Notts, t. Henry I. (Mon.
i. 330). From Chalbeny, Chal-
bone, or Calbone, came Clabone.
Clapham, or De St. Ouen, from
St. Andoen, near Arques, Normandy,
which was held by William de St.
Andoen from the Baron of Tancar-
ville, c. 1050 (D'Anisy et St. Marie,
Sur le Domesday). Bernard de St.
A. in 1086 (Domesd.) held fiefs in
Suffolk and Kent from William,
Viscount of Arques and Rouen, and
had several sons, of whom Atso or
Azo, of Kent, occurs 1130 (Rot.
Pip.); Gormund in Essex, t. Henry
I. (Lib. Niger); and Gilbert in
Sussex, who witnessed a charter of
Philip de Braiose, 1103 (Mon. ii.
973). Roger de St. A. occurs 1153
(Mon. ii. 599). In 13th cent. Ralph
de St. A. held two fees in Clopham
(Clapham), Sussex, from the honour
of Braiose (Testa). Hence the
younger branches bore the name of
Clapham, the seat of this family
from nearly the Conquest. Another
**
family in Yorkshire, bean
same name, is of unknown origin.
Clare. This probably includes
different families: 1, Collateral de-
scendants of the house of De Clare
or Brionne, Earls of Hertford and
Gloucester, descended from the
Dukes of Normandy; 2, descend-
ants of the Norman house of De
Clere, whose fief lay in the Duchy.
See CLEARE.
Claret. Walter Clarte occurs in
Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag. Rot.
Scac.); John Clarrot in Hunts, c.
1272 (Rot. Hundr.).
Clarges. Muriel de la Clergesse,
Normandy, 1198 (MRS).
Claringbold. Geoffry Cleren-
bolt was of Normandy, 1180 (Mag.
Rot. Scac.); N. Clarenbaut, in
Sussex, 1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. Reg.);
Roger Clerenbaud, in Salop, c. 1272
(Rot. Hund.).
Clark. This name includes per-
sons of many different families.
Some of these are Norman; at least
the name frequently appears in the
Duchy. Robert, Odo, Huard, Os-
bert, Philip, Richard, Branda Cleri-
cus, or Le Clerc, occur 1180-1195
(Mag. Rot. Scac.). Twenty of the
name occur 1198 (Ib.); of these,
nine also occur in England 1199;
and the families of the name gene-
rally seem to have had members in
both countries.
Clarke. See CLARK.
Clarmount, from Clermont, near
Beauvais, the seat of the powerful
baronial family of the name. Wil-
liam de Clermund (Clermont) granted
lands to the Abbey of Shrewsbury,
c. 1230 (Rot. Hundr.).
Clary. Lucas de Clarai occurs in
Normandy 1198 (Mag. Rot. Scac.).
The arms of the English family of
199


LA
CLE
occur in Robson; and are
ose of De Clare, with a label.
Class, or Claus. Odo de Clauso,
of Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag. Rot.
Scac.); Ralph de Clauso 1265
(Mém. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 206).
The arms of the English family of
Claus appear in Robson. The French
pronunciation makes it 'Close.'
Clavel, or Claville, a baronial
family from C. near Rouen. Walter
de C. in 1086 held 37 lordships in
barony, Devon (Domesd.). In 1165
Walter de C. held 10 fees of the
Honour of Gloucester (Lib. Nig.).
Lomen-Claville according to Pole
was the seat of the barony in Devon.
Ralph de C. of this family held a
fief in Dorset from Alured de Lin-
coln 13th cent. Various branches
of this family continued for ages in
Dorset. That of Smedmore in that
county continued to 1774 (Hutchins,
Dorset).
Clavering, a branch of the house
of De Vesci or De Burgh.
VESEY.
See
Clay, from Claye, near Meaux.
Peter de Claie occurs 1194, and
Stephen de Claie 1199 in England
(Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis). Robert |
de Cladio held two fees in Oxford
1165 (Lib. Nig.). Henry de C. of
York t. Henry II. (Mon. ii. 554).
1324 Thomas de C. (PPW). The
name is borne by the baronets Clay.
Claye. See CLAY.
Clayfield, or Claville.
Clear. See CLEARE.
Cleare, or Clere, from the barony
of Clere in the Vexin, Normandy.
Reginald de C. was father of
Matthew I., who m. Lucy de Han-
gest, and had Matthew II., who m.
a sister of William de Longchamp,
Bishop of Ely 1189. Roger de
Clere founded Little Mareis Priory,
Yorkshire, t. Henry II. (Mon. i.
496), and Ralph and Roger Fitz-
Ralph de C. were benefactors. In
1165 Roger de C. held two fees from
Bigot in Norfolk, and Ralph de
Clere from Fitz-Walter and de
Clare (Lib. Nig.). The family was
long seated at Ormsby, Norfolk.
Clears, a form of CLEAR.
Cleasby. Enisand Musard,brother
of Hasculf M., Baron of Staveley,
and son of Roald, Viscount of Nantes
1050 (Lobineau, Hist. Bret. ii. 117),
was created Constable of Richmond
by Earl Alan c. 1070. From him
descended the family of De Rich-
mond, Constables of R. His younger
son obtained from him Cleasby, near
Richmond, with Witcliffe, Torp, and
Gerlington (Domesd.; Burton, Mon.
Ebor. 273). Hasculph de Cleseby
occurs t. Henry I. (Mon. Angl.
838), and his nephew Hasculf t.
Stephen (Ib.). Hasculf, son of
Hasculf t. John, possessed lands near
Richmond which were granted to
Roald, Constable of Richmond, on
the death of Hasculf in Bretagne,
(Gale, Hon. Rich. Add. 272, 3). T.
Henry III. Hasculf de Cleseby held
Wycliffe, Thorpe, and Gerlington
(Ib. 29). In the next reign the
family assumed the name of Wycliffe,
Robert de W. holding the above
estates (Ib. 50), and witnessing a
charter of the Earl of Richmond
1278 (Mon. Angl. ii. 197). From a
younger son descended the family of
Cleasby. John Wycliffe, the Re-
former, was brother of William, son
of Roger W., son of Alan de
Moresby, son of Robert de Wycliffe.
One of the judges bears the name.
Cleere. See CLEAR.
Clemans.
See CLEMENCE,
200


CLI
hic race, were benefactors to
gny Abbey (Bouquet, Hist.
ç. xi. 200), and in 1079 Pontius
once, Prince of Pons, granted a
ch to the abbey of Cormery, in
ence of his sons Anselm, Gar-
and Philip-Milo (Gall. Christ.
4). From the first descended
Lords of Pons in Aquitaine, one
he most powerful families in
ce,who are frequently mentioned
istory. Ponce had also other
who went to England, of whom
o Fitz-Ponce and Walter Fitz-
e held important baronies in
(Domesd.).
Their younger
ers
ა.
were: 1. Richard Fitz-
2. Osbert Fitz-Ponce, an-
of the VESEYS and BURGHS.
ames of these sons are men-
by Henry I. in his charter
ming their gifts to Malvern
y (Mon. Angl. i. 366); and
the Monasticon (i. 365, ii. 876)
pears that they also bore the
of 'Pontium,' or des Pons,
which it appears that they
sons of Ponce 'of Pons.'
hard Fitz-Ponce witnessed, with
d de Neumarché, a charter of
ock Priory c. 1120 (Jones,
Brecon. ii. 75), and was an-
the De Cliffords, Earls of
d, as is generally known;
remote junior branch of
descended Thomas Clif-
became a Roman Catholic;
ading member of the Cabal,
es II., and was created
fford.
See CLIFF (Lower).
Families of various
The Cliftons of Notts bore
Norman names of De Re-
Ribercy. Arnulf de Re-
Rebors occurs in the Duchy
201


CLI
1180-95 (Mag. Rot. Scac.). Ric
and Humfry Rebors 1198 (
The lordship of Reborcy or Rib
belonged to the family of Wac
Hugh Wac granted the ch
there to Longues Abbey 1168 (
Christ. xi. Instr. 83, 84). Hi
Geoffry Wac then mentioned ap
to be the Geoffry de Ribercy
Clifton who was ancestor of
family. See COLLINS.
Clinton. In 1086 Geoffry
Glinton, Northants, from Geoff
Mowbray, Bishop of Cout
(Domesd.). Geoffry de Glint
Clinton, his son, chamberlai
Henry I., gave the Church of Gl
Northants, with others, to Kenil
Priory 1120 (Mon. Angl. ii. 11
t. Henry I., he, as Gaufrid de I
was on an inquisition in Nor
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm.);
Henry II., before 1154, Gauf
Clinton, his son, acknowledge
he had pledged the estate of
to the Bishop of Bayeux fo
Anjou (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm.
1165 this baron returned his
England as 17 (Lib. Nig.).
was a branch of the family
Douvres or De Dover, which
great baronial consequenc
DOVER. The Dukes of
descend from this Norm
Clinton.
Clisby. See CLEASBY
Clissold, The old for.
to have been Clisald and
(Robson). Probably derj
Clissolles or Glisolles, nea
Clizzard, probably
Clissald. See CLISSOLD.
Clode, for Claude (Lov
haps from St. Claude, nea
The arms appear in Robsor
or and az., and barry wav
1
202

COD
rel held fiefs in Gloucester
hun and Neumarché, and
n K. from Giffard E. of
(Lib. Nig.). Fulco Cokerel
Gloucester 13th cent. (Testa).
4 Sir William Cockerell was
ed from Essex to attend a
council at Westminster, PPW.
aronets Cockerell (now Rush-
re of this race.
nor may perhaps be younger
es of Grey of Codnor. See GREY.
rington, or De Cantilupe, from
ington, Gloucester. Roger de
ape, living 1201, had posses-
Wapley and Gotherington;
th his son Roger made grants
St. Augustine's Abbey, Bris-
sbroke, Glouc. ii. 20; Mon.
? The abbey made further
ses there from Richard, son
above Roger (Ibid.). It ap-
hat this family remained at
ington or Codrington, which
they bore. Geoffry de Cother-
was living here t. Edward III.
, Glouc., 391, 397). He was
y grandson of Richard de
pe of this place. The Cod-
bore argent, a fesse gules,
ced by lions. Some branches
tilupe also bore argent, a
es, differenced by lions' heads
de lys (Robson); which
hat these were branches of
race. The lords Cantilupe
by writ 1299) were from
up, near Coutances. Wil-
C. occurs in Normandy 1124
rist. xi. 160). Walter de C.
n 1130 (Rot. Pip.). In 1165
Roger, Ralph, and Simon de
efs in England (Lib. Nig.).
C., ancestor of the Codring-
brother of William de C.,
of Brecknock.
203

COF
Coffin or Cophin, perha
Couvain, near Coutances. Th
came to England at the Co
soon after which Richard
held fiefs in Devon (Pole), fr
Earl of Mortaine (Testa); a
ganus Cofin, t. Henry I., hel
Paganus de Beauchamp in E
(Mon. i. 245). Richard C. in
had a writ of military su
(PPW).
Coffen. See COFFIN.
Coish, a form of Goish, or
which appears from Robson
another form of Gorges; G
Wilts being of Wraxall and
ford, Wilts, which belong
Gorges, and bearing their
gurges, or whirlpool. See C
Coke, or Cocus. Godefridus
with other great men, witn
Norman charter 1066 (Gall
xi. 60). In 1086 Walter,
son of Godfrey, held a ba
Essex (Domesd. Ess. 95). R
Cocus, his son, occurs in Nor
1118 (Blomefield, iv. 430).
Coke, 1206, was father of
C., who held a knight's fee
in Didlington, from Earl W
1239. His grandson Robert
Lord of D. 1280. His descen
John C., banneret, was sen
Gascoigne t. Edw. III. (Bl
ix. 235), from whom descer
celebrated Sir Edward Col
Chief Justice, ancestor of t
of Leicester.
Coker, or De Mandeville.
castle and barony of Man
Magneville, in the Cotent
family is said to have bee
of the Bertrams, Barons
bec (Wiffen, Mem. Russe
See MITFORD. Geoffry d
ville came 1066 to Eng
204

considerable estates in Leices-
om the Countess Judith, and
acestor of the Burdetts baron-
d of Baroness Burdett-Coutts.
bert Bordet, the elder son,
of Cuilly, was dead before
when his widow held from
de Grentmenil, in Leicester
esd. i. 232 b.). He had been
in 1077 (Mon. i. 562), and his
ugh de Cuilli in 1128 wit-
a charter of Richard de Beau-
Mon. ii. 143). Hugh had
J. Robert de Cuilli; 2. Wal-
C.
COL
ZU.
elder son Robert Bordet, Sire
li, m. Sibylla, d. of William
evre, a baron of Devon, and
rtaking to rebuild the city
gona in Spain, and to defend
st the Saracens, obtained the
hty, with the rank of Prince
ragona. He in 1133, at the
f his Norman chivalry, res-
Alfonso, King of Arragon,
is army from destruction by
acens, at the battle of Fraga.
, Sire de Aguillon, his son,
the barons of Normandy,
eod. Norm.), lost the princi-
T. in consequence of the
death of the archbishop,
yas attributed to him. He
to have been succeeded by
de Aguillon, his brother,
of the Barons Aguillon.
younger brother, was an-
the De Cuillys of Nor-
K
1
de Cuilly, brother of the
ce of Tarragona, witnessed
lation charter of Canwell,
1142 (Mon. i. 440). In
gh de C. paid a fine in
(Roberts, Excerpt. ii.).
de Quilly (13th cent.) held
205
2



COL
lands in Stafford from Mary
(Inq. p. Mort.), and also held.
cliffe-Culey or Cuilly, Leic
from the same (Nicholls, Leic
iv. ii. 939). Hugh de Culey
Lord of Ratcliffe 1296, 1299.
de Cuilly, 1309, was Constal
Kenilworth; and being taken
soner with the Earl of Lancas
the battle of Boroughbridge, di
his wounds in Pontefract C
He had issue John Culey, whe
issue two sons, viz., Thomas,
dau. and heir m. Sir John Star
of Rampton (ancestor of the
of Chesterfield); 2. Richard,
1361 (Rot. Origin., ii. 351)
was father of John Culley of
benham, Leicester, who m. a
Sir John Harrington (Har
1558, fol. 35), and had issue
of Lubbenham, father of W
Colley, of Glaston, Rutland,
son John had issue, 1. Anthon
cestor of the Colleys, Lords of
ton, extinct; 2. Walter; 3. Ro
The two youngest sons we
Ireland t. Henry VIII., and
Walter descended the Lo
Castle-Carbery, the lineal m
cestors of Arthur Wellesley
of Wellington, the greate
most victorious general eve
duced by England.
See COLLEY,

Collie.
Collins. William de Co
Colunce held lands at Chadl
Oxford, c. 1272 (Rot. F
Hugh de Culunce had cus
Pont Orson t. John, c. 1200
Soc. Ant. Norm., v. 119). CĮ
was near Alençon. Ernis
a dau. of William de W
Earl of Surrey, t. Henry I
de Colonches, 1165, held
of four fees, and Thomas di
206

CON
096 (Des Bois). The family
emained of great consequence
gland.
ey, from Cony or Coigny in
otentin. Sire Hubert and
Villiam de Coni held lands
Philip Augustus c. 1204.
Coignee occurs in Gloucester
Roberts, Excerpt.).
er, usually from the Celtic
'Conor; but Connour was
old English name, derived
neres, a form of Coisnieres.or
S.
ett. Probably foreign. Sarah
occurs c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.),
a form of Cornet, several of
family occur in Normandy
(Mag. Rot. Scac.).
ew, i.e. Cannew or Canu, a
CANUTE.
cience, a form of CONSTANCE.
edine, a corruption of CoN-
D
E.
quest, from Conquet, Bre-
Geoffry de Conquest held
pn, Bedf., from the Honour
13th cent. (Testa).
able, or De Gand. Witi-
renowned opponent of
gne, after many years of
was compelled to submit
hen he was invested with
dom of Angria (L'Art de
Dates, xvi. 145). Lu-
one of his descendants, was
Saxony, and d. 864, leaving
wife, dau. of Eberhard,
Friuli, Bruno, Duke of
He m. a dau. of the
Arnold, and declined the
throne. Bruno had two
enry the Fowler, Emperor
her of the Emperor Otho,
eded 936; 2. Wickman.
was created Count of
-
1
1

207


CON
Gand 940 by the Emperor Ot
nephew; and had two son
Theodoric, Count of Gand, an
of the Counts of Gand and G
2. Adalbert, father of Ralph,
of Baldwin de Gand, Count c
or Alost, ancestor of the Co
Alost, whose younger brother
de Gand became baron of F
ham in England. The lat
1. Walter; 2. Hugh, ancesto
house of Montfort; 3. Rob
Thomas. Robert, the C
(of Folkingham barony), gr
his brother Thomas de Alost
Gilbert de Alost (or De
lands at Frestingthorpe, Yorl
ton, Mon. Ebor.). In 11
wardship of William (Co
de Alost was granted to W
Gand, baron of Folkinghar
Pip.), and William Constab
Robert confirmed the gr
Thomas de Alost, his father's
(Burton). Hence sprang the
house of Constable of Flambo
who bore nearly the same
the De Gands and Alosts.
Constance, from Cons
Coutances, Normandy. R
Constans or Constance
the Duchy 1180 (Mag. Ro
Walter de Constantin in
1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. Reg
Constantine. Nigel v
count of C. or Coutances 10
he revolted against Duke
and lost his vast estates.
descendants, Ralph de Co
was seated in Salop 1086 (7
Hugh de C., his son, grante
Salop Abbey before 1121,
de C. witnessed its foundati
1093, and Richard de C.
Haghmond Abbey 1099
family long flourished in S.
208


ī
COR
in 1086 held from Baldwin de Bri-
onne in Devon.
Coppard, or Copart, from Coo-
pertus or Covert. See Court.
Coppen. See COPPIN.
chief vair.
Copper. See CooPER.
Coppin, probably foreign. Warin
Copin was of Cornwall, 1189;
Hervey and Ivo Copin of England,
c. 1272.. The name does not appear
in Normandy, but it may be found
elsewhere. The arms were or, a
Copping. See COPPIN.
Coppins, for COPPIN.
Copus, for Capus or Cabus. See
CHAPPUIS.
Coram, for Goram or GORHAM.
Corbell. Geoffry, Radulf, and
William Corbel of Normandy, 1198
(Mag. Rot. Scac.); Richard Corbeil
of England, 1189; William Corboil
was Archbishop of Canterbury, t.
Henry I.
Corben. See CORBYN.
Corbet, a Norman family too
well known to need any detail.
Hence the Barons Corbet of Caux,
and the Baronets Corbet. See Eyton,
Salop; Dugdale, Baronage, &c. The
name also existed in Normandy.
Ilbert, Reinold, and Richard C. occur
there, 1180-95 (MRS).
Corbey, the Norman-French pro-
nunciation of Corbet or CORBETT.
Corbitt. See CORBETT.
Corbould. Robert Corbaldus
was of Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag.
Rot. Scac.); John Carbul appears
in England, c. 1272 (Rot. Hund.).
Corbyn. See CARABINE. Osbert
Corbyn of Holne, Devon (Mon. i.
792). The name occurs in Notts,
Derby, Devon, Wilts, in the records.
Cordeaux. The French form of
Cordels or Cordeux. See CORDELL.
209

COR
Catio
we deter
Cordelier, for Cordonier, or Cor-
duaner. Fere Cordoanier, 1198;
Robert Cordon, 1195, Normandy,
(MRS); Stephen, Hugh, Randulph
le Corduaner, England, c. 1272
(RH).
Cordell, or Cordall. Robert de
Cordelles was of Normandy, 1180-
95 (Mag. Rot. Scac.); Hugh Cordel
of London, 1130 (Rot. Pip.).
Corden, a corruption of Carden.
See CARDEN.
Corderoy, a corruption of Cor-
dray. See CORDEROY.
Corderoy, or Cordray, from Cor-
day or Corderay in the Cotentin.
William de Cordai occurs in Nor-
mandy, 1195-98 (Mag. Rot. Scac.);
Peter de Codrai in England (13th
cent.). The family is frequently
mentioned.
Cordery, a form of CORDEROY.
Cordeux. See CORDEAUX.
Cording. See CORDEN.
Cordrey.
See CORDEROY.
Cordwell, for CARDWELL.
Corfe, probably a form of CORPE.
Core, or Cure. Robert Cur
occurs in Normandy, t. Philip-Au-
gustus, c. 1204 (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm., v. 182); William Curre oc-
curs in England, 1189; John Cure,
c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.).
Corker. Arnulf de Corcres oc-
curs in Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag.
Rot. Scac.); Geoffry Chorger or
Churger in England, c. 1272 (Rot.
Hundr.).
Corkhill, probably a form of
Corcelle. See CHURCHILL.
Cormie, probably a corruption of
Cormeilles, near Lisieux. Gozelin
de Cormeliis was a baron in Hants,
1086, and Ansfrid de C. in Gloucester
and Hereford (see Dugd. Bar.; Mon. i.,
115, 553). Sire John de Cormayles,
210

COR
COT
Corneville to Jumièges, t. Henry I.
(Mon. ii.); Robert de C. held lands
in Wilts, 13th cent. (Testa).
Corp. See CORPE.
Corpe, from the fief of Corp, in
Normandy, held from Philip-Au-
gustus by the Dean o Anjou, c.
1204 (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v.
174).
ܚ
Corry. See CORY.
Corsar, for Corvesar. William
Corvesarius occurs in Normandy,
1180-90 (Mag. Rot. Scac.); Chris-
tina and Henry Corveser in Eng-
land, c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.).
Cort, from Court. See A'COURT.
Cortis. See CURTIS.
Corum. See CORAM.
Cory. Gilbert, Odo, William
Coreie of Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS).
Cosen. John Cosen, Bishop of
Durham, was descended from an
ancient Norfolk family. In 1336
Edmond le Cosyn was bailiff of
Norwich; in 1327 John C. Before
this Roger C. held several manors
in Norfolk by marriage (Blomefield,
i. 485, ii. 491, 537), and Ralph C.
possessed Choseley in the same
county (Ib. x. 349); and 1217
Gilbert C., probably of this family,
was bailiff of the Honour of Lan-
caster in Lincoln. The name of
Le Cusin implies relationship to a
distinguished family in Norfolk.
The arms are those of De Limesi
(with a change of tincture), which
Norman family had a branch seated
in Norfolk at an early date. The
Cosins were probably descended
from this branch. -
Cosens, Cosin, Cousins (a French
name) includes families of Norman
and other descents. Herebert and
Robert Cusin occur in England,
1189 (Rot. Pip.); Gilbert, John,
Roger, and William C., 1199 (Palgr.
Rot. Cur. Regis).
Cosham, a branch of the Bassets,
Barons of Normanville in Normandy.
See PALMER.
Cossart, apparently foreign. The
arms are preserved by Robson.
Cosser, a form of/COSSART.
Cost. Roger Coste was of Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (Mag. Rot. Scac.);
Ralph Coste in 1198 (Ib.).
Costen, or Costerm, a known form
of CONSTANTINE.
Coster, a form of Costard. Walter
Costart was of Normandy, 1180
(Mag. Rot. Scac.); Anfrid and
Roger C. in 1198 (Ib.); Oliver
Costard was of England, 1194 (Palgr.
Rot. Cur. Regis),
Costin, or Costeyn, a known form
of CONSTANTINE.
Cotching, an English corruption
of Cochon. William and Durand
Cochon were of Normandy, 1180–95
(Mag. Rot. Scac.); Hugh Cochun
of England, c 1272 (Rot. Hundr.).

Cottell. William Cotel was of
Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag. Rot.
Scac.); Richard Cotel of England,
1189 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis);
Elias, Hugh, Robert, Roger, Thomas,
Walter C., (c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.);
Berengarius Cotel held lands in
Wilts, in capite, 1083 (Exon.
Domesd.).

{
Cotterell. Probably foreign.
Walter Coterel was of Herefordshire,
1158 (Rot. Pip.). In 1130 William
C. occurs in Middlesex (Ib.). He
granted lands to the Knights Hos-
pitallers (Mon. Angl. ii.). William
C. was M.P. for Wilton, 1313-25.
Cotterill. See COTTERELL.
Cottle. See COTTELL.
Cottrell. See COTTERELL.
}
P 2
211

COT
COU
Cottrill See COTTERELL.
Couch, or Couche. See CUST.
Couchy, from Coucy near Laon.
Alberic de Coucy had issue Drogo,
Sire de Coucy and Boves, living
1059. Eguerrand, Robert, and An-
selm were his sons; also Alberic de
Coucy or Cocy, who held lands in
York and Bucks 1086 (Domesd.).
He had Ingenulf, whose son, Geof-
fry de Cocy, occurs in Gloucester
1130 (Rot. Pip.). Richard Cose or
Cocy occurs 12th cent. (Mon. Angl.
i. 496). Of the French line was
Eguerrand de Coucy, Earl of Bedford.
Coudray. See CAUDERY.
Coughtrey, altered from CAW-
DERY.
Coulon, from ACOULON.
Coulter, or De Culture, from Cul-
ture, near Mende, Languedoc. In
1165 Henry de C. Held a barony in
Somerset (Lib. Niger). Henry II.
confirmed his gifts to Plympton
Priory (Mon. ii.). Henry de C.
paid scutage in Dorset 1202; and
Henry de C. held in chief in Somer-
set 13th cent. (Testa).
Counsel. William and Warin
Consel were of Norandy 1180
(Mag. Rot. Scac.); John Cunsail
of England, c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.).
Count, an English form of Comes,
or le Counte. See COMBES.
Courcy, a well-known Norman
baronial family, from which sprang
the barons De Courcy, the Earls of
Ulster, and the Barons Kingsale.
Courtenay. In 941 Fromund
was constituted Count of Sens
i
(L'Art de Vérif. les Dates), and was
father of Reginald or Rayner I.,
who built the Castle of Chateau-
Raynard. From his elder son Fro-
mund II. descended the Counts of
Sens, extinct 1055. Reginald, {the
1
younger son, possessed Chateau-
Raynard, Courtenay, and Montar-
gis, the hereditary estates of this
line (Anselme, i. 473). Hatto, his
son, built the Castle of Courtenay,
and was thence surnamed (Bouquet,
x. 222). This baron, according to
authorities cited by Cleveland (Hist.
House of Courtenay), had, 1. Milo;
2. Josceline, Count of Edessa; 3.
Geoffry, slain in battle with the
Saracens. Milo m. a dau. of the
Count of Nevers, and had, 1. Regi-
nald, whose dau. m. Peter, grandson
of Louis VII. of France (Anselme),
and was ancestor of the Counts of
Nevers,
Nevers, Emperors of Constanti-
nople; 2. Josceline. Josceline, the
younger son, had two sons, Reginald
and William, of whom Reginald m.
Hawisa, dau. and heir of Maud de
Abrincis or Avrances, widow of
Robert de A., Viscount of Devon,
and Baron of Oakhampton; and
William de C. mar. Matilda, dau. of
the same Maude by her second hus-
band, Robert Fitz-Roy, who held
Oakhampton in right of his wife
1165 (Lib. Niger). He appears to
have left no issue.
✓

Hugh de Courtenay, son of Regi-
nald, in 1203 was possessed of the
greater part of the barony, but Ha-
wisa, his mother, still held eighteen
knights' fees, Devon (Rot. Canc.).
In 1205 Robert de C. succeeded his
brother, and from this date the his-
tory of the Courtenays, Earls of De-
von, Marquises of Exeter, and their
various branches, is well known.
Courteney. See COURTENAY.
Counter, a form of Gounter or
GUNTER.
PER.
County, from COUNT.
Couper. See COOPER and Cow-
212
COU
CRA
{
Court. See A'COURT.
Courtice.
See CURTIS.
Courtney. See COURTENAY.
Cousens. See COSENS.
Cousins. See COSENS.
Coureton, or Cureton, from
Courtonne near Caen. William de
Curtone was of Surrey 1130, Ernald
de C. of Essex 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
This family held three knights' fees
in Normandy 1165 (Duchesne, Feod.
Norm.). Gilbert and Geoffry de
Cortone occur there 1180-95 (Mag.
Rot. Scac.).
Courtauld, probably from Cour-
telles or Corteilles, near Evreux.
Hugh de Cortilz and Gillebert de
Corteles occur in Normandy 1180-
95 (Mag. Rot. Scac.). John and
Roger de Curteles in England, c.
1272 (Rot. Hundr.).
Coutes.
See COOTE.
Coutts.
See CoOTE, COLLEY-
WELLESLEY.
Couzens. See COSENS.
Covell, the Norman-French pro-
nunciation of Cauvel. See CAVELL.
Cover, or Covert. See A'COURT.
Covey, or Covet, a form of Covert.
See A'COURT.
Covil. See COVELL.
Cowan. 1. A Scottish local
name. 2. A form of GoWEN.
Coward, from La Couarde, near
Rochelle. Radulphus de Coarda
occurs in Normandy 1198 (Mag.
Rot. Scac.); Roger de Cowert in
England c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.).
Cowart. See COWARD.
Cow, from CowIE, or CowEY,
armorially identified.
Cowdell. See CAUDELL.
Cowderoy. See CORDEROY.
Cowdery. See COWDEROY.
Cowe. See Cow.
Cowell, a form of CovELL.
Cowen. See COWAN.
Cowens. See COWEN.
Cowie, from the fief of Cohy or
Cuy in Normandy. Robert de Cui
Occurs 1180 (Mag. Rot. Scac.),
Walkelin de Coweye in England
c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.).
Cowley. 1. An English local
name, comprising families of various
origin. 2. A form of De Cuilly. See
COFLEY-WELLESLEY.
a form of Cony or
Cowney,
CONEY.
Cowvan. See COWAN.
Cowper, or De Columbers. The
early history of the family has been
noticed under ASHLEY-COOPER. In
1340 there were two branches in
Sussex, as appears by the Non. In-
quisitiones. From one sprang the
Coopers of Harting, from the other
the Cowpers of Strood, who bore
the arms of the Norman line of De
Columbers, viz. gules, a chief argent
(Des Bois merely exchanging the
tinctures, nd adding other marks
of cadency The Norman line were
barons of
Haye du Puy. From
the Cowpe
of Strood in Sussex
descended e C.s of Cheshire, an-
cestors of
Earls Cowper. Of
this family ere an eminent Lord
Chancellor of England, and the poet
Cowper.
Cox, Cocks or Cocus. See COCK
(Lower).
Coxe.

See Cox.
Coysh. See COISH.
Cozens. See COSENS.
Craft, or De Turville, from T.
near Pont-Audemer, derived from
Torf de Torfville (La Roque, Mais.
Harc. ii. 1927), from whom de-
scended Geoffry de Turville 1124
(Ord. Vitalis, 880; Mon. i. 519, ii.
309), who had grants from the
Į
.
213
ᏟᎡᎪ
CRA
Earl of Leicester and Mellent in
England. Ralph De Turville gave
the church of Craft to De la Pré
Priory, Leicester (Mon. ii. 312), to
which Geoffry and Robert de Craft
also contributed (Ib.). Roger de
Craft and Simon de Turville Craft
also held fiefs of the Honour of Lei-
cester (Testa, 254, 255), being evi-
dently of the same family.
Crakanthorpe, or Malcael,/
branch of the LOWTHERS of West-
moreland, and of Breton origin. Of
this family was the eminent divine
Richard Crakanthorpe, t. Charles I.
Cramp, perhaps from Cremps
near Cahors.
Cranwell (or Crenawell, as writ-
ten in the Battle Abbey Roll), a
corruption of Cramanville. This
family of De Cramaville was seated
in Essex from the Conquest (Testa),
and in Kent held its lands by three
knights' service (Ib.). In 1189 Ralph
de Cramaville paid a fine for his
estates in Northumbe and (Rot.
Pip.).
Crane, from Cranı
Andreas, John, Oliver
Crane in England,
Hundr.).
Я
in Maine.
William de
1272 (Rot.
Craney. Ernald dCrenie occurs
in Normandy 1180 (Mag. Rot.
Scac.), and Odo de Crenea later
(Ib.).
Crann. See CRA E.
Crannis. See CRANES.
Cranston, a local name in Scot-
land. The Barons Cranstoun seem
to have been descended from a
branch of the house of BERTRAM.
Crapnell, for Grapinel.
Crase, a form of Grace, Grasse, or
GRAS.
Crast, for CREST. Winifred Crest
CREST.
occurs in Normandy 1180-95 (Mag.
Rot. Scac.). The English name of
Cresett is probably a form of this.
Craven, or De Daiville, from D.,
Normandy. In 1056 Walter Bar-
batus, Lord of Daiville, witnessed
the charter of Treport, Eu (Neustr.
Pia, 589). Walter de D., his son,
accompanied the Conqueror, and
had grants from Roger de Mowbray
in York, with the feudal dignity of
Seneschal. He witnessed a charter
of Pontefract Priory (Mon. i. 655).
Richard de D. was living 1130 (Rot.
Pip.). Robert, his son, was here-
ditary Seneschal, and held five fees
from Mowbray in York, and one in
Notts (Lib. Niger). He had a dis-
pute with Byland Abbey (Mon. i.
1031), and had two sons: 1. Robert
de Daiville, who m. a dau. of Agnes
Percy by Josceline of Louvaine, and
was ancestor of the Dayvilles, Dai-
villes, or Deyvilles of York; 2.
Thomas. Thomas de D., whose
brother was m. to a Percy, obtained
the lordship of Roudon or Rawdon,
in Craven (originally part of the
Percy estates); and his descendants,
who bore the fesse of Daiville with
marks of difference, were indiffer-
ently styled Rawdon and Craven,
the latter probably arising from the
office of Seneschal of Craven, which
belonged to the Earls of Albemarle,
a family which possessed lands in
Rawdon (Mon. ii. 103). Raginald
de Rawdon, son of Thomas, occurs
1202 (Rot. Canc.). He had two
sons: 1. Henry, whose descendants
bore the name of Rawdon; of whom
Simon de R., son of Henry,' did
homage for his lands t. Henry III.
(Rob. Excerpt. ii. 352), and was
father of Isabel, a benefactress to
Fountains (Burton, Mon. Ebor.
106), while Thomas, his brother
|
6


214
CRA
CRI
(Michael's son), was ancestor of the
Rawdons, Earls of Moira, Marquises
of Hastings; 2. Thomas de Craven,
who with his descendants bore that
surname. This Thomas de Craven
held lands in Norfolk (Testa) as
well as part of Rawdon. In 1316
William de Craven and Michael de
Rawdon were joint Lords of Raw-
don (PPW). The former granted to
Fountains Abbey lands given to his
father by William de Daiville (Bur-
ton, 149). From William de Craven
descended the Cravens of Leveninge
and Appletrewick in Craven, an-
cestors of the gallant Lord Craven
renowned in the wars of Gustavus
Adolphus, and of the Earls Craven.
Crawcour, a form of Cracure or
Cravicure, which is armorially iden-
tified with Crevequer or Crevecœur
(Robson). Crevecoeur was a strong
castle in the valley of the Auge,
which still remains (MSAN, xxiv. 90,
&c.). Its lord, according to Wace,
was at Hastings. Hugh de C. occurs
in Normandy t. Henry I., and held
five fees from the Bishop of Bayeux
(Ib. viii. 426, 427). Robert de C.,
probably his brother, founded Leeds
Priory, Kent. A branch was seated
in Lincoln.
Craze. See CRACE.
Crease, for CRACE.
Creasey, a form of CRESSY.
Creasy, a form of CRESSY.
Creese. See CRACE.
Crellin, from Crallan, which is
derived from Crollon in the Coten-
tin, Normandy (Lower).
Crespin, from the family of Bec-
crespin, Normandy. See JOCELYN.
Cressall. See CRESSELL.
Cressell. Turstan and Robert de
Croissiles were of Normandy 1180
(Mag. Rot. Scac.); Richard de Creis-
!
ERED
selles 1195 (Ib.); Henry de Crissale
of England c. 1272 (Rot. Hund.).
Cressey. See CRESSY.
Cressy. 1. From the Lordship
so named, near Dieppe and Rouen.
Hugh de Cressy, and Simon, occur
in Normandy 1180-95 (Mag. Rot.
Scac.). Anselm and Gilbert de
Cressy c. 1119 held lands from the
Earls De Warrenne in England. 2.
Hugh de Cresseio was of Hunts, 1130
(Rot. Pip.). He was the son of Guy
le Roux, Lord of Creci in La Brie,
Seneschal of France (Ord. Vitalis).
Creswick. William de Cresek is
mentioned in Normandy c. 1200,
where estates were granted to him
with Henry de Bailliolet (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 110).

Crewe, a branch of DE LA MARE or
Montalt, whose arms it bore, with a
slight difference (Ormerod, Cheshire,
iii. 165). Crewe was in the barony
of Malbanc, and was possessed c.
1150 by Henry de Criwa, who at
tested a charter of Hugh Malbanc.
Sire Thomas de Crue was living
after 1241. Hence the Lords Crewe
of Stene, maternally represented by
the Lords Crewe.
Crews or Crewys. Hugh de Creus
and Richard de Creos were of Nor-
mandy 1198 (Mag-Rot. Scac.).
Creus-Anisy was in gormandy (Ib.).
Richard de Crues also occurs in
Devon 1199; and the family has re-
mained there ever since.
Crickett. See CRITCHETT.
Criper. See GRIPER.
Crippen, for Grippon. Lescelina
de Gripon occurs in Normandy 1195–
8 (Mag. Rot. Scac.). Walter de
Grippinge in England 1199 (Palgr.
Rot. Cur. Regis).
Crips, armorially identified with
CRISP (Robson).
y were in one
素
​;
215
Hún vi
CRI
CRO
今
​Crisp, an abbreviation of Crispin,
a Norman name (Lower).
Crispin. Joceline, William, and
Robert Crespin of Normandy 1180-
95 (Mag. Rot. Scac.). See JOCELYN.
Critchett, from Crichet or Cru-
chet. Radulphus and Rainald Cro-
chet of Normandy 1180 (Mag. Rot.
Scac.). The name of Criquet and
Crickett frequently occurs in Eng-
land 12th and 13th cent. In 1313
William Cryket was bailsman for an
M.P. for Bridport (PPW).
Critchfield, from Cricheville or
Cristequeville, Normandy.
Croaker, or le Crochere, from
Crocea, a cross (Ducange), crocearius,
a cross-bearer. Simon le Crockere
and William Crockare mentioned in
England c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.).
Norman families may be included.
John le Crochere held lands from De
Pomeray, Devon, t. Henry I.
Crocker. See CROAKER.
Crocket. See CROCKETT.
Crockett. Radulphus and Rain-
ald Crochett in Normandy 1180
(Mag. Rot. Scac.).
Crockitt. See CROCKETT.
!
Crokat. A form of CROCKETT.
Croke, a branch of le Blund. See
BLOUNT.
Croker. See CROAKER.
Croll, for Crull or Cruel, appears to
be a corruption of Criol. See KERRELL.
Crolls. See CROLL.
Crome, Croume, or Croune, a
form of Crun or Craon. See CROWNE.
Croney, from Cronet in Normandy.
Crook, or Croc, a Norman baronial
family. Hugh, William, and John
de Croc occur in Normandy 12th
cent. (Mag. Rot. Scac.). In 1086
Rainaldus Fitz-Croch,
Fitz-Croch, hereditary
huntsman of the King, held fiefs in
Hants, as did his father Croch
(Domesd.). Osmond C. occurs 1130
(Rot. Pip.). In 1156 Matthew C.
had charge of the forests in Hants,
and 1165 Hugh Croc and William
C. held fiefs in barony in Normandy
(Feod. Norm.), as did John C. from
William de Mohun, Ruald C. from the
Earl of Gloucester, and William C.
from the See of Bath (Liber Niger).
Crooke. See CROOK.
Crookes.
See CROOK.
Croom.
See CROME.
Croome.
See CROME.
Croose. See CREWES.
Croot, for Groot or Grote. Wil-
liam, Thomas, and Robert Grut, in
England, c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.).
Crot was in Normandy. Euric and
Matthew de Crotis occur 1198 (Mag.
Rot. Scac.).
Crofton, or De La Mare, from La
Mare, Normandy. John de la Mare
had a grant of Crofton from Roger
de Poitou, t. William I. (Testa, 411).
John de la Ma was lord, t. Richard
I., and was a benefactor to Burs-
cough Priory (Mon. ii. 305). Alicia
was widow of Thomas de C. 1272;
John de C., M.P. for Carlisle 1311
(PPW). The family then bore the
name of De Crofton. From this
branch of the De la Mares descend
the baronets Crofton.
Crop, or Croopes, from Cropus,
near Dieppe, and Bellencombre. Wal-
ter de Cropus accompanied Bernard
de Newmarch to the conquest of
Brecknock 1087. He is mentioned
by Ordericus Vitalis. Robert de
Cropiz had Norman estates 1165
Crofton, or Lowther, Lords
Crofton. See LOWTHER.
Croger. Perhaps a form of (Duchesne, Feod. Norm.). The fa-
CROAKER.
mily remained in Brecknock.
-
210
CRO
Cropper. Simon de Croper, or
Croperi, occurs in England 1199
(Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis). This
name seems foreign. Simon in 1194
claimed a knight's fee of the Honour
of Mortaine, Northants.
Crosier, from Croiseur (Lower),
probably of the same origin as le
Crochere. See CROAKER.
Cross, from St. Croix, or Croix,
in Normandy. Ralph de S. Cruce,
and Adam, occur in the Duchy
1180 (Mag. Rot. Scac.). Reginald,
Geoffry, Peter, Richard de Cruce
in England 1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur.
Regis); Warin, Henry, Richard de
Cruce in Normandy 1198 (MRS).
See CROSS.
Crosse.
Crosson. See CRASSON.
Crotch, for Crouch, or CRoss.
Crouch, a form of CROSS (Lower).
Croucher, a form of CROSIER
(Lower).
Crout. See CROOT.
Crowne or De Craon, armorially
identified (Robson); descended from
Hunrok, said by some to be a son of
Desiderius, last king of the Lom-
bards, and who was created Duke of
Friuli by Charlemagne 795 (Art de
Vér. les Dates). Everard, his grand-
son, was Duke of Friuli 846. Be-
renger, his son, was elected King of
Italy 888. He was grandson of the
Emperor Louis le Débonnaire, and
His
chosen Emperor 916.
dau. m. Adelbert, Marquis of Ivrea
(son of Anscar, son of Wida, son of
Everard, Duke of Friuli). His
grandson Adalbert was King of
Italy 950 (Ibid.). He was deprived
by the Emperor Otho, but his son
Otho William was adopted by the
Duke of Burgundy, and became
Count of Burgundy and Nevers c.
1000. His son Reginald of Bur-
was
I
1
CUM
gundy had issue Robert, to whom
the Barony of Craon in Anjou was
granted by Geoffry Martel 1052.
From his elder son descended the
Barons of Craon (Du Paz, Mais.
Bretagne, 735). His younger son
Guy de Craon accompanied the Con-
queror, and held 61 lordships in
capite 1086, and was ancestor of
the family in England.
Crozier. See CROSIER.
Cruft. See CRAFT.
Cruise. See CREWES.
Cruse. See CREWES.
Crussell. See CRESSELL.
See CROUCHER.
Crutcher.
Crute. See CROAT.
Crux. See Crocks or CROOKES.
Cryer. Osmond le Crieor, Nor-
mandy, 1180–95 (MRS).
Cubison, for Corbizon. William
de Corbucon occurs in Normandy,
1180-95 (Mag. Rot. Scac.). Wil-
liam Fitz-Corbezun was Baron of
Studley, Warwick, 1086 (Domesd.).
The family continued there till
Corbuzon
1354 (Dugd. Warw.).
the ancestor is mentioned in a
charter of Duke Robert of Nor-
mandy (Gall. Christ. xi. 10). Robert
Fitz-Corbezun also held a barony
1086
in the Eastern Counties,
(Domesd.). The family long con-
tinued there.
✓
Cubit.
Cubitt.
See COBETT.
See COBETT.
Cuel, or Cruel. See Crull or CROLL.
Cuell. See CUEL.
Culley, or CULEY. See COLLEY-
WELLESLEY,
Cully. See CULLEY.
Cumin. See COMYN.
Cumings. See COMYN.
Cummin. See COMYN.
Cumming. See COMYN.
Cummings. See COMYN.
217

CUM
CUS
Cummins. See COMYN,
Cunditt, for Chenduit.
Cundy, for CONDY.
Cunnew, for CONNEW.
Cupison. See CUBISON.
Cupit, and CUPID. See CUBIT.
Curban, for Corbin. See CARA-
I
BINE.
Curchin, probably a corruption
of Curson or CURZON.
Curd, for Curt or COURT.
Cure, or De la Cour. Hunfrid,
Alvered, Raginald, Radulf, Roger,
William de Curia of Normandy,
1198 (Mag. Rot. Scac.); William
Curre of England, 1189 (Rot. Pip.);
John Cure, c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.).
Curel, or Kerel. See KERRELL.
Cureton, from Curton, Nor-
mandy. William de Curtona, of
Surrey, 1130 (Rot. Pip.). In 1165
Robert de Corton held Esinanville,
Normandy, as three knights' fees
(Feod. Norm.). Richard I. in 1189
confirmed the gifts of Ernald de Cur-
tune to Colchester Abbey (Mon. ii.).
Curle. See KERRELL.
Curley. Thomas de Curleio was
of Normandy, 1198 (Mag. Rot.
Scac.); John de Curli of England,
1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis).
Curme, for CORAM.
Curr, for CURE.
Currall. See CURLE.
Currie. See CORY.
Currier. Richard Coriarius of
Normandy, 1180 (Mag. Rot. Scac.).
Curson. See CURZON.
Cursons. See CURZON.
Curteis. See CURTIS.
Curtice. See CURTIS.
Curtis. William de Curtis was
of Normandy, 1180 (Mag. Rot.
Scac.); Robert Curteis gave lands
to Gloucester Abbey, t. Rufus
(Mon. i. 111); William le Curteis,
218
1
1
t
t. Henry II., was a benefactor to
West Dereham Abbey, Norfolk
(Mon. ii.).
Curtiss. See CURTIS.
Curzon, from Courçon near Caen,
and Vire, Normandy. Robert de
C. had estates, Norfolk, 1086
(Domesd.). He left descendants in
Norfolk. Richard and Hubert de
C., his sons, were seated in Derby,
t. Henry I. From them descended
two lines of Curzon in Derby, from
one of which derive the Lords
Scarsdale and De la Zouche, and
Earls Howe.
Curt. See COURT.
Cusdin, for Custeyn, or Costin, a
form of CONSTANTINE.
Cushen, for CUSHION (Lower).
Cushion, for CUSHON.
Cushing, for CUSHION (Lower).
Cushon. William le Cuchon,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
Cuss, a form of CUST.
Cussens, from De Cusances, a
foreign name.
Cousances is near
Bar-le-Duc.
Cust, or De Gouis or Gouvis,
from Gouviz, near Falaise. Wil-
liam, Sire de Gouviz (incorrectly
Souis' in Wace), was at the battle
of Hastings, and 1082 witnessed a
charter of King William (Gall.
Christ. xi.; Instr. 74), in which he
is styled a baron. Alured, his son,
held from the honour of Senlis
in Cambridge, 1086 (Domesd.);
Richard de Guiz, 1130, was granted
lands in York by Hugh de Laval.
In 1165 Robert de Guiz or Guz
held lands in Cambridge (Lib.
Nig.), and witnessed a charter for
Bernewall Priory in that county
(Mon. ii.). He was seized of
Gouviz, Normandy, where he made
grants to St. Barbe en Auge (Feod.
.
CUS
DAK
Norm., i.; MSAN, vii. 97). Ralph,
his son, had Andrew de Guiz of
Cambridge, 1199 (RCR). As one
of the confederate barons his estates
were confiscated, 1216, but restored
to his brother, Robert de G., who
had also grants in Normandy (Hardy,
Rot. Norm. 93). The family ac-
quired great estates in Dorset by
marriage, but a branch remained
in Cambridge, of which William
Cousche, Cushe, or Cust occurs,
Dabbs or D'Abbes. See ABBISS.
Dace, Daisey, or D'Acy, from the
fief of Acy, Normandy. Avere de
Dayce occurs in England c. 1272
(RH). See Lower.
Dacre, or Fitz-Aculf, named from
Dacre, Cumberland, descended from
Aculf, a companion of the Conqueror.
Theobald de Dacre or Aculf granted
lands t. Henry I. to Carlisle Abbey
(Mon. ii. 74). Gilbert Aculf, his
son, made further grants (Ib.).
Adam Aculf, son of Gilbert, con-
firmed the grants of Theobald de
Dacre (Ib.). Adam Aculf was grand-
father of William de D., with whom
the Peerage accounts commence.
Dadd. William Dade occurs in
Normandy 1180 (MRS); William
Dad in England c. 1272 (RH).
Dadds. See DADD.
D
Dade. See DADD.
Daden, or D'Aden, from Hadon.
William Hadon occurs in Normandy
1180 (MRS); Robert de Hadden in
England c. 1270 (RH). See HAD-
DEN.
This
13th cent. (Testa, 354).
family bore the arms since borne
by the Custs. They acquired estates
in Lincoln (probably by marriage),
where they were seated 14th cent.
From this line descend the Earls
Brownlow.
Custance, a form of CONSTANCE,
or DE COUTANCES.
Cutchey, for COCHY.
See CUTTS.
See COUTTS.
Cutt.
Cutts.
Dadge, D'Agg, or De Angy. See
DAGG.
1
Dady, a form of DADD.
Daer. William Dair of Nór-
mandy 1195 (MRS). Gilbert Dare
in England c. 1272 (RH).
Daeth, from Belgium. Walter
de Aath is mentioned by Bouquet,
xii. 267, and seems to have lived c.
1000.
Daffon, for D'Avens. See AVEN'S.
Dagg, from D'Agg or De Augo,
See AGG.
Dagnall, or De Agnellis. Sec
AGNEW.
i
Dailey, from Ailly, Normandy
See ALLEY.
1
Daily. See DAILEY.
Dain, or D’Ain, from Asne, Nor-
mandy. See ANNE.
See ANNE.
Daines, or D'Aines.
Daines. See AINS.
Dakin, Dakeyne, or De Acquigny
from A., near Louviers, Normandy,
Herveius de Acquigny occurs 1058
(Morice, Hist. Bret. Preuves, i. 430),
Roger de Akeny, 13th cent., held

219
DAK
DAN
*

fiefs from the honour of Peveril
of London (Testa). This family
was numerous, and of great import-
ance in England, as the records
show.
Dakins, from DAKIN.
Dakers. See DACRE.
Dakyns, from DAKIN.
Dalby. See ALBY,
palley, or D'Alley, from Ally or
Ailly, Normandy. See ALLEY.
Dallett, or D'Alet, from Alet or
St. Malo.
Dallimore, a corruption of De la
Mare. See DELLAMORE.
Dallman, or D'Aleman.
ALLMAN.
Dallow, or D'Alost, from Alost,
Flanders. See CONSTABLE.
Dally or D'Ally. See ALLEY,
Dalmaine. See ALLMAN,
Dalman. See ALLMAN.
Dallow, or D'Alost, from Alost,
Flanders. See CONSTABLE.
Dally or D'Ally. See ALLEY.
Dalmaine. See ALLMAN.
Dalman. See ALLMAN.
Dalston, or De Vaux, named
Ra-
from Dalston, Cumberland.
pulph Meschin, t. William the
Conqueror, granted the barony of
Dalston, Cumberland, to Robert,
brother of Hubert and Ranulph de
Vaux (Nicholson and Burns, Cum-
berland, 316). All his descendants
pore the name of Dalston, and for
arms three daws or daws' heads.
De Vaux came from Normandy.
See VAUX.
See
Daltrey, D'Autrey, or De Alta
Ripa, from Hauterive, Normandy.
Philip and William de Alta Ripa
were possessed of estates in Sussex
and Lincoln 1189. The family
founded Heringham Priory, Sussex,
Damer, or D'Amory. See DOR-
Damarel, D'Aumerle, or De
Albemarle, descended from William
de Albemarle, Baron of Fougeres,
Bretagne, who obtained grants at
the Conquest (Morice, Hist. Bret.
i. 76). See FOULGER. He is men-
tioned in Wace as at Hastings, and
had Robert de A., a great Baron in
Devon 1086, whose descendants long
continued in Devon (Pole), and of
whom William D'Aumarle had a
writ of summons 1367 to Parlia-
ment with other barons and prelates.
The name became Damarel.
MER.
Dames, or D'Ames. See AMES.
Damm, for Dame, or D'Ames.
See AMES.
Damry, for Damory. See DAMER.
Dance, for DANCY.
Dancer, or D'Ancere. In 1130
Godwin Dancere occurs in England
(Rot. Pip.); in 1198 Robert, Lau-
rence, and William Ansere were of
Normandy (MRS). William Ansera
had a suit for lands in England
1198 (RCR). From this family
descend the baronets Dancer. The
fief of Anceres (de Ancariis) is
mentioned t. Henry II. (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. viii. 438).
Dancy, or D'Anisy, from Anisy,
near Caen. About 1042 Turstin de
A. granted to St. Vigor, Cerisy, cer-
tain lands, with consent of Eudo,
Ralph, and Ranulph, his sons (Mon.
ii. 961). The Sire D'Anisy came to
England at the Conquest (Wace, ii.
verse 1355). William de A. occurs
c. 1110 in the Winton Domesd.
(536). William de A. of Wilts
1130 (Rot. Pip.). Richard de A.
Hants 1165 (Lib. Nig.). Richard
de Anesy was 13th cent. of Here-
the family of
1 Lfine
DAN
DAR
Dansey). The family long con-
tinued in Normandy (La Roque, i.
996, 997).
Dancey.
See DANCY.
Dando, from D'Anlo (Lower).
Andelut or Andelot was near Mantes,
Normandy. Robert de Andellou
occurs in the Duchy 1198 (MRS).
Sire Alexander D'Ando and others
in England c. 1272 (RH).
Dane, for D'Ane. See ANNE.
Danes.
See DANE.
Dansie. See DANCY.
Dangar,
for D'Angers.
ANGER.
See
Dangerfield or D'Angerville, from
Angerville, in the Cotentin. Bene-
dict, Robert, William D'Angerville |
and others in Normandy, 12th cent.
(MRS). Walter de Angerville of
England 1130 (Rot. Pip.).
Daniel. N. Daniel occurs in
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Roger
Daniel was possessed of estates
Sussex 1086 (Domesd.). Petre and
Ralph D. occur in the Duchy
1198 (MRS); Hugh, Ralph D.,
and others in England, c. 1272
(RH).
Danks, probably from Henges, or
Hangest, near Amiens. The name
De Henges occurs c. 1272 in Eng-
land (RH). Hanks is also probably
a corruption of it.
Dann, or D'Anne.
See ANNE.
Dannell. See DANIEL.
Danvers,from Anvers, orAntwerp.
Richard de A. witnessed a charter
of Roger de Mowbray (Mon. ii. 395).
Ralph de A. held two fees of the
Honour of Wallingford 13th cent.
(Testa). In 1316 Simon D. of
Oxford, and William of Bucks, and
1324 Henry of Leicester, are men-
tioned (PPW). Hence descended
the Earls of Danby, Lords Danvers.
Darben, an abbreviation of Dar-
benay or Dalbenay (Robson). See
DAUBENY.
Darch, or De Arch. See DARK.
D'Arcy, a baronial family, from
Arcy or Areci, Normandy, Barons
D'Arcy, and Earls of Holdernesse.
See Dugdale, Banks.
Dardenne, from Ardenne in Nor-
mandy. See ARDEN.
Dards. See ARDES.
Dare. See DAER.
Darell. See DARRELL.
Darens, for De Arenes. Adeliza
de Arenis occurs in Normandy 1180,
William de A. 1195 (MRS). Milo
de Areines in England 1130 (Rot.
Pip.).
Dargevel, or De Argeville (Rob-
son). Mariscus de Orguil occurs in
Normandy 1198 (MRS). In 1221
the lands of Geoffry de Orguevalle
were granted to another by Philip-
Augustus, probably as an adherent
of King John.
Dark, or D'Arques. See ARCHI,
and SAVILLE.
Darke. See DARK.
Darker, or D'Orgeres, from Or-
geres in Normandy. Ralph, Richard,
and Gilbert de Orgeres occur 1180
(MRS).
Darkes.
See DARK.
Darrell. The Castle of Airel,
near St. Lo, was the seat of this
family, which at the Conquest
settled in Bucks and York. Mar-
maduc de Arel witnessed a Charter
of William, son of Alan de Percy
(Mon. ii. 395). Thomas de A. occurs
in York 1158 (Rot. Pip.). In 1165
Ralph de Airel held in capite from
the Honour of Wallingford (Lib.
Niger). The name is frequent in all
the records. Hence the baronets
Darrell.
221
DAR
"
DAW
J
Darroch, for Darragh, or De
Arras. See DOUGLAS.
Darvall, or D'Orival, from Orival,
Normandy. Robert de Aurea Valle
was of Devon 1130 (Rot. Pip.).
Walter Dorival of England c. 1272
(RH).
Darvell. See DARVALL.
Darvill. See DARVALL.
Darville. See DARVALL.
See DECENT.
Dasent.
Dash or Dast, from Dest. Emelot
Dest occurs in Normandy 12th cen-
tury (MRS). See EAST.
Date, for Teste or TATE.
Daubeny, or De Albini. A
branch of De Toesni, baron of Bel-
voir, William I. The barons of
Toesni and Conches, one of the
greatest houses in Normandy, de-
scended from Malahulcius, uncle of
Duke Rollo. See Lord Lindsay's
Lives of the Lindsays; Banks, Dorm.
and Extinct Baronage; Dugdale, &c.
The Lords Daubeney, Earls of
Bridgewater, were of this line.
D'Aubeny. See DAUBENY.
Daubray. See AUBREY.
Daughtry. See DALTREY.
Dauney. See DAUNAY.
Daunton. Geoffry Dantan of
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Jor-
dan de Donton, England, c. 1272
(RH).
Davall, or Daville. See CRAven.
Davenes. See AVENS.
Davey.
William and John Davi
or Davy, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS); John and Martin Davi,
1198 (lb.); Robert and William
David, England, 1199 (RCR).
Hence Sir Humphry Davy, so cele-
brated as a man of science.
David. See DAVEY.
Davidge, or Davids. See DAVEY.
Davie. See DAVEY.
Davison, or D'Avison. See
IVESON.
Davy. See DAVEY.
Daw, from D'Awe, D'Owe, or
De Eu. The family of De Eu or
De Augo was extensively settled
in England. See AGG. For Eu,
see Dugdale and Banks.
Dauborn. See DAWBARN.
Dawbarn, a corruption of DAR-
BEN.
Dawe. See DAW.
Dawes. See DAW.
Dawkins.
See DAKIN.
Dawn, abbreviated from DAUNEY.
Daunay, or De Alneto, a branch
of the baronial house of BASSETT,
deriving from Fulco or Fulcelin de
Alneto, brother of Osmond Bassett,
Baron of Normanville, who wit-
nessed a charter with him in Nor-
mandy, 1050. He had issue In-
gelram (sometimes called Paganus)
D'Alnai, who is mentioned at the
battle of Hastings (Wace) as 'Sire
d'Alnai.' He granted the Church
of A. to St. Stephen's, Caen, 1082
(Gall. Christ. xi. 73). In 1115
Berenger de A. (son of Ingelram)
witnessed a charter of Stephen,
Count of Albemarle (Mon. ii. 999),
and Gonthier his brother had custody
of Bayeux, 1106 (Ord. Vitalis).
William de Alneto, son or grandson
of Berenger, held fiefs in Devon,
1165 (Lib. Nig.). William D'Aunay
accompanied Richard I. to Palestine;
and Fulco and Hugh de A. occur
in Devon, &c., 13th cent. (Testa).
John de A. was father of Nicholas,
summoned by writ as a Baron, 1326.
His son Thomas m. an heiress in
York, where the family settled,
and from them descend the Viscounts
Downe.
Daws. See Daw.
222
DAW
Dawson, altered from DALston.
The families of this name in York
and Lancaster bear the three daws
or martlets of Dalston. From them
descend the Earls of Portarlington
and Dartrey.
Day, from St. John de Day, near
St. Lo, in the Cotentin. Henry
and Ralph de Dai, 1165, held a fief
from De Lacy in York (Lib. Nig.).
Hugh, Richard, and William Day
occur in England, c. 1272 (RH).
Dayes. See DAY.
Daykin. See DAKIN.
Dayman, changed from Dey-
mont, or Dinant. See DINHAM.
Daymont, from Deynant or Di-
nant. See DINHAM.
Dayral, or De Airel. See DAR-
RELL.
Deacon, armorially identified
with Dakeny, or De Arquigny. See
DAKIN.
Deakin. See DEACON.
Dean. William and Godfrey
Decanus of Normandy, 1180 – 95
(MRS); Bartholomew, Ralph, and |
William Decanus of England, 1189
(Rot. Pip.); Thomas and Hugh D.,
1199 (RCR).
See DAER.
Dear.
Deards. See DARDS.
Deare. See DAER.
Dearen.
See DARENS.
Dearing. See DERING.
Dearth, a form of DEATH.
Death, a form of DAETH.
Dearkeen, from Dakin or Da-
keyne. See DAKIN.
Decent, from Disaunt, a foreign
name, formed like Mordaunt, Poig-
naunt, and others. John Disaunt
was of Bedfordshire, c. 1272 (RH).
Deeble, Dibble, or Diable (Rob-
son). Ranulph Diabolus occurs in
Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Gilbert
DE
¿
Devele in England, c. 1272 (HR).
This family may possibly be de-
scended from Robert Diabolus,
Lord of Moulineaux, Normandy,
before the Conquest.
Deed, a form of Dade. See
DADD.
Deedes. See DEED.
Deedy, a form of Dade.
DADD.
Deemer, a form of DAMER.
Deer. See DAER.
See
Deere. See DAER.
Deering. See DERING.
De Fraine, or De Fresne, De
Fraxineto, a well-known Norman
family.
Deeker, a form of DACRE (Lower).
De Lacy. See LACY.
De la Cour.
See COURT.
Delahaye. See HAY.
De la Mare, from La Mare, near
Pont-Audemer, a castle built on
piles in a lake. Norman de la
Mara lived c. 1030. Hugo de L.
M. 1070 occurs in a Breton charter
(Morice, Hist. Bret. Preuves, i. 434).
He became seated in Cheshire, and
is mentioned by Wace as a com-
panion of the Conqueror (ii. 235).
He had two brothers, William and
Ranulpb.
From Hugh descended the Barons
of Montalt and Hawarden, seneschals
of Chester, who bore the name of
Montalt or Mohaut from the castle
so named, and of whom Roger de
M. was summoned by writ as a
baron, 1299. From this line descend
the Maudes Viscounts Hawarden,
Barons Montalt, and also the Gerards,
Earls of Macclesfield, and the Baro-
nets Gerard, also the Crewes, Lords
of Crewe, Barons of Stene.
William de la Mare, brother of
Hugh, m. a dau. of Hugh Lupus,
223
DE
DEN
and from him descended the La
Mares or Lechmeres of Worcester,
and the Aldworths, Barons Bray-
brooke, Viscounts Doneraile.
From Ranulph de L. M., Dapifer
of Chester, descended the Leighs
of East Hall Leigh, and the Lords
Leigh.
VETT.
De la Mere. See DE LA MARE.
De Lane, or De L'Asne. See
ANNE.
De Lisle. See ANDERSON-PEL-
HAM.
Delivett, or De Livet. See LE-
Dellamore. See DE LA MARE.
Dellow, from DALLOW.
Delly, from DALLY.
Delmar, an abbreviation of DE
LA MARE.
Demant, for Dinant. See DIN-
HAM.
-
Denman, or Plochet, a foreign
name still to be met in France.
Hugh Pluchet, Ploquet, or Pluket,
t. Henry II., witnessed a charter for
the Priory of Holy Trinity, London
(Mon. ii. 80). He was granted
Dunham, Notts, by Matthew, Count
of Boulogne, and 1217 Ralph P. his
son was restored on returning to
his allegiance (Hardy, Lit. Claus.
323, 325, 356). In the wars of
Henry III. the estates of Geoffry
de Dunham, Notts, were confiscated.
William de Denum occurs, t. Ed-
ward III. About 1430 Robert
Denham was of Notts, and was
grandfather of Sir John D. of Kirk-
lington (Surtees Society, vol. xli.).
The name of Denham changed to
Denman, the arms of both names
being the same. From this family
descended the Denmans of Notts,
ancestors of the great Lord Denman,
Chief Justice.
Duncan. See DENEKAN.
See DENEKAN.
Dunkin.
Dench, for Danish (Lower). See
DENNIS.
Denchfield, or De Englishville,
from Englesqueville in the Cotentin.
Ralph and Robert De Engleskeville
were of Normandy, 1180–95 (MRS);
Sire Theobald de Englescheville
and others occur in England, c. 1272
(RH).
Deneken. William Donekan or
Donican was of Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS). In 1198 Richard Donecan
or Donecamp (Ib.).
Denis. See DENNIS.
Dennes. See DENNIS.
Dennett, from D'Anet, or De
Alneto. See DAWNAY.
Dennis, from St. Denis le Gaste
in the Cotentin. Hugh de St.
Dionisio, Roger, and Hugh of Eng-
land, 1199 (RCR); Robert de St.
Dionisio, 1194 (Ib.). See MUR-
DOCH.
Dennis, Deneys, or Danois.
Richard, Fulco, Geoffry, Roger,
Hugh, Matthew, Robert Daneis of
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS); Hugh
Daneis or Daniscus of England,
1189 (Rot. Pip.). In t. Henry I.
John Danois held his estate from
the See of Bayeux (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. viii. 431).
Norm. viii. 431). Hugh Daniscus
was of Devon, 1130 (Rot. Pip.).
Robert Dacus or Le Daneys held
from the Abbot of Tavistock, 1165
(Lib. Nig.); Osbert and Ralph
Dacus held in Dorset (Ib.). Hence
the Barons Tracton.
Denniss. See DENNIS.
Denney, the Norman-French pro-
nunciation of DENNIS.
Denny, for DENNIS. Denny was
Earl of Norwich.
Dennys. See DENNIS.
224
DEN
DIA
Denoon, or De Noyon.
NOON.
Denton, a branch of the Barons
of Tatershall, descended from Eudo,
a companion of the Conqueror
(Banks, Dorm. and Ext. Peerage,
Art. Tatteshall).
See
Denvall, or Devoll. See DIBBLE.
Denyer, or Daniers, otherwise
Daniel, of Cheshire, from Asnieres,
Normandy. Hugo de Asneriis occurs
there, 1198 (MRS).
Dering. According to Philpot's
Villare Cantianum, the ancestor of
this family was Norman de Morinis
(St. Omer in Flanders). His son
was Deringus de Morinis, who lived
in the reign of Henry I. Norman,
son of Deringus, was Viscount of
Kent, t. Stephen (Hasted), and is
said to have married the daughter
of William de Ypres of Flanders,
Earl of Kent, t. Stephen. This
family is therefore Flemish.
Derry, for D'Arry, or D'Airy. See
AIRY.
Desson. William de Esson was
of Normandy, 1183–4 (MRS).
De Vere. See VERE.
Dever, or De Vere. See VERE.
De Vear. See VERE.
Devereux, a branch of the sove-
reign house of Normandy, deriving |
from Robert Count of Evreux, Arch-
bishop of Rouen, son of Richard I.
of Normandy. This Count, by his
wife Herleva (see Anselme, i. 477,
&c.), had, 1. Richard, Count of E.,
father of William, Count of E.,
living 1086, whose sister, wife of
Amaury de Montfort, was his heir-
ess; 2. Ralph d'Evreux, Sire De
Gace, whose son Robert left his
estates to the Count of Evreux, and
d. s.p.; 3. William d'Evreux. He
m., according to William of Jumi-
eges, the widow of Robert de Grent-
mesnil, and his dau. m. Roger,
Count of Sicily. By a second mar-
riage he had a son of his own name
who came to England 1066 with
Roger D'Evreux, his brother (who
was of Norfolk 1086), and m. the
sister of Walter de Lacy of Here-
ford. Helewysa, his widow, gave
lands to Gloucester Abbey (Mon. i.
115). Her son Robert de Evrois
was a benefactor to Brecknock t.
Henry I. (Mon. i. 320). In 1165
there were two branches of this
family in Hereford. The Viscounts
Hereford are of this house, as was
also the unfortunate Earl of Essex,
80 celebrated temp. Elizabeth.
Devesey, from De Vesci. See
VESEY.
Devey, from Devet, or Divet. See
DEVITT.
Devine. William le Devin,
Normandy 1180–95 (MRS).
Devitt. Osulf de Diveta of Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); William le
Desvet witness (12th cent.) to a
charter of Henry de Tracy of Barn-
staple (Mon. i. 685).
Devonald, a corruption of Dave-
nant. Godefrid and Richard Ave-
nant were of Normandy 1198
(MRS).
Devoy, or D'Ivoy. See Ivy.
Dew, or D'Eu, from Eu, Nor-
mandy. The family of De Augo or
D'Eu was widely spread in England.
Dewe. See DEW.
Dewrance, a form of AVERENCES,
or D'Averances.
Dewy. See DEWEY.
Dey. See DAY.
Deykin. See DAKIN.
Diable. See DIBBLE.
Diamond, or Diamont, armorially
identified with DINHAM or Dinaunt.
Q
225
DIA
DIL
}
Diaper, from De Ipres, of Ipres | 1165 had William and Thomas,
in Flanders. William de Ipres was
Earl of Kent, t. Stephen; William
de Ypre of Oxfordshire, c. 1272
(RH).
from the former of whom de-
scended the Digbys of Lincoln.
Walter de D. was father of Ro-
bert, who acquired Tilton, Leices-
ter, by marriage, and was ancestor
of the Digbys, Earls of Bristol and
Digby.
Diball, for Dibell, DIBBLE.
Dibben, for DE BENE.
Dibbins. See DIBBEN.
Dible. See DEEBLE.
Dibble. See DEEBLE.
Dibley. See DIBBLE.
Dicey, from the fief of Dissey or
Dessay, Normandy. Ralph de Di-
ceto was an English historian temp.
Edward I.
Dick, or Dike. N. Dica occurs
in Normandy 1195 (MRS); Hamo
and John Dike of England, c. 1272
(RH).
Dickens, appears from the name,
and the arms (a cross patonce),
to be of the family of DAKIN or
Dakeyne, which also bore a cross
(Robson). Hence DICKENS, the
great novelist.
Digby. This family descends
from Gacelin or Wazelin, probably
a noble of Anjou, who held lands
from Geoffry de Wirce in Lincoln
1086. His son, Thomas. de Digby,
t. Henry I., held his lands from
Hanselyn (or De Beaugency of the
Orleanois), and had William, whose
son William de Digby, or Gacelin
(Wazelin), witnessed, t. Henry II.,
the Charter of Cattley Priory, Linc.
(Mon. ii. 814), and was dead before
1165, when William and Walter
de Digby, his sons, minors, held a
fee from the honour of Hanselyn,
Notts. Soon after one branch bore
the name of Gascelin, of whom
John Wascelin was of Lincoln 1189,
and Reginald held from Crevequer
(Testa). See GHISLIN. William
de Digby, above-mentioned, in
Diggles, or D'Eagles. The latter
name bore a fesse between three
eagles displayed (Robson). De
Aquilis, three eagles displ. on
a chief; and De Aquila, or an
eagle close gu. It would seem that
this is some branch of the De
L'Aigles, Barons of L'Aigle, Nor-
mandy, of whom Richer de Aquila
accompanied the Conqueror, and
obtained the barony of Pevensey,
Sussex.
Dike. N. Dica was of Normandy
1195 (MRS); Hamo and John Dike
of England, c. 1272 (RH).
Dillamore, for Delamere, or DE
LA MARE.
Dilley, from TILLEY.
Dillimore. See DILLAMORE.
Dillon, or De Gamaches. The
Lords of Gamaches, in the French
Vexin, were said to be descended
from Protadius, Mayor of the Palace
to Theodoric, King of Orleans, 604
(Des Bois). A branch became
seated in England, and Godfrey de
Gamaches, who held two fees from
Hugh de Lacy, of Hereford 1165,
was granted the barony of Dylon or
Dilion, in the same county, by
Henry II. 1158. His grandson,
Matthew de Gamaches, was Baron
of Dylon, and on his forfeiture as a
Norman, William de G., his brother,
had a grant of the barony 1217. He
had Adam and Henry, the latter of
whom passed into Ireland, and was
ancestor of the Earls of Roscommon,
226
DIL
DOE
Viscounts Dillon, and Lords Clon-
brock.
Dillwyn. See DILLON.
Dilly, for TILLY.
Dimes, for Deynes, D'Exmes, or
De Hiesmes. See AMES.
Dimmett, for DIMENT.
Dimond, for Dimont, or DIMENT.
Diment, for Diamont, or Dinant.
See DINHAM.
Dines. See DYNE.
Dingell, for D'Angle. See AN-
GELL.
Dingle. See DINGELL.
Dinham, a Devonshire family,
Barons Dinham, and De Dinant, de-
scended from the Viscounts Dinant
of Bretagne. See STUART.
This name was variously written
Dinant, Dinan, Dinam, Dimont, Dia-
mond, Dinham, &c. See Banks,
Dorm. and Ext. Baronage; Burke,
Land. Gentry, art. 'Dayman.'
Dinn, for DINE, or Dines.
Dinsey. See DANSEY.
Diprose, for De Preaux (Lower).
Preaux, Pratellæ was in Normandy.
In 1180-95 we find John, Peter,
Rostoldus, William, Osbert, Enguer-
ran de Pratellis in Normandy (MRS);
Ralph de P. and others in England.
Disney, from Isigny, Normandy,
a well-known Norman family.
Dissard. Philip and William de
Deserte of Normandy 1198 (MRS).
Distin, for D'Eston, or D'Astin.
See ASTIN.
Dive, from Dives, Normandy, a
baronial family which became seated
in England at the Conquest, and
occurs continually in the records.
Bocelin de Dive accompanied the
Conqueror, and became seated in
Cambridge.
Diver. See DIVERS.
Divers, or Diverse (Robson).
Robert Divorce was of Normandy
1198 (MRS); Alan Diveres, of
England c. 1272 (RH).
Dives. See DIVE.
Divett, or D'Ivetot. Geoffry de
Iveto, Oxfordshire, 1156; Robert de
Ivetot 1165 held in Normandy from
the Honour of Montfort (Rot. Pip. ;
Duchesne, Feod. Norm.).
Dix, or Dicks. See DICK.
Dixie.
1. Armorially identified
with Dicey. 2. The name also ap-
pears as Disa, Disce, or Disse, being
taken from Diss, Norfolk, which be-
longed to Richard de Lucy, Governor
of Falaise t. Stephen. One of his
daughters and heirs m. Richard de
Ripariis or Rivers (see RIVERS), and
had part of Diss. Robert de Diss,
mentioned (Rot. Canc.) 1203, was
probably their son, and ancestor of
this family, for they bear the arms of
Rivers, Azure, a lion rampant or,
with a chief for difference; and we
find the names of Disse, Disce, or
Dixy from the year 1200 in Norfolk.
Hence the Baronets Dixie.
Doane. See DON. Hence the
learned and pious Bishop Doane, of
New Jersey.
Dobell, from Dolabella (Lower).
Hugh Dolebel of Normandy 1180,
Baldwin D. 1195 (MRS). This
was probably the same as Doublel.
Warin, Ralph, and Vitalis Doublel
were of Normandy 1198 (Ibid.).
Doble. See DOBELL.
Dobree, from D'Aubri, Nor-
mandy (Lower). See AUBREY.
Doe, for DOUAY.
Doe. Raherius D'O, Normandy
1198 (MRS); Robert D'O, and the
castle and manor of O (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 226, 236); John Doe
and William his father, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Q 2
227
DOE
DOR
Doel, for Dowell, or Dol.
STUART.
See
Doggett, or Doget, from Doket,
or Duket. Radulphus Doucet of
Normandy 1180; Nicholas Douchet
1195 (MRS). Doget and Duket were
frequent in England c. 1272 (RH).
Doggrell, probably from Dorgeril,
a place in Normandy, mentioned.
1180-95 (MRS).
Dold, or Dolt, for Dote. Roger
Dote was of Normandy 1198 (MRS);
Geoffry, Henry, and Hugh Dote, of
England, c. 1272 (RH); Peter Dolte
at the same time (Ibid.).
Dole, for Dol.
See STUART.
Doley, or Dolley, for D'OYLEY;
armorially identified (Robson).
Dollamore, from De la More, or
DE LA MARE.
Doll, for Dol.
See STUART.
Dollemore. See DOLLAMORE.
Dolmore. See DOLLAMORE.
Dommett, from Domet, near Or-
leans. Nicholas de Dommette was
of Wilts 1264 (RH).
Domville, from Dumville, Nor-
mandy. Hugh, Roger, Alexander
De Dumovilla of Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS). Adam de Dunville
1182 witnessed a charter in Chester
(Ormerod, ii. 295). Matthew de D.,
t. Henry III., was ancestor of the
Domvilles of that county, and of the
Baronets of the name.
Don. Richereld la Don, Nor-
mandy 1180–95 (MRS). Hence the
Baronets Don.
Don, from Dune, Normandy.
Ralph and Hervey de Duna, of N.
1180 (MRS). Richard de Duna,
William, and Robert 1165 held se-
veral Knights' fees in Devon, Corn- |
wall, and Derby (Lib. Nig.). Henry
de Dona occurs Essex (Mon. ii. 954).
William occurs in Normandy (MRS).
Done. See DON.
Donges, for Dongers, or D'Angers.
See ANGER.
Donkin, See DENEKAN.
Donne. See DON.
Donnet, or Dannet, for De Anet,
or D'Alneto. See DAWNAY.
Donnett. See Dannett, DENNETT.
Donville. See DOMVILLE.
Dorkes, for Darkes. See DARK.
Dormar. See DORMER.
Dormer, from Amars or Amory,
near Caen. Gilbert D'Amory had
grants from Robert D'Oylley in Ox-
ford, and was a benefactor to Eyn-
sham Abbey (Mon. i. 265). In 1129
Roger and Robert de Amar wit-
nessed the Charter of Oseney (Mon.
ii. 137). About 1180 Ralph was
Lord of Hamars, Normandy (Wiffen,
Mem. House of Russell, i. 75), and
1198 Alice Daumari and Geoffry her
son were of Bucks (Lipscombe). In
13th cent. Roger de A. held part of
the honour of D'Oylly in Bucks from
the Earl of Warwick (Testa), and
the Abbot of Oseney held from him
1 fee of the honour of Doylly (Ibid.).
The name frequently occurs later in
Oxford and Bucks; and 1326 Sir
Richard Damory of Bucks, Ox-
ford, and Somerset, was summoned
by writ as a baron. From a younger
branch derived William De Aumers
of Bucks 1311, 1319, and Geoffry
Dormer (Daumer) of West-Wy-
combe, Bucks, 14th cent.; ancestor
of the Earls of Carnarvon, and the
Lords Dormer. From a branch in
Somerset descended the Damers or
Damorys Earls of Dorchester.
Dorrell, for DARRELL, armo-
rially identified (Robson).
Dorset, from DOSSETT.
Dorset. Thomas de Durset of
Normandy 1180-95, MRS; Richard
228
DOR
DOV
de Durset 1198, Ib.; Thomas de
Dorset of England, c. 1272, RH.
Dorsett. See DORSET.
Dorvell, for De Orival, or De
Aurea Valle, of Normandy. Geoffry,
William, Ralph, Walter de Aure-
valle of Normandy 1180 (MRS).
This baronial family was seated in
England 12th century.
Dossett. See DORSETT.
Dossett, from Doucet. See DOG-
GETT.
Dosson, from DAWSON.
Doubble.
See DOBLE (Lower).
Doubell. See DOBELL.
Double. See DOBELL.
Douce, from Dulcis. See SWEET.
Doughty. William de Oughtia,
Normandy 1180, 1198 (MRS);
Geoffry, Henry de Dote, Engl. c.
1272 (RH). See also DOLD.
Douglas. This family descends
from Theobald le Fleming (Flan-
drensis), who received, after 1147,
lands at Douglas, Lanark, from
Arnold, abbot of Kelso (Chalmers,
Caledonia, i. 418, &c.) He was pro-
bably brother of Baldwin le Flem-
ing (Flamingus), who about the same
time had a grant of Biggar from
David I., and was Viscount of La-
nark. The latter, as Baldwin Flan-
drensis, in 1130 was excused pay-
ment of a fine in England at the
instance of William, Castellan of St.
Omer (Rot. Pip.). William Fitz-
Baldwin, his son, held lands in
Devon 1165, with Erchembald or
Archembald le Fleming, his cousin
(Lib. Niger). The latter was son of
Stephen, and grandson of Archembald
le Fleming or Flandrensis of Devon;
the latter of whom held estates
there 1086 (Domesd.). From the
Devonshire line descended the Le
Flemings, barons of Slane, in Ire-
ና
land. Baldwin of Biggar was an-
cestor of the Le Flemyngs, who were
invested with the earldom of Wig-
ton 14th cent. Theobald le Flem-
ing, of Douglas, had issue William,
whose son Erchembald was ancestor
of the Barons and Earls of Douglas,
the Earls of Angus, now Dukes of
Hamilton, Earls of Morton, of Sel-
kirk, and many other families.
The connexion of William de St.
Omer with this family has been no-
ticed. The arms of the Earls of
Wigton (a chevron) are those of
the family of Bethune or De Arras,
of which William de St. O. was a
member. It is probable that Bald-
win le Fleming, of Biggar (1130),
was a nephew of William, his
grandfather, Archembald le Fleming
(1086), being of a branch of the
house of Bethune. (See BEATON.)
This joint connexion of the Le Flem-
yngs of Biggar, and the Douglases,
with the Devonshire house, appears
from the Liber Niger.
Douglass. See DOUGLAS.
Doust, from DOUCE.
Douste, for DoUST.
Dove. Simon D'Ove, Norm.
1180-95 (MRS); William Dovie,
Eng. c. 1272 (RH).
Dove, or Dowe, from Eu or Owe,
Normandy. See EU.
Dover, from Douvres or Dovera,
Normandy, a baronial family, of
considerable eminence, which de-
rived its name from a Scandina-
vian Dover, at the Conquest of Nor-
mandy, 912. Fulbert de Dover, t.
William I. and Henry I., had a
barony in Kent, which his descend-
ants, the De Dovers, held till the
reign of King John (Dugdale,
Banks). This baronial family has
been supposed to have derived its
j
229
DOV
DRE
name from Dover, in Kent; but it
held no office in connexion with
that Castle, nor were its possessions
(though held therefrom) equal to
those of others holding from the
same Castle. It was the elder branch
of the house of De CLINTON.
Dovey, a form of Dove.
Dovey, from Auffui, Normandy
(Lower).
Dow, or D'Eu.
See Eu.
Dowell, for Doel. Hugh Doel
was of Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
Dowie. See DOVEY.
Dowle, or Doel. See DOWELL.
Down, or De Duna. See DoN.
Also a Devonshire family, of Breton
origin, from which descended Bishop
Jewell. See JEWELL.
Dowson, from DAWSON.
Dows, from DOUCE.
Dowse, from DOUCE.
Dowsett, from Doucet. See DOG-
GETT.
Dowsing, from Dowson.
D'Oyley, a baronial family, from
Pont Doylly or Duilly, Normandy;
a branch of the BASSETTS. Robert of
Pont D'oylly, brother of Osmond
Bassett, Baron of Normanville, had
issue Robert, Nigel, and other sons,
who came to England 1066, from
whom `descended the barons and
baronets DoYLEY.
Drabel, from D'Arables. Richard
and Hugo De Arabilis occur in Nor-
mandy 12th century (MRS); Ro-
bert des Erables, t. John; Geoffry,
Hervey, and Matthew Drabel, or
Drabbel, in England, c. 1272 (RH).
Drake, Sir Francis, or De Monta-
cute, the renowned Admiral, b. near
Tavistock, 1545 (the son of Edmond
D.), considered himself to be of the
same ancestry as Sir Bernard Drake,
of Ash; but the relationship being
remote, the latter disclaimed it.
There is, however, no reason to
doubt that the D.s of Devon were all
originally of the same race. Drake
or Draco, Fitz-Draco, was a form of
Drogo, or Fitz-Drogo.
Drogo de
Montacute, 1086, held Chenolle,
Somerset, in capite; Shepton, in the
same county, from the Earl of Mor-
taine; and numerous lordships in
Devon from the Bishop of Coutances.
Among the last was Thornberie
(Domesd., 103). Richard Fitz-
Drogo granted this latter place to
Montacute Priory (Mon. i. 670).
Before 1146, Robert Draco (i.e.
Fitz-Droco or Drogo) witnessed the
foundation charter of Exeter Priory
(Mon. i. 643). In 13th cent. Ri-
chard Fitz-Drogo held from Monta-
cute Priory Thornberie, above-
mentioned (Testa, 184). The
Drakes of Devon bore a dragon
(Draco), showing that their name
had been Draco or Fitz-Draco.
、
Drage, or DRAKE, Draco (Lower).
Drain, for Traine. Petrus Traine
was of Normandy, 1180; William
Traine, 1198 (MRS); Simon Trane,
of England, c. 1272 (RH).
Drane, for DRAIN.
Draper, or le Drapier, being a
foreign name, probably included
many Norman merchants.
Drapper. See DRAPER.
Dray, or Dreye (RH). (Lower.)
Radulfus Droie, of Normandy, 1180–
95 (MRS); Hugo and Stephen
Dreye, c. 1272 (RH); Stephen
Drois (Ib.).
Draysey, for TRACEY.
Dreaper. See DRAPER.
Dridge, for DRAGE.
Dressell or Drussell, for Trussell,
a Norman family, formerly seated in
Warwickshire.
230
DRE
DUD
Drew, or De Dreux, from Dreux,
Normandy. Wado de Dreux was
living 1050 (Ord. Vitalis). Amalric
de Drewes, 1086, held lands in
Wilts (Domesd.), also Herman de
D. Hugh de Drocis (Dreux) occurs
in Dorset, 1203 (Rot. Canc.). Wal-
ter Drew (13th cent.) held Littleton,
Wilts. In 1316 Walter D. was
Lord of Littleton. Their ancestor,
William de Drocis, had held 2 fees,
1165, from Richard de Candos (Lib.
Nig.). A branch became seated at
a later period in Devon.
Drewell, or Drull, from the Nor-
man Druel. Richard Druel occurs
in the Duchy 1180-95 (MRS);
John Druel in England, c. 1272
(RH).
Drewery. See DRURY.
Drewett, Druitt, or Drouet, a
foreign name. Ralph Drueth, of
England, c. 1272 (RH). N. Droart
was of Normandy, 1180–95 (MRS).
Drewry. See DRURY.
Driver, from De Rivers, a name
very frequent in Normandy (12th
cent.), (MRS), when Serlo, Richard,
Baldwin, William, John, Walter,
Robert, Osbert, Paganus de Riperia,
de Riveria, and De Riveriis, occur.
It was also frequent in Eng-
land.
Droop, or Drope, from De Rupe,
or De la Roche. Oliver de Rupe
occurs in Normandy c. 1200 (Mem.
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 99); Richard de
Rupe in England 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
Druce, for Dreux. See DREW.
Druitt. See DREWETT.
Drury, or De Roueray, from
Rouvray, near Rouen. Milo de
Rouvray occurs 1180-95, Osbert de
Rouvray 1198 (MRS); John de
Rouverai in London and Middlesex
1189 (Rot. Pip.). In the 13th cen-
tury the name had been abbreviated
to Drury. Adam D. of York, and
William D. occur, and Sire Niel
Drury was an Alderman of London
1312 (Palgr. Parl. Writs).
Dry, or Dreye. See DRAY.
See BOIS.
Du Bois.
Ducat, or Ducket, from Douchet.
See DOGGETT.
Duce, or DUCIE, from Ussey, in
Normandy. Robert de Usseio oc-
curs in the Duchy 1180 (MRS).
Duck, or Le Duc. Willelmus
Dux was of Normandy, 1198 (MRS);
Ralph Dux of Buckinghamshire,
1198 (RCR). See DUKE.
Duke. Osmond le Duc, Alex-
ander and Robert le Duc, Norm.,
1180-98 (MRS); Radulphus Dux
of Bucks, 1199 (RCR). Hence the
Baronets Duke. Robert D. and his
father are mentioned in England
(Testa, 120).
Duckett. See DUCAT. Ranulph
Duchet was of Hants, 1130 (Rot.
Pip.).
Duckitt. See DUCAT.
Duckworth, or De Abernon,
from Abernon, near Orbec, de-
scended from Roger D'Abernon,
who held from Richard de Clare
estates in Surrey, 1086 (see AD-
DINGTON). Jordan de Abernon held
Duckworth, Cambridge, from the
Honour of Mareschal, 13th cent.
(Testa), whence the family and
name of Duckworth. His ancestor,
Hugo de Duckworth, occurs 1216
(Hardy, Obl. et fin., 587); and his
descendant, Sire John D., was sum-
moned to a great council, West-
minster, 1324 (PPW).
Dudfield, from Dudeville, Nor-
mandy. In 1165 William de Dude-
ville held a fee of ancient enfeoff-
ment in Oxford (Lib. Nig.). Bald-
-
231
DUD
DUR
win de D. in the 18th century held
lands in Essex and Herts (Testa).
Dudgeon, from Donjon. Petrus
Donjon held lands in Normandy
from Philip Augustus, c. 1204.
Dudley. In some cases descended
from the Paganels or Paynels and
Suttons, Barons of Dudley. The
former were certainly Norman.
Duell, for Druel. See DREWELL.
Duer, for De Eure, a branch of
DE BURGH and DE VESCI.
Duerre. See DUER.
Duggett, for DOGGETT.
Dukes. See DUKE.
Dumbrell, from Dumerle, con-
nected armorially with Damarell of
Devon, descended from Robert de
Aumerle or Albemarle, a baron in
Devon, 1086.
Dunman.
Dummett.
Dumville.
NABLE.
See DENMAN.
See DOMMETT.
See DOMVILLE.
Dun. See DON.
Dunball, for Danabel. See AN-
Duncombe, or D'Engaine, from
Engen or Ingen, near Boulogne.
Richard and William de Ingen ac-
companied the Conqueror. The
former in 1086 held a barony in
Bucks, &c. (Domesd.). Vitalis
D'Ingen, his son, t. Henry I., had
Richard, who m. a dau. of Alberic
de Ver, Earl of Oxford, and was
Baron of Blatherwick, Northants.
His son, Richard D'Engaine, 1165,
held in Bucks from Paganel of
Dudley (Lib. Nig.); and had, 1,
Vitalis, ancestor of
ancestor of the Barons
D'Engaine by writ, 1296; 2, Ralph
D'Engaine (written Dungun or Dun-
geom in the Testa de Neville), who
held Holcombe, Oxford, and in 1253
as Ralph D'Ungun was Lord of
Tingewick, Bucks (Testa; Rot.
Hundr.). From him descended
the Dengaines, Dunguns, or Dun-
geoms, gradually written Duncombe,
Lords of Brickhill, Bucks, 16th
cent.; and in the female line the
Earls of Feversham and the Baronets
Duncombe.
Duncombe. See PAUNCEFORT-
DUNCOMBE.
Duncum. See DUNCOMBE.
Dunell, from Donell, or Doinell.
William Doisnell occurs in Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Hugh and
Robert Dunell in England, 1198
(RCR).
Dunger, from Donger or DANGER.
Dunham. See DENMAN.
Dunhill. See DUNELL.
Dunkin. See DONKIN.
Dunn. See DUN. In many cases,
however, it is an Hiberno-Celtic
name.
Dunscombe, a corruption of
DUNCOMBE.
Dunsterville, or Dunstanville.
See ADDERLEY.
Dunville, a form of DOMVILLE.
Durand, Durant, or Duredent.
Geoffry, Roger, Henry Durant, &c.,
of Normandy, 1180-95, Aceline,
Ralph, Richard, Robert D., 1198
(MRS); Everand D. of England,
1189 (Rot. Pip.); Roger, Robert
D. in England, 1198 (RCR).
Durden, from Duredent (Lower).
See DURAND.
Durrell, from DURELL.
Durell, armorially identified with
DORRELL or DARRELL.
Durant. See DURAND.
Durrant, from DURAND. Hence
the Baronets so named.
Durrans, from DURRAN.
Durran, from DURRANT.
Durroch. See Darroch, or Dar-
RUGH.
232
DUV
EAR
Duvey, from Douay (Lower).
In 1072 Walter, son of Urso de
Douay, witnessed the charter of
Wattignies Abbey, Flanders (Bou-
quet, xi. 106). In 1065 Walter,
Castellan of Douay, witnessed a
charter of Philip I. (Ib. xí. 111).
He and Hugh his brother occur
1066 (Ib. 345). Walter de D. held
a great barony in England, 1086
(Domesd.). From him descended
the Barons of Bampton, Devon (see
Pole, Devon, 22). The name was
sometimes spelt Do, Dou, and Doe,
and was widely spread.
Dwelley, from Dolley or D'OYLEY.
Dwight, from Doit. William
de Doito, Ralph, Walter, Rainald,
Richard, 1185-95, in Normandy
(MRS); William del Doyt in Eng-
land, 1272 (RH).
Deville, armorially identified
with Deyville (Robson).
CRAVEN.
See
Dyason, for DYSON.
See EADY.
Eaddy.
Eade. See EADY.
Faden. See EDEN.
Fades. See EADE.
Eadie. See EADY.
Eady. See ADY.
Eagle,
DIGGLES.
or De Aquila.
Eagles, or De Aquila.
DIGGLES.
See
See
Eagling, for Agyllon or Agulon.
See ACOULON.
Eales, armorially identified with
Eyles and Iles (Robson), probably
the same as LISLE (Lower).
Dybell, for DIBBLE.
Dyble, for DIBBLE.
Dycee. Richard de Iz occurs in
Normandy, 1180, and William de
Iz, c. 1200 (MRS, and Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 202); Robert and
Adam Dis and Disce in England,
c. 1272 (RH).
E
Dye, for Deye, DAY.
Dyer. Radulphus Diore of Nor-
mandy, 1180, William and Robert
Diere, 1195 (MRS); Nigel and
Radulphus Tinctor of England, 1189
(Rot. Pip.). Hence the baronets of
the name.
Dyke. See DIKE.
Dykes. See DYKE.
Dymes, for D'Hiesmes.
AMES.
See
Dymond. See DIMOND.
Dyne, a form of DIVE.
Dynes. See DYNE.
Dyson, a form of Tyson or Tesson.
See PERCY.
Dyte, from Doit. See DWIGHT,
Eames.
See AMES.
Earee. See AIREY.
Earl. 1, sometimes an English
local name. 2, Theobaldus Comes
of Normandy, 1180; Geoffry Comes,
1195; Gislebert, Maurice, Nigel,
Richard, Robert Comes, 1198
(MRS). Richard, Nicholas, Roger
Comes in England, c. 1272; also in
England Agnes, Robert, Roger le
Erl (RH). See EARLES.
Earle.
Osmond and Roger le
Cont or Counte, Norm. 1180-95
(MRS). See EARL.
Earles. See EABLE,
233
EAR
EDM
Earls. See EARL.
East.
Amelot Dest, or D'Est,
was of Normandy, 1195 (MRS).
Est occurs in England frequently,
c. 1272 (RH). Temp. Henry III.
the lands of Richard de Este, Essex,
are mentioned (Hunter, Rot. Select.
255); Walter Est, 31 E. 1., wit-
nessed a charter of Wroxton Abbey,
Oxford (Mon. ii. 327). Hence the
Baronets East.
Easter, from L'Estre, near Va-
lognes, Normandy (De Gerville,
Anc. Chat. de la Manche). Richard
de l'Estre held lands in Dorset from
the time of the Conquest (Testa).
In 1165 Richard de l'E. held a
barony of four knights' fees in
Somerset (Lib. Nig.). In 1272
Robert de l'E. was Viscount of
Dorset.
Easterling, descended from some
native of the Hanse Towns (Lower).
The name occurs in England soon
after the Conquest. See STRADLING.
Eastes. See EAST.
Eayres. See AYRES.
Ebbets, for ABBOTTS.
Ebbs, for ABBS.
Ebeling. See EVELYN.
Ebers, for EVERS.
Eddie.
See ADDY.
Eddis. See ADDIS.
Eddowes. See EDDIS.
Eddy. See ADDY.
Ede. See EADE.
Eden, or De Torp. William de
Torp or Torpes and his fief in Nor-
mandy are mentioned 1180 (MRS).
He granted part of his lordship of
Eden, Durham, to the Church of
Durham before 1180 (Surtees, Dur-
ham, Append., vol. i. p. 281). His
descendant, Eustace de Eden, granted
part of Eden to the same church
1318 (Ib. vol. i. p. 40). Eustace
and Utred de Edene were witnesses
to the charter of William de Torp
of Eden, being probably his younger
brothers. The family appears to
have always remained seated in
Durham. See LAMBTON.
Edensor, a branch of SHIRLEY.
Edes. See EADES.
Edgecumbe. In 1086 Milton
with Lideton, Devon, belonged to
Tavistock Abbey. Goisfrid then
held them, from whom descended
Reginald de Lideton, who 1165 held
two fees from Tavistock (Lib. Nig.).
Eggecumbe, a dependency of Lide-
ton, was probably held by a younger
branch of the De Lidetons or Lif-
tons, as the arms are of the same
origin. It appears that the Lide-
tons and Chanceaux, who were lords
of Lideton, were the same. John
de Eggecumbe (the first probably
who bore the name) lived t. Henry
III. Chanceaux was in Touraine;
and of the English branch are men-
tioned Geoffry, Giles, and John de
Cancellis, or Chanceaux, of whom
the last named surrendered Lifton
to Edward I. (Pole, Devon).
Edie. See ADDY.
Edington. See ADDINGTON,
Edis. See ADDIS.
Edlin, for Adlin, or Fitz-Adeline.
Adeline frequently occurs c. 1272
(RH). William Fitz-Aldelm was
frequently styled Fitz-Adeline. See
DE BURGH, of which this may have
been a branch.
Edmonds. 1. A patronymic. 2.
A Norman name. Peter de St.
Edmundo occurs in Normandy 1195
(MRS); Drogo de St. Edmundo in
England 1199, and Richard (RCR),
Lucas de St. Edmund, and others,
c. 1272 (RH).
Edmunds.
See EDMONDS.
234
EDW
EMB
Edward, from St. Edward. Wil-
liam de St. Edwardo and Jordan his
son, t. Henry I., paid a fine for the
lands of Roger, uncle of Jordan
(Rot. Pip.). This was evidently a
foreign family. Hugh de St. Ed-
wardo occurs in Hereford and Bed-
ford 1199 (RCR).
Edy. See EADY.
Edye. See EADY.
Eeede. See EDE.
Eedes. See EADES.
Eeles. See EALES.
Egerton, a branch of De Toesni
Hence the
and CHOLMONDELEY.
Dukes of Bridgewater.
Eggens, for Aikens, or AIKEN.
Eggett. See HAGGETT.
Eglese. See EAGLES.
Eglon, for Aglon, or Agullon.
See ACOULon.
Ewes. See IVES.
Eckert, Echard, or Acard. See
ACHARD.
Ekins.
See AIKIN.
Ekyns. See EKINS.
Eldon. See ALDON.
Element, for Almont or ALMOND.
Elen, for ALAN.
Eley, or Elly, for ELY.
Eliot. N. Eliot occurs in Nor-
mandy 1195, and as the son of
Anschar Elyot in 1198 (MRS);
Eliot Fitz-William occurs in Eng
land 1198 (RCR); Reginald, Ro-
bert, William Eliot of England, c.
1272 (RH). From this Norman
family descended the Eliots Earls
of St. German's, the Elliotts Earls
of Minto, Scotland, and the re-
nowned Lord Heathfield, the de-
fender of Gibraltar.
Eliott. See ELIOT.
Ell, for Elles, or Helles.
HILLS.
Ellard, for ALLARD.
?
See
Ellen, for ALLEN.
Ellerd, for ALLARD.
Ellers.
Radulphus de Illeriis
Normandy 1198 (MRS).
Elles, for ELLIS.
Ellett, for ALLETT.
Elliot.
Ellice, for ELLIS or ALIS.
See ELLIOTT.
See ELIOT.
Elliott.
Ellis, or Alis, from Alis near
Pont de l'Arche. In 978 Hugh
d'Ales witnessed a deed of the Abbey
of Chartres, and was a favourite of
Fulco Niger, Count of Anjou (Des
Bois). William Alis is mentioned
as a Baron in Normandy by Ord.
Vitalis (344). He held lands in
barony in England 1086 (Domesd.).
He was a feudal tenant of William
de Breteuil in Normandy. Philip
Alis 1165 held a fief in Hereford
(Lib. Niger). The dau. of Sir Roger
Alys or Halys m. Thomas Earl of
Norfolk, son of Edward I. From
this family descend the Lords
Howard de Walden, Seaford, and
Dover.
Ellison. See ALLISON.
Elliss. See ELLIS.
Ellisson. See ELLISON.
Ells. See ELLES.
Elvery. See ALVAREY.
Elvey. See ALVEY.
Ely, or Fitz-Ely. Adam, Ralph,
and William Fitz-Elie of Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); William, Alan,
Geoffry, &c., Fitz-Elie of England
1198-9 (RCR); Sire William Fitz-
Elie, Thomas, Peter, Richard, and
others in England 1272 (RH).
Etty.
See ATTY.
Elwes, or Helwish.
Helouis, Normandy 1198 (MRS).
Emary, for AMORY.
Galterus
Embelin, for Hambelin, or Ham-
elyn. See HAMLYN.
235
、
EMB
Emblem. See EMBLEN.
Emblen. See EMBELIN.
See EMBELIN.
Emblin.
Emes. See AMES.
Emett. 1. A local name. 2.
From Amiot. N. Amiota of Nor-
mandy 1195; Robert and Roger
Amiot 1198 (MRS); William Amiot
of England c. 1272 (RH).
Emler, for AMBLER.
Emm, for EMES.
Emmett.
See EMETT.
Emmott. See EMMETT.
Emms. See AMES.
Emory. See AMORY.
Emperor. Gilbert, Roger, Wil-
liam Imperator, Normandy 1180–95
(MRS).
•
Engle. See ENGALL.
English, borne by numerous Nor-
man families. Adam, Alexander,
Alvered, Asceline, Bernard, Henry,
Elias, Gaufrid, and twenty more,
bore, 1180-95, the name of Anglicus
in Normandy (MRS). Twenty-four
of the name of Anglicus are men-
tioned in 1198 (Ib.). The families
of English or Inglis are all Norman.
6 England' is another form of An-
glicus.
Ennals, from Annel in Nor-
mandy. Henry de Enhal and Alicia
de Henhil occur in England c. 1272
(RH).
EVE
Ennever. See ENEFER.
Ensor, for EDENSOR.
Envill, for Anneville. Alexander
de Anneville occurs in Normandy
1195. See ANVILLE.
Enzer, for ENSOR.
Erle. See EARL.
Ernes, for Arnes, or ARNE.
Errol. See ERLE.
Esquilant. Roger Escollant was
of Normandy 1195 (MRS). Geoffry
Escolland 1130 witnessed a charter
of Durham Abbey (Surtees, iv. 149),
and held the see of Durham in farm
1130 (Rot. Pip.). Geoffry E. occurs
in England 1198 (RCR).
Enefer. John Enfer was of
Normandy 1195 and 1198 (MRS).
Enes. See AINS.
Eness. See ENES.
Eustace. William Eustachius
occurs in Normandy 1198 (MRS);
Eustace and Robert Eustachius in
England 1198-9 (RCR); Geoffry,
John, Roger, Ralph Eustace in
Enever.
See ENEFER.
Engall. See ANGELL.
England, or of England, equiva- England, c. 1272 (RH). Of this
lent to ENGLISH.
name were the Viscounts Baltinglas
in Ireland.
Esson, from Esson, Normandy.
William de Esson occurs in the
Duchy, c. 1200 (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. v.).
Estell, for ASTELL.
Estelle. See ESTELL.
Evanson, for IVISON.
Evatt, or Ivaz. See IVES.
Eve, Eves, or Ives. Radulphus,
Maingot, and Osbert Ivas of Nor-
mandy 1180, 1195 (MRS). The
name of Ive and Eve frequent in
England c. 1272 (RH).
Eveling. See AVELING.
Evelyn. Roger Ivelin, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS).
Evelyn, Avelin, armorially iden-
tified. Avelin armorially connected
with Abelin or Abelyn, and the
latter similarly identified with Abi-
lon. See ABELON. The notion of
Burke, who derives the name from
Evelyn near Shifnal, Salop, appears
to be incorrect. The name of that
236
EVE
FAI
place was formerly Evelyth, which
has never been that of the family of
Evelyn.
Eveness, for Evens, or AVENS.
Everard. N. Everard of Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); William
Evrard 1198 (Ib.); Richard Eve-
rard of England, 1199 (RCR);
Richard and William E., c. 1272,
in England (RH).
Everet, for EVERARD, armorially
identified (Robson).
Everett. See EVERET.
Evers. See HAVERS.
Every, a Norman name. Ranulph
Ivrou occurs in the Duchy, 1180;
Tustin Evrie, 1198 (MRS); Prinet
Evrie of Normandy had a safe con-
duct from Henry V. (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 216); Ralph, Nicho-
las, Walter Avery of England, c.
1272 (RH). Of this name are the
Baronets Every.
Eves. See EVE.
Evetts. See DIVETT.
Faber. Richard, Hugo, John,
Robert, Roger Faber, were both of
Normandy and England 1180-98
(MRS and RCR). Thirty-two per-
sons bore the name in Normandy,
and fourteen in England, at that time.
Sixty-one occur in England c. 1272
(RH). The name was afterwards
usually translated as 'Smith.'
Facer, for Fasart, the arms of
which are preserved (Robson).
Roger Fessart, Ralph, William, and
John of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Facey. Geoffry Fasse was of
Normandy 1195. In 1198 Geoffry
Evil, Eville, or Deyville (Low-
er). See CRAVEN.
Evitt.
See DIVETT.
Evry.
See EVERY.
Ewart. William de Huart, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
Ewer, for EURE, a branch of De
Vesci, and De BURGH, formerly Lords
Eure.
Eyles. See ELES.
Eyre. 1. A local English name.
2. From Le Heir, Heres. William
and Wymarc Heres occur in Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS). Adam, Geoffry,
John, Nicholas le Eyr, and others in
England, c. 1272 (RH). Hence the
Earls of Newburgh and Lords Eyre.
F
Eyrl. See EARL.
Eyton, a branch of Pantulf, Baron
of Wem 1086, from whom Warin,
his relative, held Eton or Eyton
(Domesd.). Robert de E. was living
c. 1170. This family bore the arms
of Pantulf quarterly (Eyton, Sa-
lop, viii. 27-35).
Farsi and Roger F. also occur
(MRS). Hugh Faci was of Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH).
Fache, for FACEY.
Facy. See FACEY.
Fage or Fagg. John, Robert, and
Simon de Fago of Normandy 1198,
William de Fago 1180 (MRS);
Walter Fegge of Norfolk 1199
(RCR). William le Fag paid a fine
in Sussex 1265 (Roberts, Excerpta).
Of this line were the Fagges of
Sussex, Baronets.
Fagg. See FAGE.
Fail, for Faiel. See FELL.
237
FAI
FᎪᎡ .
Faint, for Fant, or FAUNT.
Fair. Radulphus Fere of Nor-
mandy 1180, 1195 (MRS). Regin-
ald Fer of England 1199 (RCR).
Walter Fere of England, c. 1272
(RH).
Fairbridge, a form of FAIRBRASS.
Fairer, for FARRER.
Fairfield, or Fierville. Lovel,
Ralph, and Roger de Fiervilla of
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
Fairhead, Fairet, or Freret.
Richard Freret, of Normandy, 1195
(MRS). Oinus, Richard, Robert F.
1198 (Ib.). Thomas Ferrator, of
England, c. 1199 (RCR). Robert
Ferot, c. 1272 (RH).
Fairman. Walter Farman was
of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). N.
Fereman occurs in Devon 1189 (Rot.
Pip.).
Fairs, from FAIR.
Fairbrass or Firebrass. Radul-
phus Fierebrache of Normandy, 1198
(MRS). Henry Ferebraz occurs in
England c. 1272 (RH). The Baro-
nets Firebrace were of this family.
Fairy, for FERRY.
Faith, from St. Faith, or De S.
Fide. Geoffry de Sancta Fide
was of Normandy 1198 (MRS);
William de S. F. of England, 1194;
and Gilbert de S. F. 1199 (RCR).
Falconer. This name includes
families of various origin, especially
Norman. Henricus Falconarius
occurs in Normandy 1198 (MRS);
and also frequently in England
(RCR). Henry de Wada, Geoffry,
Walter de Maner, and Hugh de
Hanville of Normandy 1180-1200,
are mentioned as Falconarii Regis
(MRS).
Falkner. See FALCONER.
Faley, the Norman pronunciation
of Falet. William Falet of Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert
Fellei of England, c. 1272 (RH).
Fallace, for FALAISE, a great
baronial family. Geoffry de Falaise,
son of Ameline, witnessed 1075 a
charter of William de Braiose in
Sussex (Mon. i. 581). William de
Falaise in 1086 held the barony of
Dartington, Devon, and 29 lordships
(Domesd.). The family was spread
in all parts of England in the 12th
cent., and long remained eminent.
Fallowfield, armorially identi-
fied with Fauville or FAVELL.
Fallows, from FELLOVES.
Fallwell, for Falvel or FAVell.
Fancourt, from Vandelicourt,
near Beauvais. Helias de Fanacort
held a fee of ancient enfeoffment from
Deincourt in Lincoln 1165 (Lib.
Nig.). Gerard de Phanucort was a
benefactor to Thurgarton Priory
(Mon. ii. 94). Sire Bertin de Fane-
cort was pardoned as an adherent of
the Earl of Lancaster 1318, and was
summoned from York to a great
council 1324 (Palgr. Parl. Writs).
Fanner, for FENNER.
Fannin. See FANNING.
Fanning, from Fainent or Fain-
eant. John and William Faitneant,
or Fainent, of Normandy 1198
(MRS).
Fannon, from FANNING.
Faraday, or Fereday, from Ferté
or La Ferté, Normandy. The family
of De la Ferté had branches in
England from the Conquest. See
BROWNE.
Farden, for Vardon, or VERDON.
Farey, for FERRY.
Farish, for FARISS.
Fariss, for FERRIS.
Farley. See VARLEY.
See FAIRMAN.
Farment, for FARMAN.
Farman.
238
FAR
FAW
Farmer, no doubt includes fami-
lies of Norman and other origins.
The earliest mention of the surname
seems to be in Normandy 1195, when
John Fermor occurs (MRS). The
name was unfrequent in England c.
1272 (RH). Of this name were the
Fermors Earls of Pomfret, and the
Baronets Farmer.
Farnes. See FARREN.
Farr, for FAIR.
Farra, for FARRER.
Farrah.
See FARRA.
Farran, for FARREN.
Farrance, for FRANCE.
Farrant, for Ferrant or Ferrand.
William Ferrand held one fee of the
Honour of Montford, Normandy, c.
1165 (Feod. Norm. Duchesne). In
1203 Roger Ferrand, man at arms of
the Earl of Leicester, was appointed
to a serjeantry at Caen (Hardy, Rot.
Norm.83). In 1203 the estate of Wil-
liam F. was granted to others by King
John (Ib. 76, 99). In 1305 Hugh
was found son and heir of Henry
Ferrant, and petitioned for the cus-
tody of Skipton Castle, York, as
hereditary in his family (Roberts,
Cal. Geneal. 708, 795).
Farre, for Fere, or FAIR.
Farren. Robert and Guarin
Farin were of Normandy 1180
(MRS); Geoffry and Roger Ferun
of England c. 1272 (RH).
armorially identified
Farrer,
with Ferrers of Bere-Ferrers. See
FERRERS.
Farrier, for FERRIER.
Farries, for Farris, or FERRIS.
Farrin. See FARREN.
Farris, for FERRIS.
Farrow, for Farra, or FARRER,
armorially identified.
Farthing, for FARDEN.
Fase. Geoffry Fasse occurs in
Normandy 1195 (MRS); Simon
Fesse in England c. 1272 (RH).
Fast, for FASsett.
Fassett. William Facetus of
Normandy 1198 (MRS): Radulph
le Facet in England c. 1272 (RH).
Fathers, or Fethers, from Le
Feutrier. Reinfrid and Osmund le
Feutrier of Normandy 1195 (MRS).
Walter le Feuteror c. 1272 in Eng-
land (RH), and Isabella le Fetor.
Faulconer, for FALCONER,
Faulkner, for FALCONER.
Faulks, for Faukes, or VAUX,
Faulls, for Vaulx, or VAUX.
Faultless, for FALLACE.
Faunt, for Font, or De Fonte.
Norman, Peter, William, Hugh,
Robert, Umfrid, Richard, Ralph,
Ranulph de Fonte of Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). Reginald and
Emma de Fonte of England 1198-9
(RCR). Many of the name occur
here c. 1272 (RH). The family of
De Fonte flourished in Norfolk (See
Blomefield) and other counties.
Faupel, for Fauvel. See FAVELL.
Faussett, armorially connected
with FOSSETT, or Fossart.
Fauntleroy, or Enfauntleroy, ap-
pears to be of foreign origin, but its
date is uncertain.
Favell, or Fauvel. See FOWELL.
The name frequently occurs in Nor-
mandy 1180-98 (MRS). William
Fauvel or Falvel held from Oliver
de Tracy, Devon, in 1165. The
family occurs 13th cent. in York,
Northants, Rutland; and Sir
William Fauvel was M.P. for
Derby 1314.
Faviell, for FAVELL.
Fawell. See FoWELL.
Fawkes, a form of VAUX.
Fawn, from Vannes, or Vane.
Galfridus de Fane witnessed the
239
FAW
FER
¡
•
foundation charter of Tywardereth
Priory, Cornwall (Mon. i. 587).
Reginald Fane, c. 1300 manucaptor
of an M.P. for Pershore. Gueroch
or Werok was Count of Vennes or
Vannes c. 630 (Albert le Grand,
Vie des Saints: Vie de St. Gildas).
Fawsitt. See FAUSSETT.
Fay, from Fay, Normandy. Re-
ginald du Fai, Geoffry and Ralph de
la Faia of Normandy 1180–98
(MRS). Ralph de Faia possessed
estates Surrey 1156 (Rot. Pip.), and
1223 the king received the homage
of John, son of Ralph de Fai, for a
knight's fee in Surrey, held in capite
(Roberts, Excerpta, i. 102). His
sisters m. Roger de Clere, and Ri-
chard Longespée.
Fayle. See FAIL.
Fayors, for Fairs.
Fayrer, for FARRER.
Fearis. See FERRIS.
See FAIR.
Fear, or Fere. See FAIR.
Feare, or Fere. See FAIR.
Fearman. See FAIRMAN.
Fearn, for FEARON.
Feasey, for Veasey, or Vesci.
See VESEY.
Feast, for Fast, or FASSETT.
Fearon. N. Feron of Normandy
1180, Geoffry, John, Odo, Richard,
Robert, Roger, Sulpice, and William
Feron 1198 (MRS). Geoffry and Ro-
ger Ferun of England c. 1272 (RH).
Fee. See FAY.
Feesey, for VESEY.
Felix. Radulphus Fellex of
Normandy 1195, Nicholas Feliz
1198 (MRS). Gilbert, Hugh, John
Felice of England c. 1272 (RH).
Fell, from FAIEL. William Faiel
of Normandy 1180, Gilbert Faiel
1198 (MRS). Petronilla and Re-
ginald Fale, and William de Fall of
England c. 1272 (RH).
Fellowes, for Felice, or FELIX.
Fellows, for. Felice, or Fellex.
See FELIX.
Fells. See FELL.
Felton, a branch of the Lords
Bertram of Mitford, Northumber-
land (Banks, Dorm. Peerage, Art.
Bertram). See MITFORD.
Fenn, armorially identified with
Vene or Venn (Robson). Rualan
de Vein of Normandy 1195, John
de Vein 1198 (MRS); Thomas and
Ralph de Vein in England 1199
(RCR); Roger, Henry de Fen and
others c. 1272 (RH).
Fenner. Odo Fenarius of Nor-
mandy 1180-95; Walter Fannere
of England c. 1272 (RH).
Fenning. See FANNING.
Fennings, for FENNING.
Fereday. See FARADAY.
Fermor. See FARMER.
Ferne, for Feron. See FEARON.
Fernee, for Verney.
See
FERNEY.
Ferney, for Verney or Vernai,
from St. Paul de Vernai, near
Bayeux. Gereline de Vernaco, c.
1080, was a benefactor to Conches,
Normandy (Gall. Christ. xi. 132);
and soon after Ralph de V. In
1158 Walter de Vernai was of
Cambridgeshire (Rot. Pip.). In
1223 Ralph de V. paid a fine for
having m. Agnes Wac without
royal licence (Roberts, Excerpt.);
Simon de Verney, 1268, had a suit
with Berenger le Moyne relating to
his lands, Northants. From this
family descended the Lords Wil-
loughby de Broke.
Fernie, for FERNEY.
Feron. See FEARON.
Ferrand. See FARRANT.
Ferrar. See FERRERS.
Ferrer. See FERRERS.
240
FER
Ferrers, a baronial family, from
Ferrières St. Hilary, near Bernai,
Normandy. Walchelino de F., C.
1031, had a war with Hugh Bar-
batus, Baron of Montfort (Ord.
Vitalis); Henry de F. held a barony
in England, 1086. In 1096 Wil-
liam de F. was a chief leader in the
Crusade (Ord. Vit.). The history
of this family, Earls of Derby, and
of its various branches in England,
is too well known to need detail.
Ferrey, the Norman pronuncia-
tion of Feret. Richard Feret,
Robert, and Oinus F. of Normandy,
1180-98 (MRS); Robert Ferot of
England, c. 1272 (RH).
Ferry. See FERREY.
Ferrie. See FERREY.
Ferrier, for FERRERS.
Ferries. See FERRIS.
Ferriman, for Ferman, or FAIR-
MAN.
Ferry, for VERRY.
Ferris, or Ferres, a form of
FERRERS (Lower).
Ferns. See FERNE.
Fethers. See FATHERS.
Fetherston. Ralph de F. granted
lands to Nostel Priory, York, t.
Henry I. The Church of Fetherston
was at the same time granted by
Hugh de Laval (Mon. ii. 34), from
which it seems probable that the
Lords of Fetherston were of the
family of Laval. The latter came
from Laval, Maine. Gui, Sire de
Laval, lived c. 1000 (Des Bois);
John de Laval witnessed a charter
in Normandy, c. 1065. His de-
scendants possessed a barony in
Northumberland.
Fever, or Le Fevre, the usual
Norman-French form of FABER.
Few, for Viel, the terminal letter
softened to u. Agnes, Milo, Robert,
FID
靠
​John Viel or Vyel of England, c.
1272 (RH); Richard and William
V., 1189 (Rot. Pip.); Rad. Vitulus
or Vetulus, 1158 (RP); Robert
Viel occurs in Normandy, 1198
(MRS).
6
Fewtrell, from the French Vau-
trel, a hunter (see Vautrarius,'
apud Ducange). William Falte-
reilus held lands by knight service
from the See of Chichester, 1165
(Lib. Nig.); Ralph Futerel occurs
in a suit, Herts, 1198 (RCR). The
name also remains as Fottrell.
Fey, for FAY.
Finch, for FINCH.
Ffitch. See FITCH.
Ffrench, for FRENCH.
Flander, for Viander. N. Viandier
occurs in Normandy, 1198 (MRS).
Fichett. Osbert Fichett of Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Ralph, Hugh,
Robert F. held, 1165, in Sussex and
Somerset (Lib. Nig.); Thomas F.
of Norfolk, in 1199 (RCR, &c.). In
1198 the name occurs several times
as Fiket.
Fick. Joanna de Vicques occurs
in Normandy, t. Henry V., Grimald
Vic. t. John; Robert de Vico
in England, c. 1272 (RH). The
fief of Vec or Vic is mentioned in
Normandy.
Ficken, from Vicinus. Goumond
and Empire Veisin of Normandy,
1198 (MRS); Henry and William
le Veysin or Vicinus of England,
c. 1272 (RH).
Fickling. Richard de Wyclyne
occurs in Rutland, c. 1272 (RH).
This lordship I have not found in
England.
Fiddes, from St. Fides. Geoffry
de Sancta Fide occurs in Normandy,
1198 (MRS); Gilbert and Walter
de S. Fide in England (RCR).
*
Ꭱ
241
FID
FIN
Fiddey, from St. Fides. See FID-
Fiddy. See FIDDEY.
Fiddymont, for Vaudemont,
from V. near Nancy; the only place
of the name in France.
DES.
Fidge, for FITCH.
Fidgen, for FICKEN or VICINUS.
Fidler, armorially identified with
Fidelow, which is armorially iden-
tified with Vis-de-lou, from Vis de
lou in Normandy. William Vis de
lou occurs there, 1198 (MRS). Hum-
frid Vis de lou held a barony, Berks,
1086 (Domesd.), and Ralph V. was
seated in Norfolk. In both counties
the family flourished for many ages.
Walkelin Vis de lou held a barony
in Berks, 1165.
Field, or De la Felda, embraces
both English and Norman families.
Richard de la Felda is mentioned in
Normandy, t. John (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. v. 126).
Fielden, for FIELDING.
Fielder, from Feltrier, or Feutrier.
Reinfrid Feutrier occurs in Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Walter le
Feuterer in England, c. 1272 (RH).
Figes, or Figeys, from Figg or
Vic. See FICK.
Figgess. See FIGES.
Figg, a form of FIC or FICK.
Figgins, for FICKEN or Vicinus.
Fielding. This family ought
not perhaps to be introduced, being
not earlier in England than the
thirteenth century. Its history as
a branch of the Counts of Habs-
bourg is well known.
Filer. Robert Vidulator or Le
Vielur, and Reginald of England,
c. 1272 (RH); Turstan le Violur
in 1199 (RCR); Geoffry Vielator
of Devon, 1130 (Rot. Pip.). Evi-
dently a foreign family.
Filder. See FIELDER.
Fillary, or Villary, for Valery or
St. Valery. Reginald de St. Valery
held a barony in Lincolnshire, 1086
(Domesd.). Reginald and William
Fitz-Herbert de St. V. occur in
England 1130 (Rot. Pip.); Wido
and Thomas de St. V. in 1199
(RCR). Reginald, son of Wido
de St. V., was granted the Barony
of Yvery in Oxfordshire by Henry II.
Bernard, his son, died at the siege
of Acre, Palestine, leaving Thomas,
who left a dau. and heir, m. to
Robert de Dreux.
Filler, for Le Vielur. See FILER.
Fillpot, or Philpot. N. Philipot
of Normandy, 1180–95 (MRS). See
PHILPOTT.
Finch. An English sobriquet
converted into a surname.
It no
doubt included families of various
origin, Norman and otherwise.
Finch, or De Vendôme. Acfred,
Baron of Preuilly, founder of Preuilly
Abbey, Anjou, m. Beatrice of Isso-
dun (Anselme, viii. 723, &c.; Gall.
Christ. xiv. 55, 302). His son,
grandson, and greatgrandson were
all named Geoffry, The latter
became, 1085, Count of Vendôme.
From his elder son descended the
Counts of V. Geoffry, the second,
accompanied Geoffry Count of Anjou
in his invasion of Normandy, 1136,
and had issue Herbert de Vendômẹ,
who came to England with Henry II.,
and is mentioned in a charter of
Count Burchard of V. as his rela-
tive (Gall. Christ. xiv. 324). He
had two sons, William de V., one
of the nuncii of Henry III. (Hardy,
Lit. Claus.), and Herbert de Ven-
dôme or Veneum, who in 1203 paid
a fine (Rot. Canc.). John Fitz-
Herbert his son held lands in Kent
242
FIN
FIT
in capite (Testa), and had issue
Herbert Fitz-Herbert, surnamed Le
Finch, living 1299 and 1301, who
held in capite in Kent. Herbert
Fitz-H. his son was father of Vin-
cent Herbert or Finch, ancestor of
the Earls of Winchilsea, and Lord
Finch of Fordwich.
Fines, a baronial family, from
Fiennes in the county of Guines.
Eustace, Baron of Fiennes, c. 1020,
m. Adela, Lady of Ardres, dau. of
Everard de Furnes, and had Conon-
de Fiennes, who founded Beaulieu
Abbey, Boulogne, and had issue
Conon, father of Eustace, ancestor
of the Barons of F. (Des Bois).
This family was seated in Kent at
an early date, and held the office of
hereditary castellans of Dover.
Fingerhut, or Vingraut, ap-
parently from Vingrau, near Per-
pignan.
Finnes, armorially identified with
Fiennes or FINES.
Finney. William Fenie of Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS); John Venie
of England, c. 1272 (RH).
Finnis, or Fenys. See FINNES.
Finter, for VINTER, or Venator.
Firmin. N. Firmin of Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS), and Wil-
liam Forman, 1198 (Ib.).
Firminger, from the Norman-
French Fromageur (Lower), pro-
bably a family of foreign origin.
Firrell. See FURRELL.
Fish. The English form of
Piscis. Osmond de Piscis or Pisce,
William and John, occur in Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); William
de Piscis in England, c. 1272 (RH).
The name was afterwards translated.
Fishe. See FISH.
Fisher, or Piscator. Ernis Pis-
cator and Galterus of Normandy,
1180-98 (MRS); Robert and God-
win P. of England, 1189, and
Geoffry Fitz-Ralph Piscator, 1199
(Rot. Pip.; RCR). The name
common c. 1272 (RH). It no doubt
includes families of different origins.
Fisk, or Fyske, armorially identi-
fied with Fyshe or FISH.
Fison, for Veisin or Vicin. See
FICKEN.
Fitch, for Fitz (Lower). Fitz
or Le Fils, evidently foreign, occurs
in England c. 1272, when Gilbert,
Walter, and William Fitz are men-
tioned (RH).
Fitchew, for FITCHETT.
Fitter, for Fetter or Feutrier. See
FIELDER.
Fitzgerald, ΟΙ De Mortaine.
About A.D. 660 Aother or Other, a
great noble of Aquitaine and pro-
bably of Gothic descent, was de-
prived of estates in Aquitaine by
Clotaire III. (Bouquet, x. 342).
Sacerge, one of these estates, was
afterwards in possession of the
family, and was granted by another
Other, c. 987, to the Abbey of
Fleury near Orleans (Ibid.). Other
or Autier, his son (whose name
was Latinised Austerius), was Lord
of the Castle of Mortaine, Aquitaine,
c. 1030, and had issue Gilbert, Lord
of Mortaine (Gallia Christ. ii. 48,
Instr.), and Walter Fitz-Other, who
accompanied the Conqueror to Eng-
land, and received from him a
barony and the office of Castellan
of Windsor, whence his descendants
bore the name of De Windsor.
From a younger son descended the
house of Fitzgerald. The Earls of
Kildare, Dukes of Leinster, the
Earls of Desmond, the Marquises
of Lansdowne, the Barons and
Viscounts Windsor, Barons of Decies,
R 2
243
FIT
FLA
Earls of Totness, Barons Carew, and
other great families, descended from
the same house. The name of
Fitzgerald, being a clan name in
Ireland, was adopted there by num-
bers of persons of Hiberno-Celtic
descent in no way related to this
house.
Fitzgibbon, a branch of FITZ-
GERALD, and formerly Earls of
Clare.
Fitzmaurice, a branch of Fitz-
gerald, Marquises of Lansdowne
and Earls of Orkney.
Fitzwater, a branch of the
Counts of Brionne, descended from
Richard I. Duke of Normandy. Its
ancestor was Robert de Tonbridge,
fifth son of Richard Fitz-Gilbert,
son of Gilbert, Count of Brionne,
in Normandy. His son Walter
Fitz-Robert was the progenitor of
the great house of Fitz-Walter,
Barons Fitz-Walter, who possessed
the great barony of the Baynards in
Essex. The name was frequently
written Fitzwater.
Fitzwilliam. This family has
been supposed, but erroneously, to
be of Anglo-Saxon origin. It was
of Flemish origin, and derived its
original name of De Clerfai from
Clerfai, Clarefay, or Clarfait, near
Avesnes. Of this family was Henry
de Clarofageto, Abbot of Tournay,
1227 (Gall. Christ. iii. 299). God-
ric de Clarefai was living t. Henry I.
His son William Fitz-Godric or De
Clarefai was of note in the reign of
Stephen. He is mentioned, 1142,
by John Prior of Hagulstad as
having escaped from Randolf, Earl
of Chester, to Tickhill Castle
(Hunter, South Yorkshire, i. 333).
Some time before 1156 he as Wil-
liam de Clarafai with Alicia de
Tanai his wife and Albreda de
Lisures founded Hampole Priory,
York (Mon. i. 831). He married
2ndly Albreda de Lisures, by whom
he acquired Sprotboro and Plumptre,
and had issue William Fitzwilliam,
Lord of Sprotboro, who confirmed
the gifts of his predecessors, espe-
cially of his mother Albreda de
Lisures to Hampole (Hunter, Ibid.).
The chief seat of this family was
Plumptre, Notts, and from it de-
scended the Fitzwilliams of Sprot-
boro, the Earls of Southampton,
Viscounts Fitzwilliam, and Earls
Fitzwilliam.
Flamank. Elye, Geoffry, and
John Flamenc of Normandy, 1198;
Clement, Serlo, Petre, Elye, Alard
Flamenc or Flameng, 1180 – 95
(MRS); William, Robert, Ranulph
Flameng in England, 1199 (RCR).
Flanders, or Flaunders. The
English version of Flandrensis, a
common name in England from the
Conquest, and which speaks for
itself. See FLEMING.
Flather, or Flatter, for Falter,
Felter, or Felterer, derived from
Feltrier or Feutrier. See FIELDER.
Flavell, for Falvel or Fauvel,
from Fauvel, or Fauville, near Ev-
reux. John, Robert, Hugh de
Fauvel of Normandy, 1180
1180 - 95
(MRS). William Fauvel held half
a fee in Devon, 1165 (Lib. Nig.).
Sire William Fauvel was of North-
ants and Rutland, c. 1300, other
branches seated in Derby and York.
In Worcester the name by trans-
position of letters became Flavell.
Flavelle, for FLAVEL.
Flawith, for Flawit, Floete, or
Flote, from La Flotte, near Ro-
chelle. John de la Flode occurs in
England, c 1272 (RH). The arms
244
FLA
FLO
of Flowde, Flote, or Floelte are
preserved by Robson.
Flawn, for Filaun or Villan.
Ranulph Villanus, Richard, Ha-
ward, Gilbert, Simon, Ivo, of Nor-
mandy 1180-98 (MRS). Hugh,
John, Richard le Vilein or Vileyn
of England, c. 1272 (RH).
Flaws, for FELLOWES.
Fleet, for Floete or Flotte. See
FLAWITH.
Fleming, or Flandrensis, borne
by many Flemish families who ac-
companied the Conqueror. Walter
Flandrensis was a Baron in Herts,
Bucks, Bedf., &c., 1086. See WENT-
WORTH. The family of Flandrensis,
of Devon, was probably a branch of
Bethune or De Arrás. See FLEMY-
ING. The mention of the name is
frequent from the Conquest. Of
this name are the Baronets Le
Fleming; and the Earls of Wigton
and the Barons of Slane bore the
same name.
Flemming, for FLEMING.
Flemwell, a corruption of Flam-
ville, from Flamanville near Yvetot,
Normandy. Roger de Flamville
witnessed a charter of Walter Espec
for Rivaux, York, t. Henry I., being
one of his tenants (Mon. i. 729). He
is mentioned 1130, also Hugh de F.
in York, and in 1165, Roger de F.,
York, who held eight and a half
fees from Mowbray (Lib. Nig.). |
The family long flourished in great
eminence in England. William and
Lohout de Flamonville occur in
Normandy 1195 (MRS).
Fletcher, or Le Flechier. Robert
Flechier occurs in Normandy 1198
(MRS); Adam le Flecher in Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RI); Denis Flecha-
rius of Lincoln occurs 1203 (Rot.
Canc.). Robert le Flecher and Denis
1
held by serjeantry in Lincoln
(Testa, 347, 371), 13th cent. Of
this name are the Baronets Fletcher.
Fleury, from Flory, Normandy,
held from Philip Augustus by Wal-
ter de Flori. Serlo, Walter, Robert
de Flori of Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
Hugh de Fluri held three fees in
Hants, 1165 (Lib. Nig.). He granted.
lands to Taunton Abbey, Somerset,
before 1162 (Mon. ii. 83). A branch
of the family long flourished at
Combe-Flory, Somerset.
Flewitt, for Floete or Flotte. See
FLAWITH.
Fley, for FLY.
Flick, for FLECK.
Fliess, or Flyes, for FLY.
Flight, armorially identified with
FLY or De Flagio.
Float, for Flotte.
See FLAWITH.
Flood, or Flode, from Flote. See
FLAWITH. The Baronets Flood
descended from this family.
Florence, probably from St. Flo-
rent or St. Florence, near Orleans.
The arms preserved by Robson, az.,
a cross floretty, are of early date.
Flower, or de Flore, otherwise
de Janville, seated in Rutland 14th
cent., and previously at Flore, North-
ants. The estate of William Tilli and
Robert de Leicester (i.e. Flore) was
restored to them in 1222 (Roberts,
Excerpta). Flore of Northants bore
fleur-de-lys, as did De Leicester.
The families are therefore armorially
identified. See LEICESTER. The
Viscounts Ashbrook are of this
family.
Flowerday, or Flowerdue, from
Foladoube. Robert Foladoube in
1180 paid a fine in the Viscounty of
Bayeux, Normandy (MRS). Lower
derives the name from Fleur-Dieu,
given as a sobriquet.
245
FLO
Flowers, for FLOWER.
Flude. See FLOOD.
Fludger. See FLUDYER.
Fludyer, or Fludger, a transposi-
tion of Fullager, which is a corrupt
form of Fulger or FOULGER. Of this
name were the Baronets Fludyer.
Fluker, for FULCHER. N. Ful-
chere of Normandy, 1195 (MRS).
The arms of Fulcher of Derby are
preserved by Robson.
›
FOL
berts, Cal. Geneal.). Temp. Eliz.,
Richard Folly had a suit at law
in the same county; and Edward
Foley of the same county was
ancestor of the Lords Foley. Of
this family was the celebrated Rich-
ard Foley, the founder of an im-
portant branch of the iron manufac-
ture, whose adventurous and suc-
cessful career has been described by
Mr. Smiles in Self-Help.'
(
Flurry, for Flory, or FLEURY.
Flutter, for Flatter or FLATHER.
Flux, for Flex or Fellex. Radul-
phus Fellex of Normandy, 1195
(MRS); Richard Flisk and Gilbert
Felice of England, c. 1272 (RH).
Fly, from Fly or Flagium, Nor-
mandy (Lower). Robert, William,
Henry de Flagie, Normandy, 1180-
95 (MRS); Richard de F., 1198
(Ib.); Oda, Ralph, Roger Flie of
England, c. 1272 (RH).
Foakes. See FOWKES.
Foale, for Foel or FoWELL.
Foget, for Faget. Radulphus
Faget of Normandy, 1195 (MRS);
Richard Faggot of England, 1199
(RCR).
Fogg, for FAGG.
Folder, for Felder or FIELDER.
Foley, from La Folie or Folia,
near Bayeux. Robert Folie occurs
in Normandy 1195 (MRS). John
de Folia was a benefactor to St.
Frideswide's, Oxford (Mon. Ang. i.
175), and the gift was confirmed by
Pope Adrian (Ib.). Richard de la
Folie in 1165 held one fee of ancient
enfeoffment in Wilts (Lib. Nig.).
Roger de la F. held Stratton, Wilts,
as one fee in 13th century (Testa). |
At this time Robert de la F. held
lands from the See of Worcester
(Ib.). In 1304 Adam, son of Guido
Follenfaunt. Hubert Folen-
fant in 1066 held Gouberville, Dai-
nonville, and Couverville, Nor-
mandy, from Adelais, dau. of Tur-
stan Halduc (Wiffen, Mem. Russell,
i. 17). Ralph Folefant held by
knight service in Bedford from Simon
de Beauchamp, 1165 (Lib. Niger).
Hugh Folenfaunt was of England,
1272 (RH).
Follett. Gilbert, Mainard, and
Robert Folet of Normandy, 1195-8
de la F., occurs in Worcester (Ro- | (RCR). William Folet held lands
In the reign of Henry II. Theo-
bald De Moulines confirmed to Bar-
barie Abbey, Normandy, the grants
made by Walter, Robert, and Wil-
liam de la Folie, brothers (Mem.
Soc. Ant. Norm. vii. 141).
Foljambe, Fulgeam, or Fowl-
champe, from Fulgent, originally
Fulmechon, near Alençon. William
and Josceline de Fulmechon of Nor-
mandy, 1180; Aubry, Gilbert, and
others of the name, 1198 (MRS);
Thomas, Robert Folejambe of Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH).
Folk, or Fitz-Fulco. See FOWKES.
Folkard, or Fokard. Radulfus
Fochart of Normandy 1198 (MRS);
William Fouquart. do. t. Henry V.;
John Folkard of England, c. 1272
(RH).
Folks. See FOWKES.
Folkes. See FoWKES.
}
246
FOL
FOR
in Kent, 1086 (Domesd.); William
F. in Gloucester and Worcester,
1165 (Lib. Nig.). Milo, Robert,
and William F. of England, 1189
(Rot. Pip.); Reginald F. in 1199
(RCR).
Folley. Roger Folli of Nor-
mandy, 1195 (MRS); Horold Folie
of England, c. 1272 (RH).
Folliott, a baronial family. Be-
fore the Conquest, Lord Roger
Foliot in 1050 granted Omonville,
Normandy, to Lessay Abbey (Gall.
Christ. xi. 237). William Folet of
Kent, 1086 (Domesd.), was father
of Othert and Adelulph, predeces-
sors of Roger Foliott, who in 1165
held a barony of fifteen knights' fees
in Northants (Lib. Niger; Bridges,
Northants, i. 234). Several branches
of this family existed in England t.
Henry II., from one of which de-
scended the family of De Ryther.
See RYDER.
Follit, for FOLLETT.
Folser, for FULCHER.
Fooks.
See FoWKES.
Foreman, or Forman, for FAIR-
MAN or Ferman.
Forrester. Vitalis, Rualen, Geof-
fry, Hugo, Radulphus Forestarius,
and four others, of Normandy, 1180–
95; and Geoffry, Gilbert, Hugh,
Lambert, Vivian Forestarius, 1198
(MRS). Several of these appear in
Footitt. Andolt Fotet was of England (RCR). Fifteen or twenty
Normandy, 1198 (MRS).
of the name occur here, c. 1272,
bearing Norman Christian names
(RII). Of this name were the Lords
Forrester of Scotland.
Force. Gerelm de Forz in 1165
was one of the Barons of the French
Vexin (Feod. Norm. Duchesne);
William de Forz was Earl of Albe-
marle in England. William and
Isabella de Forz occur,
c. 1272
(RH). Gerelm and Helie de Forz
and Supplicius de Fors are men-
tioned in Normandy 1180-98
(MRS). Robson mentions the name
as Forts or De Fortibus.
Fores, for Force.
Forge. William de Forgis occurs
in Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Wil-
liam de Furcis in England, 1199
(RCR); William de Furches, c.
1272 (RH).
Forgan, for Forican, which is
armorially identified with Foricall
or Ficault. The latter appears to
be identical with Foucault. Ra-
nulph, Richard, Adam Foucholt or
Foukolt of Normandy, 1198 (MRS).
Forman, See FOREMAN.
Formon, for FORMAN.
Forrest, from Forez, Normandy.
Guerard and Nicholas de Foresta of
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). William
Forist held lands in Hants 1086
(Domesd.). Hugh de Forester wit-
nessed a charter of Hugh de Ca-
hanes for Luffield Priory, Northants
(Mon. i. 522), and a charter of Wil-
liam Earl of Albemarle for Geron-
don, Leicester (Mon. i. 773). The
Baronets Forrest are of this race.
Forrestt, for FORREST.
Forrow, for Farrow, armorially
identified with FARRER.
Forsey. See FURSEY.
Forster. See FORRESTER. Of
this name are the Baronets Forster.
Fort. Robert and William de
Fort of Normandy, 1198 (MRS);
Sampson Forte and Adam F. of
England, c. 1272 (RH).
Fortescue, a Norman family,
from near Valognes, which continued
till the 15th century (La Roque,
Mais. Harc., i. 1023, 1247, 1443;
247
FOR
FOU
ii. Preuves, 766).
Rainald was
Lord of Winestane, Devon, 1086
(Domesd.). John Fortescue, his de-
scendant, had a confirmation of W.
in 1208 (Pole, 310). Robert F., his
son, held a knight's fee in capite, as
of the honour of Mortaine (Testa).
From this family descend the Earls
Fortescue, and other noble houses.
Fortey, for Forte, armorially iden-
tified with Fortibus or Forz (Rob-
son). See FORCE.
Fortens, or Forten. Osbert, Ra-
dulphus, William Fortin, and their
fiefs in Normandy, 1180-95, Be-
renger F. in 1198 (MRS); Richard
de Forten of England 1199 (RCR).
See FORTUNE.
Geronymus and Baldwin Fortinus
witnessed a charter in Normandy
1077 (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v.
197).
Fortt. See FORT.
Fortune, or Forten. See FOR-
TENS.
Forty. See FORTEY.
Fory, the French pronunciation
of Forêt or De Foresta. See FOR-
REST.
Foss. Geoffry, Hubert, Ralph,
Richard, Stephen de Fossa, or De la
Fosse of Normandy, 1198 (MRS);
Roger de Fossa, Richard de la Fosse
of England, c. 1272 (RH).
Fossett. Geoffry, Gilbert, Ro-
bert, William de Fossato, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Kichard de
Fossato of England, 1199 (RCR).
Fossey. John de Fosseio of
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Richard
Fossey of England, c. 1272 (RH).
Fossick. See FOSSETT.
Foster. See FORSTER. The
Baronets Foster, also the Viscounts
Ferrard, bear this name.
Fottrel. See FUTTRILL.
See FOLKARD.
Foucard.
Foulds, for Fowles or Fowle.
Foulger, or De Fougeres, a ba-
ronial family descended from Alan,
Baron of Fougeres or Fulgiers in
Bretagne, c. 900, father of Maino,
whose grandson Maino was living
1050. From his brother Frangualo
descended the Lords Bohun of Mid-
hurst (Herald and Genealogist, vi.
481, &c.). The Barons of Fulgiers
or Filgiers had many branches in
England. Ralph de Filgeres, 1083,
held lands in Devon in capite
(Domesd.).
|
|
Henry de Filgeres occurs in 1130
(Rot. Pip.); Ralph de F. in 1189
(Ib.). William de Fulgeres held a
barony in York 1165 (Lib. Nig.).
Wace (ii. 231) mentions Ralph de
Fulgeres as present at the battle of
Hastings.
Foulkes. See FOLKES.
Fountaine, or De Fonte. Nor-
man, Peter, William De Fonte, and
seven others, of Normandy, 1180-95,
eight others of the name, 1198
(MRS). Twenty-six of the name
occur in England c. 1272 (RH);
after which the name was translated
into 'Fountain' and Spring.
Fountain. See FOUNTAINE. These
names comprise the descendants not
only of the family of De Fonte, but
of that of De Fontibus of Nor-
mandy, of whom Gonduin, Ger-
vase, and others were living 1180
(MRS); when Roger and Reginald
de Fontibus were of England
(RCR).
Fourneaux, or Fornels, from
Fourneaux near St. Lo, and Cou-
tances. Odo de Furnell held in
capite in Somerset, 1083 (Ex.
Domesd.). Geoffry de F. was Vis-
count of Devon 1130, and Robert
248
FOU
FRA
1
de F. occurs in Yorks. Adam de
F., 1165, held one and a half fee,
Devon, as mesne lord; and Alan F.
one fee. He was one of the Jus-
ticiaries (Mon. i. 999). Ralph de
Fornellis occurs in Normandy, 1070
(Ord. Vit. 575); Richard and Philip
de F. 1180–95 (MRS).
Fouracres. Ranulph de Qua-
tuor Acris of Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS).
Fowell, Fauel, or Fauvel. John, |
Robert, Hugh, Geoffry de Fauvel
of Normandy, 1180–95 (MRS). Wil-
liam Fauvel held from Oliver de
Tracy, Devon, 1165 (Lib. Niger).
The name changed to Fauel, Fouel,
Voghill, Vowell, and Fowell; the
family was seated at Bolterscombe,
Devon, and from it descended the
Baronets Fowell and the Vowells,
ancestors of Judicious Hooker.'
Foweraker. See FOURACRE.
6
Fowkes, or Folkes, otherwise
Fitz-Fulco. William, Richard,
Henry, Guido Fitz-Fulco of Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Robert,
Geoffry, Theobald, William F. Fulco.
of England, 1199 (RCR). Robert
Fulco, one of the Justiciaries, 1267
(Roberts, Excerpt., ii. 460, &c.).
The Baronets Folkes and Fowke are
of this race.
Fowl, for FOWLE.
Fowle, armorially identified with
FOWELL.
Fowler.
|
Rainerus Auceps or
Fowler of Normandy 1198 (MRS).
Gamel Auceps paid a fine in York
1158 (Rot. Pip.). Stephen and
Thomas Aucuparius of England, c.
1272, also Juliana, Adam, Walter
Foulare (RH).
Fowles. See FOWLE.
Fowls. See FoWLE.
Fox. Robert Reinard (Fox) of
Normandy, 1198 (MRS); Turstain
Renouard t. Henry VI.; also Aeliz
and Ranulph Renouard 1198 (Ib.).
Gilbert le Fox. and others of the
name in England, c. 1272 (RH), the
name being translated. Before this
time the name was Rainer, Renard,
&c. William Vulpis or Renard in
1148 held lands from the Bishop of
Winchester (Wint. Domesd.). The
family long continued there as Le
Fox, and from it descended the
Earls of Ilchester and Lords Hol-
land. Other families, both native
and foreign, bear the name.
Foy, for St. Foy or St. Fides. See
FAITH.
Foyel, for Fayel. See FAIL.
Foyle. See FOYELL.
Fozard, for Fossart, a baronial
family descended from Nigel Fossart,
Baron of Doncaster, t. William I. The
family does not seem to have been
Norman, but Frank, perhaps from
Fossard, near Fontainebleau. William
Fossard held in 1165, 33 knights'
fees in barony. At the same time
Geoffry, William, and Geoffry F.
held knights' fees from Fossard, the
Bishop of Durham, and De Stute-
ville.
Fraiser. See FRASER.
Frame. William Fitz-Fram of
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Wil-
liam Frampe of England, c. 1272
(RH).
France. Radulphus France of
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Alexander
Fraunc of England, c. 1272 (RH),
and William Frense (Ib.).
Frances. See FRANCIS.
Franch, for FRENCH.
Franchet, for Freschet. Bertrand
Freschet of Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS).
Francis, Francus, or Le Franceys.
249
FRA
William le Franceys or Francus
1180-98 in Normandy (MRS); Ri-
chard, Azo, Robert, Umfrey, Walter,
William le F. of England 1189 (Rot.
Pip.). The name is thenceforth fre-
quent in England, and speaks for
itself as to origin. William le
Franceys and several others of the
name held knights' fees in England
1165 (Lib. Nig.). The Lords De
Freyne and Barons French bear
forms of this name. See FRENCH.
Franck, or Frank. See FRANCIS.
Francklyn. See FRANKlin.
Franks. See FRANK.
Franey, from Fresnay, Normandy.
Roger de Fresnay living 1180
(MRS). Robert and Roger de
Fraisnio 1198 (Ib.).
Frank, for Francus. See FRAN-
CIS.
Frankish, for FRANCIS, an Eng-
lish form of Le Francois or Le
Franceys.
Frankland, a form of FRANKLIN.
Of this name are the Baronets Frank-
land.
-
|
Franklen. See FRANKLIN.
Franklin, Franchilanus, or Le
Fraunclein, meant a free tenant,
holding by military service (Du
Cange). It included both native
and foreign families, but probably
the latter bore chiefly the name
Fraunclein, the former the English
form Freeman. The name was not
used in Normandy.
Frankling, for FRANKLIN.
Fraser or Fresel.
This name
does not appear in Normandy; it
was of Touraine, where René Frezel,
c. 1030, was a benefactor to Notre
Dame de Noyers. He had issue-1.
René, living 1084, who was ancestor
of the house of Freseau, Marquises
of La Frezeliere; 2. Simon (Des
FRE
Bois). The latter came to England
at the Conquest. His descendants
bearing the name of Fresel or Frassel
long continued in England, and t.
David I. Simon Fresel settled in
Scotland and c. 1150 granted the
church of Keith to Kelso (Chart.
Kelso). From him descend the
Lords Saltoun and Lovat of Scot-
land, and their branches. The
Celtic followers of these barons
assumed the same name.
Fray, for Viré, in Aquitaine. Gil-
bert and Hugh de Viridi, and John
Viry, c. 1272, in England (RH).
Other forms of the name are Frey,
Fry, and Frie.
See FRAY.
Fraye.
Frazer.
See FRASER.
Many
persons who bear this name are Celts,
it being a clan name.
Frazier, for FRASER.
Frean. See FRAYNE.
Free. See FRAY.
Freebody, a corruption of FRE-
BOUT or Frebois.
Freebout, for Friebois. Robert
de Friebois occurs in Normandy t.
Phil. Augustus. The family is fre-
quently mentioned in Yorkshire
(Burton, Mon. Ebor.).
Freed, for FREE.
Freeland.
Richard Frolant or
Froland of Normandy 1180 (MRS);
Hugh Frelond or Frilond, and Ma-
tilda Frelond, c. 1272, in England
(RH).
Freeling, for FREELAND. The
Baronets Freeling are of this fa-
mily.
Freeman, corresponds to Frank-
lin, and meant a free tenant. It is
sometimes used for FORMAN (Rob-
son). Some families bear fleur de
lys, and their name is a form of De
Fremond, Fremont, or De Frigido-
}
250
FRE
FRO
monte, of whom Radulfus de Fri-
gido Monte occurs in Normandy 1180
(MRS); Matthew and Simon de
Friemont 1198 (Ib.). The arms of
Fremond in England are preserved
by Robson. The name doubtless is
borne by Saxon, Danish, and Nor-
man families. In Yorkshire, 1259,
Nicholas Freeman, son of Margery,
daughter of Walter de Belun of
Winkesley, made a grant to Foun-
tains Abbey; and Nicholas De Bel-
lun was a benefactor (Burton, Mon.
Ebor. 165). Alicia, widow of Gil-
bert F. of York, occurs 1267.
Thomas F. of Walton, York, 1259
(Roberts, Excerpt.). The name of
De Bellon occurs in Normandy t.
Philip-Augustus. The fusils in fesse
borne by various branches appear to
have originated in Yorkshire.
Freemantle, from Fromanteau,
Isle of France. William Freisman-
tel occurs in England 1198 (RCR).
The name of Freemantle is armori-
ally identified with Fromantrill
(Robson). Nigel de Fremantel
occurs Northants 1216 (Hardy, Lit.
Claus.). Richard and Thomas F.
appear in Surrey and Dorset 1315,
1316. Richard F. one of the gentry
of Oxford 1433. The Baronets Fre-
mantle are of this family.
Frees, from FREE.
Freezer, for FRAZER.
Frere. Ansgot Frater of Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS). Walter le Frere
(13th cent.) paid scutage in Essex
(Testa de Neville, 364). Thomas F.
of Framlingham, 1326, man at arms,
attended the array at Loose, Suffolk
(PPW). The fief of this family was
held from the De Mandevilles, Earls
of Essex.
Freshfield, armorially identified
with Frescheville of Derby. In-
gelram de Frissonville witnessed a
charter of Henry, Count of Eu, to
Robertsbridge, and one of Ralph de
Issodun (Mon. ii. 920, 921). Ralph
de Fressonville in 1225 had seizin
of the estates and barony of Hubert
Fitz-Ralph in Notts and Derby, as
his heir (Roberts, Excerpta). The
chief seat of the barony was at
Boney, Notts. The family of
the Barons Frescheville long con-
tinued.
Frei. See FRAY.
Freman, for FREEMAN.
French, the English translation
of le Franceys. See FRANCIS.
Frend, or Amicus. Willielmus
Amicus of Normandy 1180, Robert
Ami 1198 (MRS); Gilbert and
Hugh le Frend, and others in Eng-
land c. 1272 (RH).
Fretwell, identified by Camden
with Frescheville (Lower). See
FRESHFIELD.
Frewer, for Frere, or FRIER.
Frey, or Fry. See FRAY.
Friend. See FREND.
Frier, armorially identified with
Frere (Robson).
Frigont. Richard Frigant or
Frigaut of Normandy 1195 (MRS).
Fripp. Alanus Freeb of Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Friswell, or Fritzville, armorially
See
identified with Frescheville.
FRESHFIELD.
Frith, by transposition for Firth,.
a form of Fireth (See Robson). The
latter a form of Feret, or Feirot.
Oinus, Richard, Robert Feret of
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). John
le Frith of England c. 1272 (RI).
Frizell. See FRASER.
Froud, or Parsons. Christopher
and John Parsons alias Frowde were
of Wilts t. Elizabeth (Proc. Chanc.
251
FRO
FUR
t. Eliz.). Froude bears three lions
rampant in a bordure, and Person or
Parsons three lions rampant on a
fesse. The family subsequently ap-
pears in Devon. See PARSONS. The
name of Froud occurs 1261, when
Ivo Fitz-Alan de Frode, with Adam,
John, and Richard his brothers, paid
a fine in Kent (Roberts, Excerpta).
Froude. See FROUD.
Frow, for FROWD.
Frowd. See FROUD.
Frowde. See FROUD.
Fry. See FRAY.
Fryatt, for Friart. Gislebert
Freiart of Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Fryer. See FRIER.
Fryett. See FRYATT.
Fudge, for Fuge, or Fugers, a
form of Fulgers. See FOULGER,
Fuge. See FUDGE.
Fuggle, for Voghil, or Vowell, a
form of FoWELL.
Fuggles, for FUGGLE.
Fulcher. N. Fulchere of Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Aeliz
Garin, Radulf Fouchier, Ricard
Folkere 1198 (Ib.). The family of
Fulcher was seated in Derby.
Fulker, for FOLKER.
Fulkes, for FOWKES.
Fullager, for Folger, or Fulger.
See FOULGER.
Fulljames, for Foljambe (Lower).
Fullalove, a corruption of Valde-
loge. Lucas, and William de Valle
de Logis, occur in Normandy 1198
(MRS).
Fullard, from Filard. Ralph
Filard of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Fullcher, for FULCHER.
Fuller, being the name of an em-
ployment, comprises, doubtless, fami-
lies of Norman as well as other
origins.
Fullilove. See FULLALOVE.
Fulling, or Fullin, from Folin.
Wascius Folin of Normandy 1198
(MRS), also Arnulf and Walter
Folon.
Fulloon. See FULLING.
Fundell, like Funnell, is probably
a corruption of Fontanelle, from F.
in Normandy (Lower). Droco de
Fontenel occurs there t. Philip-
Augustus.
Funnell. See FUNDELL.
Furber, or Furbisher. N. For-
beor or Forboer of Normandy 1180,
Ralph 1195 (MRS); Alexander,
Roger, William le Furbur of Eng-
land c. 1272 (RH). Hence the
famous Sir Martin Frobisher.
Furbin, probably from Forbin,
apparently a foreign name, but not
Norman.
Furlong. N. Forlon of Nor-
mandy 1195 (MRS).
Furlonger, from Valancre. Wa-
rin de Valle-Ancre was of Nor-
mandy 1195 (MRS). The name
appears in England c. 1272 as
Varencher, then Wallenger, then as
Fullanger, or Furlonger.
Furmage, for FROMAGE.
Furnell, from Fourneaux, near
Coutances. Ralph de Fornellis is
mentioned c. 1070 (Ord. Vitalis,
575). Anquetil de F. witnessed, t.
William I., the foundation charter
of Swavesey Abbey, Cambridge
(Mon. i. 572). Robert de Fornell
occurs in York 1130 (Rot. Pip.).
Philip de F. (13th cent.) held Fen
Ottery, Devon, by grant of Henry I.
to his ancestor. Alan de Fornell was
a justiciary.
Furner, or Forner. Durand For-
nier of Normandy 1195, Hugo Fur-
narius 1180 (MRS), William le
Furner and Juliana his wife of Eng-
land c. 1272 (RH).
252
FUR
GAG
Furness.
See FURNES.
Furness, from Fournes, near
Lille, Picardy. Everard de Furnes
is mentioned before 1000, whose
daughter m. Eustace, baron of
Fiennes. In 1165 Gerelm
Gerelm de
Furnis held lands in the county of
Breteuil, Normandy. Robert de
Furnes was baron of Ulverston,
Lancashire, before 1100 (Baines,
Lanc. i. 115); and William de
Furnes had a writ of military sum-
mons 1257.
▸
Furney, or Forney, the Norman
French pronunciation of Fornet.
Sylvester Fornet of Normandy 1195,
Nicholas and Sylvester de Fornet
1198 (MRS). Fornet was in the
Cotentin.
Furnice. See FURNESS.
Furnival, from Fournival, near
Beauvais. Gerard de Fournival was
in the service of Richard I., and is
mentioned in Normandy 1195 and
1198 (MRS), and 1202 had grants
in Essex (Rot. Canc.). Long before
G
Gabb, or Gapp. William Gaipi
of Normandy, 1198 (MRS); Robert
Gappe of England, c. 1272 (RH).
Gabel. See CABBELL.
Gabell. See GABEL.
Gabbett, for CHABOT.
Gable. See GABEL.
Gabriel. William Gabriel of Nor-
mandy, 1195 (MRS). In 1327 John
Gabriel was M.P. for Winchester.
Of this name are the Baronets Ga-
briel.
Galey, for Caley, or CAYLEY.
Gadd, for Cadd. See CADE,
Gade, for CADE.
1279 Christiana de F. had held the
Barony of Wardon, Northants, with
fifteen fees. The Lords Furnival
were of this family. Their barony
was in Yorkshire.
Furrell, or Forel. Robert Forel
of Normandy 1198 (MRS); John
and William Forel of England c.
1272 (RH).
Furse, or Fursey. Geoffry and
Roger Farsi of Normandy 1198
(MRS). The name also occurs as
Forcy and Falsy (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. v.). Geoffry Farsi is men-
tioned at the siege of Dol 1173.
Fussell, or Fuisel. Ralph Fuisel
of Normandy 1198 (MRS); Geoffry
Fussel of England c. 1272 (RH).
Fussey, See FOSSEY.
Furze. See FURSE.
Futcher, for Fudger, or Fulger.
See FOULGER.
Fuszard. See FOZZARD.
Fysh. See FISH.
Fyson.
See FISON.
Gadban, for Cadban, from Cha-
banne in Aquitaine. See CABBAN.
Gael. William Cael of Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS); William Gayl
of England, c. 1272 (RH).
Gafin. See CAFFIN.
Gaffney, for Cafney, or Chaveny,
from Chavigny, near Evreux. Henry
de Chavignie occurs in Normandy,
1180–95 (MRS).
Gagan, from Gacon. William
Gacon or Gachon of Normandy
1180 (MRS); Thomas Gagun of
England, c. 1272 (RH).
Gage, from Gaugy, Normandy.
253
GAG
Ralph de Gaugy occurs there, 1180
(MRS). Gauchi, Gaugi, or Gaacy
was near L'Aigle, Normandy. Warin
de Gaacy or Wacy occurs in Bed-
ford, 1140 (Mon. i. 326). In 1165
Ralph de Gauchi or Gaugi held a
fief in Northumberland, which he
had acquired by marriage. Robert.
de Gaugi was Baron of Slesmouth,
Northumberland, 1165 (Lib. Ni-
ger), and had a brother, Roger de
Gauchi, to whom King John, 1203,
committed the custody of Argentan
Castle and Forest (Hardy, Rot.
Norm.). William de Gaugi, his
son, of Northampton, was father of
John de Gaugi, who in 1260, with
Petronilla, his wife, paid a fine in
Essex (Roberts, Excerpt.), and in
1269 he occurs in Suffolk (Hunter,
Rot. Select. 221). Roger Gaugi,
1324, was returned from Suffolk to
a great Council at Westminster
(PPW). John Gage, of this family,
settled in Gloucestershire, from
whom descended the Viscounts and
Barouets Gage.
Gagen. See GAGAN.
Gaggis, for Gagges, or Gaggo,
a form of GAGE. Henry Gagge and
Robert Gagse occur in England, c.
1272 (RH).
Gailey, for CAYLEY.
Gaimes. See GAMES.
Gain. See CAIN.
Gaine. See GAIN.
Gaines, for GAIN.
Gairdner, for GARDINER.
Gait. Hugo de Gaiet occurs in
Normandy, 1176 (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. v. 198). Robert Gait, Miles,
founder of Thame Abbey, Oxford,
1138 (Mon. i. 802). Henry II. con-
firmed the gift of Reginald de Geyt
to Thame.
See GAIT.
Gaites.
GAM
See GASKELL.
Gaitskell.
Gaitt. See GAIT.
See GAEL.
Gale.
Galer.
Gales, for Cales, or Calais. See
CHALLICE.
See GALLIERS.
Galey, for Caley, or CAYLEY.
Gall. Roger, Walter, Radul-
phus Gal, Durand, Gislebert, Ra-
dulphus de Gal of Normandy, 1180–
98 (MRS). Hugh, Sibilla, Thomas
Gall of England, c. 1272 (RI).
Galland, for GARLAND.
Gallant, for GARLANT.
Gallard, for CALLARD.
Gallavin, for CALVIN. See CAFFIN.
Galley, the Norman-French pro-
nunciation of Galet. Gilbert Galet
of Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS). From
the same origin is probably derived
the name Galt, by abbreviation.
Galliers, from Challiers, or Chal-
lers. See SCALES.
Gally. See GALLEY.
Gallyon. Udonus Galien of Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Fulco, Sy-
mon, William Galyon of England,
c. 1272 (RH).
Gamage, from Gamaches, in the
Vexin, Normandy. Peter, Roger
de Gamaches occur in Normandy
1180-98 (MRS). See DILLON.
Gamain. See GAMMON.
Gaman. See GAMMON.
Gamble. Auberil Le Gemble,
Norm. 1198 (MRS).
Gamble, from the patronymic
Gamel, a Danish and Norman name
(Lower). This may include other
families besides Norman.
Gambier. William Gambier of
Normandy, 1180 (MRS). Hence
the brave Admiral, Lord Gambier.
Game. See GAMES.
Games, for Cames, or Cambes.
Richard and Geoffry de Cambes of
;
1
254
GAM
GAR
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Wil-
liam Caim of England, c. 1272 (RH),
and Robert del Cam.
Gamester, from Cambitor, or le
Changeur. Gaufridus, Sylvester,
Helibec, Herbert Cambitor of Nor-
mandy, 1180-95; Geoffry, and four
others of the name, 1198 (MRS).
Petrus Cambestre or Cambitor of
England c. 1272.
Gamlen, from Fitz-Gamelin, a
Norman patronymic. Reginald, Ro-
ger, and Radulf Gamelyn of Eng-
land c. 1272 (RH).
Gamlin. See GAMLEN.
Gammage. See GAMAGE.
Gamman, for GAMMON.
Gammell. See GAMBLE.
Gammon, for Camin. Gillebert
Camin of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
William Gamen, Adam Camin, Geof-
fry Gamon of England c. 1272
(RH). Hence the Baronets Gamon-
Grace.
Gancell. Rainer, Richard, and
Geoffry Gansel of Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS).
Gandell, for CANDEL.
Gander, or le Ganter (RH), the
designation of some Norman-French
maker of gloves.
Gandy, for Candy. Nicholaus
de Candie of Normandy 1180-95
(MRS).
Gane. See GAIN.
Ganeval, or Ganfield, for Jene-
ville or Janville. See LEYCESTER,
LEICESTER.
Gange. Muardus de Ganges held
lands in Normandy t. Phil. Augustus
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 181);
Thomas and William de Gangia in
England c. 1272 (RH).
Gann.
See CANN.
Gannaway,
for Canoway, or
Canevet. See KNYVETT.
Gannell, for CANNELL.
Ganney, or Canney, from Canet
or Canut. Nicholas and Robert
Ganet, and Philip Canet of England
c. 1272 (RH). See CANUTE.
Gant, or De Gand. See CONSTABLE.
Ganter. See GANDER.
Gantlett, or Gantelo, from Can-
telo or Cantelupe. See CODRINGTON.
Gapp. See GABB.
Garbett, from Gerbode (Lower).
Hamo and William Gerbode of
England 1199 (RCR). The name
Gerbode is Flemish, derived pro-
bably from an ancestor who accom-
panied the Conqueror from Flan-
ders.
Garbutt.
See GARBETT.
Gard, or Garde. See WARD.
Garden. William, Osmond, Ger-
vase, Richard, Umfrey De Gardino,
&c., of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Walter de Gardan of England 1199
(RCR); Henry and Nicholas de
Gardin c. 1272 (RH); Sire Thomas
de Gardyn of Cambridge c. 1300
(Palgr. Parl. Writs).
Gardener, or Le Gardener, le
Jardinier, probably Norman, from
the office of gardener to the King or
to great nobles. In 1202 William
le Gardeiner possessed estates in
Rutland (Rot. Canc.).
The name
occurs 13th cent. in Derby and York;
14th cent. in Wilts and Somerset.
See GARDENER.
Gardiner.
Gardiner.
See GAIRDNER.
Gardner. See GARDENER.
Gardom, for GARDEN.
Gardyne, for Gardin. See GAR-
DEN.
Gare, from Gare, or Gere, Nor-
mandy. William Gere and Robert
de Gera mentioned there 1198
(MRS); Robert Gere of England c.
1272 (RH).
255
GAR
GAS
Garey, for GEARY.
Gargon, for Carchon.
Carchon of Normandy
(MRS).
Robert de
1180-95
Garland. John de Garlande and
William de G. mentioned in Nor-
mandy 1180-98 (MRS). William
de Garlande, Seneschal of France,
Lord of G. and Liury, t. William I.,
was father of Ansel de G., Seneschal
of France, whose son Gilbert was
Butler of France (La Roque, Mais.
Harc. ii. 1815). William de G. in
1165 held Neuchatel in the Norman
Vexin, and a barony in Normandy
(Feod. Norm. Duchesne). Roger,
William, and Richard Garlande held
a fief in Devon 13th century, from
Henry de la Pomeraye (Testa).
This great family is extinct in
France.
Garlant, for GARLAND.
Garlick, for Garlec or Garlayk.
John Garlayk of Bretagne, and John
Garlec, occur t. Henry V. (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 216, 246). Probably
a corruption of Gerloch, a Breton
name.
Garman, for GERMAN.
Garment, for GARMAN.
Garner, or GUARNIER. Robert,
Richard, Hubert, Thomas Garnerus
or Guarnier of Normandy 1198
(MRS); Henry, John, Matilda War-
ner or Garner of England c. 1272
(RH).
Garms, for Garm, Gorm, or
GORHAM,
Garnet, or Gernet. William Ger-
net of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
William de Chernet was of Hants
1086 (Domesd.). William G. was
of Bedford, Alexander and Geoffry
of Essex 1165 (Lib. Nig.). Alex-
ander had estates in Lancashire, and
was dead before 1202, when Mat-
thew Gernet obtained seizin of his
lands (Rot. Canc.). The family
long flourished in Lancashire. Henry
Gernet was Viscount of Essex and
Herts, 1341.
See GARNER.
Garnier.
Garot, for GARRETT.
Garrad, for GARRETT.
Garrard, for Gerard. Ralph,
Walter, Gilbert, William Gerard,
and others of Normandy 1180–95
(MRS). Twenty-six of the name
mentioned in England c. 1272
(RH).
Garratt, for GARRETT.
Garrett. Roger and William
Garet of Normandy 1180, Arnulph
and William Garet 1198 (MRS).
Henry and Richard Caret c. 1272
(RH).
Garritt. See GARRETT.
Garrod, for GARRETT.
Garrood, for GARROD.
Garrould, or Gerould. Roger
Gerald or Geroud was of Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Mabilia and
Richard Gerold of England c. 1272
(RH).
Garrud, for Garrett.
Gascoine. See GASCOYNE.
Gascoyen. See GASCOYNE.
Gascoyne, or De Gascoigne. The
name speaks for itself. William de
Gasconia and Geoffry de G. are
mentioned in England 1209, 1210
(Hardy, Rot. de Libertate). In
1266 Ismenia, widow of Philip le
Gascoyn, paid a fine in Salop (Ro-
berts, Excerpt.), and Philip le G.
had a suit in the same county 1254
(RH). An ancient family of this
name was seated near Coutances,
Normandy (Des Bois). Of this
family Girard de Gasconia occurs in
Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Gashion. William Gachon of
256
1
GAS
Normandy 1180 (MRS). The name
of Gayson is a form.
Gaskell, or Gaskill, from Gascuil,
Vascœuil, or Wascuil, near Andelys,
Normandy. Gilbert de Wascuil
occurs there 1180–95 (MRS). In-
gelram de Wascuil obtained a pardon
in Warwick 1130 (Rot. Pip.).
William de Wascuill occurs in Eng-
land 1199 (RCR).
Gaskin, for GASCOYNE.
Gasking, for GASKIN.
Gass, for Cass, or CASE.
Gasson. See GASHION.
Gastrell, probably a form of Gast-
nell, or Gastinel. Richard and
Wido Wastinel of Normandy 1180–
95, Richard and William W. 1198
(MRS). William Gastinel is men-
tioned in 1070, Gerard Gastinel
1080 (Ord. Vitalis, 575, 576). The
family is said to have been originally
of Anjou (Des Bois). Richard Was-
tinell occurs in England 1199 (RCR).
Gate. See GAIT.
Gater, for CATER.
Gates, for Gate, or GAIT. Sir
John Gates was beheaded t. Philip
and Mary.
Gattey, for GAIT, or Gate.
Gattie, for Gate, or GAIT.
Gaubert. Richard Gaubert of
Normandy 1195–8 (MRS);
Gaudin. Richard Gaudion of
Normandy 1195-8 (MRS). Roger
Gaudin of England c. 1272 (RH).
Hence Gauden Bishop of Exeter.
Gaul. See GALL.
Gaunt, or De Gand. See CON-
STABLE.
Gauntlett. See GANTLETT.
Gaved, for Gavet, or Cauvet.
Henry Cauvet of Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS).
Gavey, the French pronunciation
of Gavet. See GAVED.
GEA
Gaviller.
Petrus Gablarius of
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Gavin. See GAWEN (Lower).
Gawdery. See CAWDERY.
Gawen, or Goin. William Goin
of Normandy 1180 (MRS). Andrew
Goiun of England c. 1272 (RH).
The family of Gawen was seated in
Wilts, and that of Goin or Going
settled in Ireland.
Gawler.
See GAYLER.
Gautrey, for Caudrey. See
CAUDERY.
Gay. Ralph Gai and Geoffry de
Gaio of Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Philip Gai 1138 was a kinsman of
the Earl of Gloucester (Flor.
Wigorn. ii. 109). Robert de Gay
was a benefactor to Osney, Oxford
(Mon. ii. 142). Adam de Gay held
lands in Oxford and Wilts (Testa).
Gaye. See GAY.
See GARE.
Gayer.
Gayler, or GAWLER, for Goler.
Roger Golier of Normandy 1198
(MRS). The name Gallard, Gayeler,
occurs in England c. 1272 (RH).
Gaylor. See GAYLER.
Gaynar.
in Normandy 1198 (MRS).
Gaynor. See GAYNAR.
Gaze. See GASS.
Geal, for GALE.
Gear, for GARE.
Geard, for GARD.
Gearing, for Gerin, or Garin.
Hugh, Richard, Robert Garin of
Normandy 1180 (MRS). Hubert
Gerin of England c. 1272 (RH).
Hamelin Gener occurs
Gearl, for Carle, or CARRELL.
Geary, Gere, or Gerry, armorially
identified. William de Gueri 1165
held lands in capite in Passy,
Normandy (Feod. Norm. Duchesne).
He or his son occurs in Normandy as
William Gere 1195-8 (MRS). In
S
257
GEA
GER
occurs in Normandy
1194 Radulph Gari was of North- in Norman-French.
ants (RCR). In 1235 Roger le
May had a suit at Bedford against | (MRS).
Walter Gerey (Roberts, Excerpt.).
Of this name are the baronets
Geary.
-
Geater, See GATOR.
Geare, for GARE.
Geddes, Gaddes, or Gaddez. Ar-
nulph Cades of Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Margaret, Ralph Cade,
&c., c. 1272 (RH).
Gedge, for Gadge, or GAGE.
Gedye, or Gaddy, armorially
identified with Gaddes, or GEDDES.
Gee, the French pronunciation of
Gui, Guy, or Wido. Robert Guide
of Normandy 1180, William Guido
1198 (MRS); Magister Guido, and
Robert Gy of England, c. 1272
(RH).
Geen, for GAINE.
Geer, for GEARY.
Geeres, for Geers, or GEER.
Geering, for GEARING.
Geers, from G., a fief of the
honour of Mandeville or Magneville,
Normandy (MSAN, v. 190). Robert
de Guerres and Geoffry de G. held a
fief from Philip-Augustus, and
Ralph de Guerris paid a fine in
Normandy 1198 (MRS). Manasser
and William de Guerres 1165 held
fiefs from the honour of Mandeville
in Essex (Lib. Niger). The latter
m. the sister of Hugh de Bayeux of
Lincoln (Ib.). Ralph de Gueres
witnessed a charter of Roger de
Mortimer and Isabella his wife to
Kington Priory, Hereford (Mon. ii.
887). Hence the family of Geers
in Hereford, now represented by
Geers-Cotterell, baronet.
Geers, for GEER.
Geeves, Geffe, or Geffy: the
latter a form of Gafet, as pronounced
Geere, for GEARY.
Geils, for GILES.
Gell. See GALL.
William Gafet
1180-95
Gellett, for Galet, or Galot. Gil-
bert, Ralph, Peter Galet, or Galot,
of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Hence the names Jellett and Gillett.
See GALLEY.
Gelley.
Gellion. See GALLYON.
NAR.
Gemmill, for GAMBLE, or Gamel.
Gender, for GANDER.
Genet, for GENT.
Genge, for GANGE.
Genner, from Gener. See Gay-
-
Gennery, for Chenery, or Chin-
nery, from St. Cineri, or St. Sereni-
cus, Normandy. Augustus de S.
Serenico, and Robert, of Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). A branch of the
Geroies barons of St. Ceneri.
Gennys. See JANES.
Gent, for GANT.
Gentil, a foreign family, by the
evidence of the name, Le Gentil.
Gentle, for GENTIL.
Gentry. See CHANTRY.
George, from St. George. Ri-
chard and William de St. Georgio
of Normandy 1198, Ivo, Robert,
William, Ralph de S. G. 1180–95
(MRS). Alan de St. Georgio of
England 1189 (Rot. Pip.). Several
families of the name appear by the
arms to be of the house of Gorges.
Gepp. See GABB.
Gerald.
Peter, Gerold Ralph,
Gerold of Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Henry and Walter Gerald of Eng-
land c. 1272 (RH).
Gerard. Ralph, Walter, Gerard,
Gilbert, William Gerard, or Gerart
of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
258
す
​GER
Many of the name in England c.
1272 (RH).
Gerard, baronets. The origin of
the family of Gerard, which had
been derived from the Fitzgeralds, is
traced by Ormerod (Cheshire, ii. 61)
to William G., who was summoned
from Lancaster to a great Council at
Westminster 1324 (PPW), de-
scended from William Fitz-Gerard of
Hawarden, Flint, who m. the heiress
of Kingsley, Cheshire. He is pre-
sumed to have been of the house of
Montalt, barons of Hawarden, as
his descendants bore the arms of
Montalt with a bend for difference.
See DE LA MARE.
Germain. Matthew, Ralph, Ri-
chard de St. Germano of Normandy
1198 (MRS); William de St. Ger-
man of England 1199 (RCR);
Henry, John Simon Germeyn of
England c. 1272 (RH). The lands of
Osbert de St. German were granted
to Troarn Abbey by Roger Mont-
gomery. Roger de St. G. possessed
lands in Suffolk 1086 (Domesd.). |
There are numerous notices of this
family in England, and it long flou-
rished in Normandy (Des Bois).
German. See GERMAIN.
Germyn, or Germain. Of this
family were Lords Jermyn, and
Dover.
Gerner. See GARNER.
Gerrish, for GERRES.
Gerrard. See GERARD.
Gerrett, for GARRETT,
Gerson, for Garson or CARSON.
Gervis. N. and Richard Gerva-
sius of Normandy, 1180-95; Fulco
G. in 1198 (MRS); Robert Gerveis
of England 1199 (RCR); Alicia
and Stephen Gerveys, c. 1272
(RH).
Gery. See GEARY.
GIB
Gesell. Tustin Gisle of Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS).
Gess, for GASS.
Geylin, for GALLYON.
Ghewy, or Goey. Robert Goie
of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Bar-
telot Govi and others of England,
c. 1272 (RH).
Ghent, for GAUNT.
Ghislin, for Gascelin, from Anjou.
Geoffry Gascelyn was summoned to
Parliament by writ, 1259. Roger
and Robert Wacelin are mentioned
13th century (Testa).
Ghosley, from Gouseley, which
is armorially identified with Gous-
hill, a branch of De Ver. See TнO-
ROLD, WARHAM.
Ghurney, for GURNEY.
Giar, for GEER.
Gibb, or Wibb. Ralph and Rich-
ard Wibue, Richard and William
de Wibo, Normandy, 1189-98
(MRS). The forms of this name.
include Jebb and Webb. Adam de
Wybe occurs in England, c. 1272
(RH).
Gibbard, for Gilbard or GILBART.
Gibbens, for GIBBONS.
Gibberd, for GILBART.
Gibbes, for GIBBS. Hence the
Baronets Gibbes.
Gibbin, for GIBBON.
Gibbings, for GIBBON.
Gibbins, for GIBBON.
Gibbon. Balduin Gibon of Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS); Philip Gibun
of England, 1194 (RCR). Some
families of Gibbons who bear paly,
are branches of Gobion. See GUB-
BINS. Hence the historian Gibbon.
Gibbons. See GIBBON.
Gibbs, for GIBB.
Giblett. Deva Gibelot of Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH). The name
evidently foreign.
s 2
259
臭
​GIB
Giblin, for Gablin or Caplin. See
CHAPLIN.
Gibling. See GIBLIN.
Gibson, a corruption of some
earlier name. Perhaps CUBISON,
from Curbizon of Normandy.
Gibus, armorially identified with
Gibbons (Robson).
´or
Gidden, Gideon,
Gidion
(Lower), from Guiton. Ralph Gui-
ton of Normandy, 1180-95, William
Guido, 1198 (MRS); William Gy-
don of England, c. 1272 (RH).
Giddens. See GIDDEN.
Giddings, for GIDDENS.
Giddy. See GEDYE.
Gideon. See GIDDEN.
the Lords Eardley.
Gieve, or Gives (Robson). Per-
haps from Guifosse in the Cotentin.
Robert de Gauiz of England, 1199
(RCR); Richard Geves, c. 1272
(RH).
Hence
c. 1272 (RH); William Gigan, same
county, 1198 (RCR); Robert and
William Gigan or Gigon, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS).
Giggs, for GIGG.
Gigney.
Giffard, from Giffard, Barons of
Bolbec, Counts of Longueville and
Buckingham, a Norman family too
well known to need further detail.
See Dugdale, Banks, &c. The
Lords Gifford are of a Devonshire |
line, descended from Berenger, bro-
ther of Walter Giffard, first Earl of
Bucks, who held lands in barony,
Wilts and Dorset, 1086 (Domesd.).
His son Osberne occurs in Devon
1130 (Rot. Pip.); Osberne G. held
fiefs there 1165, Baldwin 1203, from
whom the Giffords, Lords of Buckton,
Devon, who terminated in an heiress
1372; but the G.s of Brightley, a
collateral branch, continued long
afterwards. From this family de-
scend the Lords Gifford.
Giffen. See GAVIN.
Giffin. See GAVIN.
Gifford, for GIFFARD.
Gigg. Walter le Gig, Norfolk,
GIL
See CHEGNAY.
Gilbart. N. and Richard Gil-
bert, 1180-95, Walter, Richard,
Vacar G. 1198, Normandy (MRS).
The name frequent in England, c.
1272 (RH).
Gilbert. See GILBART.
Giles, from La Gile or Gueilles,
Normandy. Robert de Gueilles of
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Godfrey,
Gile of England, 1189 (Rot. Pip.);
John, Thomas, and Matilda G., c.
1272 (RH).
Gill, or Gille, armorially identi-
fied in some cases with Giles or
Gills. See GILES, of which it is a
form.
Gillard. See GAYLARd.
Gillatt. See GILLETT.
Gilles. See GILL, GILES.
Gilliatt, for GILLATT.
Gillies, for GILLES.
Gilliver, for Gulliver, or Gulafre.
Roger Gulafre claimed property from
St. Evroult, Normandy, 1061 (Ord.
Vit. 483). He was Lord of Mesnil
Bernard (Ib. 466). William Gulafre,
t. William I., gave tithes to Eye
Abbey (Mon. i. 356). He had great
estates in Suffolk, 1086 (Domesd.).
Roger G. was of Suffolk 1130 (Rot.
Pip.). Philip G. held four fees in
barony Suffolk, 1165 (Lib. Nig.).
The name occurs afterwards in Ox-
ford and other parts of England.
In Normandy, William, Roger,
Hugh, John Golafre occur 1180-95
(MRS).
Gillman. See GILMAN.
Gilloch, for GILLOW.
Gillon, or Gaillion. Udon Galien
1
1
260
1
GIL
of Normandy, 1198 (MRS). Robert
and William Gilion of England, c.
1272 (RH).
Gillow, for Galot. See GALEY.
Gilly. See GUYLEE.
Gilman. Walter Gilmin of Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH). Walter Gal-
man or Galmon, and the estate of
Galman, Normandy, 1198 (MRS).
Gilpin, armorially identified with
Galpine, a form of Galopin. Ber-
nardus Galopin of Normandy, 1198
(MRS); Nicholas Galopin of Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH); also N. Gelopin.
Hence the excellent and devoted
Bernard Gilpin.
Gingell, for Gansell. Ralph and
Ranulph Gansell of Normandy, 1198
(MRS); Robert Gaunsil of Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH).
Ginger, for Gingan. Ralph Gin-
gan of Normandy, 1198 (MRS).
Ginn. N. and William Guenes,
William Guenes or Guines of Nor-
mandy, 1180-98 (MRS); Osborne,
Henry, William de Gene, England,
c. 1272 (RH).
Ginner. See GENNER.
Gipps. See GEPPS.
Girard. See GERARD.
Gire. See GEER.
Girtanner, from Courtomer near
Alençon. William de Cortemer oc-
curs in Normandy t. John.
Gladding, for GLADWIN.
Glading, for GLADDING.
Gladwin, or Gladisfen, a branch
of the Montfichets of Normandy. See
CAVENDISH.
Glanville, from Glanville, near
Caen, Normandy. See BUTLER.
Glanfield, for GLANVILLE.
Glave, for Gleave or Gleue. See
GLEW.
Gleaves. See GLAVE.
Glen. William Glin 1180, and
as Glene, 1198 (MRS); Hugh Gle-
nie, England, c. 1272 (RH).
Glenie. See GLEN.
Glenn. See GLEN.
Glennie. See GLEN.
Glenny. See GLEN.
Glenton, for Glinton, or CLIN-
TON.
GOD
Glew, or Gleue, from Glos or
Gloz with the French pronunciation.
Emma, Nicholas de Gloz, Nor-
mandy, 1180-98 (MRS). Geoffry
Glosus, England, 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
Roger Gleiue, England,
1199
(RCR).
Gliddon, for GLADWIN.
Glindon, or Glinton, for CLIN·
TON.
Glover, the English translation
of Gantier, probably includes fami-
lies of Norman extraction.
Glydon, for GLIDDON.
Glyn, in some cases for GLEN.
Goater, or Gotard, for GODDARD.
Gobbett, for COBBETT.
Gobby, for Gobet, with the French
pronunciation. See COBBETT.
Gobey. See GOBBY.
Goble, for Gobel or Gabbel. See
CABBELL.
Godart. See GODDARD.
Goddard. Reinald, Reginald,
Roger Godard or Godart, Normandy,
1180-98 (MRS). Several of the
name in England, c. 1272 (RH).
Godefroy. Robert Godefroy, Gon-
duin, Robert, Symon, William God-
efridus of Normandy, 1180-98
(MRS). Many of the name Gode-
frey, &c., in England, c. 1272 (RH).
Godfree. See GODEFRoy.
Godfrey. See GODEFROY. Hence
the Baronets Godfrey.
Godier. Hubert Fitz-Goduere
of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
Godsell, or Godschall, apparently
261
GOD
GOO
from Godescalus, a mesne lord in
Wilts 1086, of foreign origin, for his
name is not amongst the landowners
of Anglo-Saxon times.
Godwin.
Godward, for GODDARD.
Geoffry and Roger
Godvinne, Normandy, 1198 (MRS);
Walter Godvein, England, 1199
(RCR); Roger, Thomas, William,
&c., Godwine, c. 1272 (RH).
Goggin, or Gogun. Durand
Cocon, Normandy, 1195 (MRS);
Isabel Cogun, Malin Gogun, Nicho-
las Gogging, England, c. 1272
(RH).
Gogging. See GOGGIN.
Goher. See GOWER.
Gold, or Gould. Alexander and
John Golde (Goude) of Normandy,
1195; John and Odo Goude, 1198
(MRS); Elias, Gilbert, Isolda, &c.,
Golde, England, c. 1272 (RH).
Goldie, probably a form of Gold,
from the arms.
Goldring, probably for Goldoury
or Goldourg (Robson), apparently
foreign.
Golds, for GOLD.
Goldsmith. Geoffry, Roger,
William, Nicholas, Gerard Auri-
faber (Goldsmith) of Normandy
1180-95, three more in 1198
(MRS); John, Robert, Hamo,
Hugh, Jordan, William A. of Eng-
land, 1194–9 (RCR).
Gollop. William le Golu, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS).
Goman, for Comen, or Comin.
See COMYN.
Gondie, for CONDY.
Gooch. Odo de la Coce, Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS).
Gooch, or De Gouiz. See CUST.
William le Cousche held lands,
Cambridge, 13th cent. In 1205
Richard Goche of Suffolk was party
1
to a suit there (Hardy, Obl. et fin.).
William Gouche and John le Gose
were present at an array in that
county (PPW). Hence descend the
Baronets Gooch.
Good. In some cases for Gooch
or Goodge (Robson), in others from
Godes. Alvered and Ralph Godes
of Normandy, 1198 (MRS); Henry,
William, Hugh Godde, England,
c. 1272 (RH).
Goodair. See GODIER.
Goodall. See GOODALE.
Goodale. Roger Godel of Nor-
mandy, 1198 and 1180 (MRS);
Ralph Godhale of England, 1199
(RCR); Alicia Godehil, c. 1272
(RH).
5
Goodban, for Gadban, or CABAN.
Goodchild, the English translation
of the Norman name Bonenfant.
See BULLIVANT.
Goodday. See GOODEY.
Goode. See GOOD.
Goodes. See GOOD.
Goodey, from GOODES. See
GOOD.
Goodfellow, a translation of the
Norman Bonenfant. See BULLI-
VANT.
Goodger. See GODIER.
Goodhart. See GODDART.
See GODDART.
Goodheart.
Goodhew. Richard Gaudiou of
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). He was
of Quilleboeuf, Normandy, t. John
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 115).
William Godio of England, c. 1272
(RH).
Goodhugh. See GOODHEW.
Gooding. See GOODWIN.
Goodinge.
See GOODWIN.
Goodman.
Ranulph Godeman
of Normandy, 1198 (MRS). N.
Godeman in 1086 owned large
estates Suffolk and Essex (Domesd.);
262
GOO
GOR
Ralph and Henry Godman of Eng- | Gordon.
land, c. 1272 (RH).
Goodred, by transposition for
Godderd or GODDARD.
Goodwill, for GOODWIN.
Goodwin. See GODWIN.
Goody, for GOODDEY,
Goodyear, for GODIER.
Googe, for GoоCH.
Gook, for Cook.
Goold.
See GOLD. Hence the
Baronets Gould.
Goosey, or Gossey. The French
pronunciation of Goucet. See GossETT.
Goozee. See GOOSEY.
Goram, for GORHAM.
Gorard, for GARRARD.
Gordon is a clan name,
and is of course chiefly borne by
persons of Celtic race.
•
Gordge, for Gorges. See CARDge.
Gore, or Goher. See GOWER.
The name Gore is armorially iden-
tified with 'Goare,' and 'Goare'
with 'Gower.' One branch of the
latter family bore a fesse, which
seems to be the original form of the
Gore arms. The Gowers of War-
wick and Worcester bore the same
arms as the Earls of Arran, merely
doubling the number of crosslets
(Robson). It is clear, therefore,
that the Gores are Gowers of the
Warwickshire line, of which Hugh
de Goher held a knight's fee from
the Earl of Warwick in 1165 (Lib.
Nig.). From this line derived the
Gores, Earls of Arran and Ross, and
the Baronets Gore.
Gorham, a well-known family
from Bretagne.
Goring, or Bygod. Hugh Bygod
was Lord of Garringes or Goring,
He
Sussex, 13th cent. (Testa).
was executor of the will of the
Countess of Norfolk, 1248 (Roberts,
Excerpt. ii. 33). John de Garringes,
his son, had a dau. and heir, who
m. Henry Tregoz, M.P. for Sussex
1309 (PPW). The bailsman of
Henry T. was John Goring, probably
nephew of John de Goring or Gar-
ringes (Ib.). From the latter de-
scended the family of De Goring,
afterwards Lords Goring, Earls of
Norwich, so distinguished in the
Civil Wars 17th cent., and the
Baronets Goring. This family ap-
pears to be a younger branch of the
Bygods Earls of Norfolk.
Gordon. 1. From Gordon, Ber-
wick, granted c. 1130 to a family of
Anglo-Norman origin (Douglas).
2. A branch of the Norman family
of Say, deriving from Picot de Say
living 1030, whose son, Robert Fitz-
Picot, Lord of Aunay, was co-
founder of St. Martin, Seez, 1060.
He had issue, who came to England
at the Conquest, 1, Picot, Baron of
Clun and Stoke-Say, Salop; 2, Ro-
bert Fitz-Picot; 3, William de Say,
ancestor of the Lords Say in Eng-
land. Robert Fitz-Picot, Baron of
Brunne, Cambridge, 1086, had issue,
1, Robert Fitz-Picot,' the Viscount,
who forfeited the Barony of Brune,
t. Henry I.; 2, Saher de Say, who
stated to have taken refuge in
Scotland, and obtained grants from
Alexander I., named after him Say-
ton. Alexander, his son, was a baron
of Sayton and Wynton (Chalmers,
Cal. i. 517; Douglas, Peerage).
From him descended the Lords
Seyton or Seton, Earls of Wintoun
and Dunfermline, Viscounts Kings-
Gornall. William Gornel of
ton, and (under the name of Gordon) | Normandy, 1195; Robert Guernuel,
Marquises of Huntley and Dukes of
1198 (MRS).
263
GOR
GOW
Gornell, for GORNALL.
Gorringe, for GORING.
Gorrud, for GARRET.
Gorrum, for GORHAM.
Gorst, or Jors, from Jort near
Falaise. The Sire de Jort was at
the battle of Hastings (Wace, ii.
245). Anchetil de Jorz occurs in
England, 1110 (Wint. Domesd.) ;
John de Jorra in Normandy, 1138
(Ord. Vit. 916); Robert de Jorz
held a fief in Hunts 1165 (Lib.
Nig.); Ralph, Ranulph, and Robert
de Gorz, 13th cent., were seated in
Warw. and Leicester, Geoffry de
G. in Notts and Derby (Testa);
Robert de J. was commissioner of
array and M.P. for Notts, 1300-1306
(PPW).
Gorvin, for Corbin. See CARA-
See CARA-
BINE.
Goslin. See GOSLING.
Gosling, or Goslin. Peter, An-
chitel, Ralph, Robert Goscelin,
Normandy, 1180-95; Richard G., |
1198 (MRS); Ralph G. of England,
1199 (RCR); Roger and Walter
Gosselin and Gosselyne, c. 1272
(RH).
Gosney, or Cusney. Bernard de
Cusneio of Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
See GASS.
Goss.
Gosse. William Gosce, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Amauri de
Gosse of Normandy, t. Henry V.
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v.); John
and Walter Gosce, England, c. 1272
(RH).
Gosset, for GOSSETT.
Gossett. Richard and William
Gocet of Normandy, 1180 - 95
(MRS); Gerard and John Gosset
occur in Normandy, t. Henry V.
Gostling, for GOSLING (Lower).
Gothard, for GODDARD.
See GOOD.
Goude.
Goudge. See GooсH.
Goulard, or Gollard, a form of
COLLARD.
Goulborn, a branch of De Toesni,
being descended from William de
Belwar or Belvoir. See CHOL-
MONDELEY.
Gould. See GOLD.
Lords Tredegar.
Hence the
Gouldsmith. See GOLDSMITH.
Goullee. William Gollay of
England, c. 1272 (RH). Golletum,
Golley, or Golet was a parish in
Normandy.
Goullet. See GOULLEE.
Goult, for Galt.
Goundry. Robert de Gundrea,
Normandy, 1198 (MRS).
Goupil. Roger Goupil of Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Peter Gupil
of England, c. 1272 (RH).
Gourlay, for GOURLEY.
Gourley, for Courley. Thomas
de Curleio of Normandy, 1198
(MRS); John de Curli of England,
1199 (RCR).
Gouyn, for Goin. See GAWEN.
Gove, for Chauve. See CALF.
Gover, or Le Cuver, probably a
foreign name (RH).
Govers, for GOVER.
Govett, for Gobet. See COBBETT.
Govett. Geoffry Guvit of Nor-
mandy, 1195 (MRS).
Govey, for GOVETT-the French
pronunciation.
Govier, for GOVER.
Gowar, for GOWARD,
Goward, for COWARD.
Gowen, for GAWEN.
Gowens, for GowEN.
Gower, or Goer, a Norman family
from Goher, Normandy, which name
was transferred from Scandinavia.
Thomas Goher paid talliage at Caen,
1195, as did Ralph G. Ralph paid
264
GOW
GOW
a fine at Bayeux; Thomas in 1198
paid a fine at Coutances; and Os-
mond Gohier at Caen, where he also
made a loan of 15l. to the king
(MRS). In England the name
appears in 1130, when Walter de
Guher paid scutage for his lands
at Carmarthen (Rot. Pip.). He
had probably been one of the Nor-
man knights who accompanied
Arnulph de Montgomery. Adelard
de Guer witnessed a charter of
Geoffry de Mandeville, Earl of
Essex, 1136 (Mon. i. 460), from
which family Roger de Guer held
a fief in 1165 (Lib. Nig.), when also
Hugh de Goher held a fee from the
Earl of Warwick (Ibid.). William
• Guhier obtained a pardon in
Oxford, 1158 (Rot. Pip.), being also
of Essex, for after 1152 the Abbey
of Tilteney, Essex, acquired lands
of the fief of William 'Goer' (Mon.
i. 889).
This William Goer or Guhier
was Lord of Stittenham, Yorkshire,
and was dead A.D. 1200 (RCR).
He confirmed the grant of Godfrey
Fitz-Richard of Stitnam to Rivaux
Abbey (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 363).
Walter Goher, his son or grandson
(Mon. ii. 822), had issue William,
6 son of Walter Goher,' who in 1270
paid a fine to the Crown (Roberts,
Excerpt. ii. 513). This William
G. had a park in Dorset, t. Henry
III. (Placit. Abbrev. 281). His son
John was summoned in 1300 for
miltary service in Scotland; and
in the same year Robert Gouer
(probably his brother) was com-
missioner of array in Yorkshire
(PPW). From this family descend
the Dukes of Sutherland, Earls of
Granville, Ellesmere, and Cromartie.
Gower, John. The Poet's origin
has been treated by Sir Harris Ni-
colas (Retrospective Review, Se-
ries ii. vol. 2, and in the Kentish
Archæologia, vol. vi.).
It appears
from these authorities that G. was
born c. 1330; acquired the Lord-
ship of Aldington, Kent, in 1365;
that of Kentwell, Suffolk, and an-
other in Essex by purchase from the
dau. of Sir Robert Gower, Knt.;
also Multon, Suffolk, and Feltwell,
Norfolk, in 1382; and a lease of
Southwell, Notts, which with Mul-
ton he left to his widow on his
decease, 1408.
The poet was probably nephew
and heir-male of the above Sir
Robert Gower. The latter resided
in Kent. In 1359 King Edw. III.
took up his abode at Stonar, Isle of
Thanet, in a house formerly belong-
ing to Robert Goviere' (Hasted,
Kent, iv. 385). In the preceding
generation Richard Gouiere' was
bailsman for an M.P. for Sussex,
1313, and was not of that county,
but probably of Kent; and from the
continual interchange of families
between Kent and Essex
doubtless of the Essex family of
Goher or Guhier, as the name is not
an early Kentish one. The family
of Guhier or Goer in Essex was
Norman and of great antiquity (see
GOWER, Duke of Sutherland).
was
The arms of Gower of Essex were
a chevron between three wolves'
heads erased. The poet and the
Kentish family bore the chevron
charged with three heads, whether
of lions, leopards, or wolves, it were
hard to say. Archdeacon Todd was
not so much in error as Nicolas
and others have supposed, in making
the poet of the same family as the
Gowers of Stittenham.
265
GOW
GRA
→
Gowers, for GOWER.
Gowing, for Goin. See GAWEN.
Gowrley. See GOURLEY.
Goy, from Goi, Normandy. Ro-
bert Goie of N. 1195 (MRS);
Robert de Gois of England, 1199
(RCR).
Gozar, for GoZZARD.
Gozzard. See COSSART.
*Grace, for Le Gras, Le Gros, or
Crassus. Roger, Richard, Osbert,
Arnulph, William, Nicholas C. of
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Ri-
chard Crassus or Grassus of England,
1199 (RH); Roger le Gras, c. 1272
(RH); William and Richard le
Cras. The English forms are Grace,
Grose, Gross, &c. The Irish family
of Grace appears to be a branch of
the FITZGERALDS. For the Baronets
Grace, see GAMMON.
Gracey, or Grancey, from Grancey
in Burgundy. The arms are pre-
served by Robson.
Gracie. See GRACEY.
Graefe, for GRAFF.
Graff, for Craff or CRAFT.
Graham, or De Tancarville. Gra-
ham in all the early records of Eng-
land means Grantham in Lincoln;
and William de Graham, who settled
in Scotland t. David I., c. 1128, and
obtained Abercorne and Dalkeith
(Douglas), came from Grantham.
He must have been of an important
family there, and the only family of
that kind was that of De Tancarville,
which held the Barony of Grantham
in farm from the Crown after the
Conquest for above a century. The
English branches of the De T.s
were generally named Chamberlain,
and the Chamberlains of Lincoln, |
probably a branch of the T.s, bore
three escallops, which three escallops
appear in the arms of the De Gra-
hams or Granthams, originally from.
Lincoln also. It may therefore be
inferred that William de Grantham
was a younger son of the Baron of
Tancarville, who had held the office
of Seneschal of Grantham under his
father.
The family of Tankarville prob-
ably derived from Tancred, c. 912,
whose fief on the settlement of Nor-
mandy was named Tancardivilla.
Rabel, his son, left his name to
Rabel's Isle, and Rabelsfoss, men-
tioned in early records. Gerold,
Baron of Tancarville, towards the
end of the 10th cent. (D'Anisy et
St. Marie, Sur Domesday), was father
of Rabel II., t. Duke Robert, who
had two sons: 1. Ralph; 2. Alme-
ric D'Abetot, ancestor of the Vis-
counts of Worcester.
Ralph was guardian to Duke
William, hereditary Chamberlain of
Normandy, and founder of Bocher-
ville Abbey. William, his son, had
1. Rabel, ancestor of the Chamber-
lains of Normandy; 2. William de
Graham. From this family descend-
ed the famous Marquis of Mon-
trose, and the brave Viscount Dun-
dee; also Sir James Graham of
Netherby, the eminent statesman.
Grain. Richard de Grana, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); William
de Grana of England c. 1272 (RH).
Grainger, or le Grangier (RH).
Probably of foreign origin.
Grammer. William Grammati-
cus, a juror at Evreux t. Philip-
Augustus (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v.
162). John and William Gramma-
ticus of Middleton, Yorkshire, 1189
(Rot. Pip.).
Grand. Robert, Richard, Serlo,
Roger, Nicholas Grand, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Simon, William,
266
GRA
GRE
1
7
Robert Grant or Le Grant (Grand) | (Hunter, Rot. Select. 137). Thomas
1199 (RCR).
de la G. occurs 1295; and 1316
Sibilla de la G. of Gloucester
(PPW). Hence the Graveses of
Mickleton, Gloucester, ancestors of
the gallant admiral Lord Graves,
and the Baronets Graves-Saule.
|
Grane.
See GRAIN.
Grange. William de Grandeis
of Normandy 1198 (MRS); Adam
de Granges, England, c. 1272 (RH).
Grange. See GRAINGE.
See GRAINGER.
Granger.
Grant. For English families of
the name, see GRAND; Scottish fami-
lies of the name are Celtic.
Granvell, for GRANVILLE.
Granville.
GRESLEY.
The Grenvilles or
Greenfields of Neath and Bideford
adopted, instead of the paternal coat
(a cross), the three rests of the Earls
of Gloucester, their feudal suzer-
ains. The name, however, was still
written Grenville, Greenfield, and
Grenfell, though the Earls of Bath
adopted the form of Granville. A
fabulous pedigree was concocted for
this family in the 17th cent., making
them descend from Fitz-Hamon ;
but this descent is absolutely with-
out proof. See GRENVILLE. Hence
the Earls of Bath and Lords Gran-
ville.
Gras, or Le Gras. See GRACE.
Grassett, for Gresset or Crest.
Umfrid Crest of Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). John and Roger Cruste of
England c. 1272 (RH).
|
Grassie. See GRACIE.
Gravell. Guido, Adam, Robert
de Gravelle ΟΙ Graville, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). William
William
de Gravale, England, 1199 (RCR).
See GREVILLE.
Graves. Walter de Grava (De
la Grave) occurs in Normandy 1198
(MRS), and in Bucks t. John
(Hunter, Fines, i. 194). Osbert de
Grava or De la Grave, in Gloucester
1203 (Rot. Canc. Hardy, Obl.et fin.
462). Richard de la Grave 1267
Gravett, originally Crefeyt or
Crefiet, probably foreign, but I have
not been able to identify it.
Gray. See GREY.
Greasley or De Toesni.
See
Greathead. Richard Groceteste
of England c. 1272 (RH). Robert
Grosteste, bishop of Lincoln. Prob-
ably a foreign family from the name.
Name translated.
Greatorex, or Greatorick, from
Gayteric, the old form of Catterick,
York, in which county the name
remains common. See CARTWRIGHT.
Great-Rex, for GREATOREX.
Greatrex. See GREATOREX.
Greaves. See GRAVES.
Gredley, or Grelly, from Gresillé,
Anjou. Albert Greslet, Baron of
Manchester under Roger de Poitou,
occurs in Domesd. (270) in 1086.
Robert Greslet had a suit in York
1130, with Eustace Fitz-John (Rot.
Pip.), and paid a fine in Lincoln
(Ib.). Robert de Greley m. Hawise
de Burgh, of the family of Burgh,
Earl of Kent, and his son Sir
Thomas de Grelly was summoned
by writ as a baron 1307. The name
was often written Gredley, Gridley,
and Gresley; but the family is
altogether different from that of
GRESLEY.
Greely, for Grelley. See GREDLEY.
Greener. Berenger Granarius of
Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Greenfield, armorially identified
with GRANVILLE.
267
GRE
1
GRE
1
Greenlees, or Greenly, from Grin-
ley, Notts. Roger Gringelai was of
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). The
family seated in Notts c. 1272 (RH),
where the lordship of Gringele is
mentioned.
Greenner, for GREENER.
Greer, for Gregor (Lower). See
GREGO.
Greest, for Crist or Crest. Um-
frid Crest, Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Greeves. See GRAVES.
Greey, for GREY.
Greffield, for Grenfield, Green-
field, or GRANVILLE.
Greg. See GREIG.
Gregg. See GREIG.
Grego, for Gregor. William Gre-
gor of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
William Fitz-Gregory, England
1199 (RCR); Adam Gilbert, Elias,
Robert, &c., Gregori, England, c.
1272 (RH).
Gregora, for GREGORY.
Gregory. See GREGO. In Scot-
land some of the name may be Cel-
tic.
Greig. Radulfus Groig, Richard
Grege, Normandy 1180 (MRS);
Robert Grege, Serlo Grigge, Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH).
Grenfell, armorially identified
with GRANVILLE.
Grenville, De Greinville, De
Grainville, Granville, &c., derives its
name from Greinville, in the Coten-
tin, a fief of the Barons of St. Denis
le Gaste, of which noble family this,
with the families of Bigod, Trailly, |
Beauchamp, Montague, St. Denis,
and Meurdrac, are supposed to have
been branches, and the supposition
is confirmed by the arms.
The first
Lord of Greinville was probably
brother of Wigod de St. Denis,
Baron of St. Denis and Meurdra-
+
quière, who, in 1050, subscribed a
charter of Duke William before all
the Barons of Normandy. William de
Grenville, the next in descent, with
Robert his son, witnessed a charter of
Walter Giffard for Bolbec Abbey in
1061 (Neustria Pia, 402). The
latter accompanied the Conqueror,
and received from the same Walter
Giffard three knights' fees in Bucks,
which passed to his descendants.
He had, 1. Gerard; 2. Richard,
ancestor of the Grenvilles or Gran-
villes of Neath and Bideford, the
Earls of Bath, and the Earls of
Warwick. Gerard de Grenville was
living 1130 (Rot. Pip.), and Gerard
II. de Greville was living 1158 (Rot.
Pip.), who, 1165, held three fees
from Giffard, Earl of Bucks (Lib.
Nig.). William, his son, was living
1207 (Hardy, Obl. et Fin.). In
1230 Eustace, his son, did homage
as a baron on m. the dau. and coheir
of Robert Arsic, Baron of Coges
(Roberts, Excerpt. i. 193). In 1293
Sir Eustace de Greinville held two
fees at Wooton, Bucks, of the
Honour of Giffard, and Robert de
G. one fee (Testa). The Norman
estates appear to have belonged to
a branch of this line. In 1200
Eustace de Grenville was indebted
to William de Martigny in Nor-
mandy (Hardy, Rot. Norm. 44),
and 1298 Richard de Grenville was
son and heir of Eustace de G. of
Normandy (Roberts, Cal. Geneal.
578).
From this family sprang the brave
Sir Beville Granville, the hero of
Lansdown, and the Grenvilles so
renowned as English statesmen.
Gresham or Branche. The Nor-
man family of Branche, whose es-
tates lay in the Caux, accompanied
268
}
GRE
GRE
[
William de Warrenne to England
1066, where Ralph Branche received
a grant of two knights' fees, of
which Gresham was the chief seat.
Barsham was also held from the
De Wancis, tenants of Warrenne.
Ralph and his son Richard occur in
the charters of Walsingham Abbey.
The latter had Walter, who in 1165
held the Norman estate of half a
knight's fee in capite in the bailifry
of Caux. William B. of Gresham,
his brother, had issue Richard, who
t. Henry II. confirmed to Castle
Acre Priory the tithes of his lord-
ship of Gresham, which had been
granted by his ancestors. This Sir
Richard Branche was one of four
knights summoned in 1200 to select
12 knights for the grand as-
size, Norfolk (RCR, ii.). Sir Peter,
his grandson, held Gresham and Ayl-
morton by the service of two fees
from Earl Warrenne, and 1241 had
a writ of summons to pass into
France, and had a grant of market,
fair, and free warren. He had two
sons, Nicholas and Roger, the
former of whom with his descend-
ants bore the name of Branche, the
latter that of De Gresham. Both
continued to bear the same arms (a
chevron between three mullets),
In
merely varying the tinctures.
the 16th cent. the Greshams added
a chief variously charged to their
armis.
Roger Branche or Gresham was a
benefactor (with his wife) to Marrig
Priory, York. Roger de G., his
son, was living 1313 (Blomfield,
Norf. ix. 368). Edward de G. had
lands in Bodham, Norfolk, 1363.
Another Edward, living c. 1400,
was father of John Gresham, who
resided at Holt, Norfolk, and was
the direct ancestor of the celebrated
Sir Thomas Gresham. (See Blome-
field's Norfolk.)
Gresley, Baronets. A well-known
branch of the house of De Toesni,
Barons of Toesni and Conches, Nor-
mandy.
The
Gressley, for GRESLEY.
Greville ΟΙ Grenville.
names are used interchangeably in
the early records, and the arms of
Greville are those of Grenville with
a bordure to mark a younger branch.
The Grevilles, Earls of Brooke and
Warwick, Lords Brook, Greville,
&c., probably descend from a branch
of the house of Grenville or Greville,
of Wotton, Bucks. See GRENVILLE.
The arms are those of a younger
branch of this house. This branch
was possessed of Drayton, Oxford-
shire (the adjoining county to
Bucks), and was descended from
John Greville (or Grenville), who
appears to be the same who is men-
tioned by Collins as of Wotton 1308,
and whose father John, son of John
de Greinville, was living 1305.
There can be little doubt that the
present branch sprang from the
Grenvilles at about this date, both
from the arms and the recurrence of
the same contemporary Christian
names.
Grey, or De Grai, from Gray,
Normandy, near Caen. Arnulph was
Lord of Gray, c. 970, and his son
Nigel de Gray witnessed a charter
c. 1020 (Lobineau, Hist. Bret. ii.
171). Turstiu succeeded as Baron
of Gray and Dounville, near Caen.
In 1082 Gisla, his daughter, granted,
with consent of her nephew Turstin
de Gray (son of Turgis), lands to
Holy Trinity, Caen (Gall. Christ. xi.,
Instr. 71), and Turstin, son of Tur-
L
269
GRE
GRI
gis,' executed a charter 1096(D’Anisy
et St. Marie, Sur Domesd.).
Anchetil de Gray, son of Turgis,
and brother of Turstin de Gray,
came to England with the Con-
queror, and 1086 held lands in Ox-
ford, viz. Redrefield (Rotherfield),
and five other lordships, from Wil-
liam Fitz-Osborne (Domesd.). Co-
lumbanus de Grae, son of Anchetil,
witnessed a charter of Ralph de
Limesi, t. Henry I. (Mon. i. 331).
He had issue: 1. Robert; 2. Roger,
a tenant of the See of London, 1165,
father of Henry de Gray, first Baron
of Codnor, ancestor of the Lords
Grey of Ruthin, Wilton, Codnor,
and Walsingham, the Earls of Kent
and Stamford, Marquises of Dorset,
and Dukes of Suffolk.
Robert de Gray of Rotherfield,
Oxford, in 1165 held lands from the
barony of Windsor, Bucks (Lib.
Niger). The Bolbecs, a branch of
the Giffards, were barons in Bucks
and Northumberland, and t. Henry
II., Robert de Gray and his son
Robert witnessed a charter of Wal-
ter de Bolbec of Northumberland
(Hodgson, North. i. i. 167). Robert
de G., the younger, of Rotherfield,
had, 1. Walter; 2. Robert, who in
1200 had a suit in Bucks (RCR);
and in 1226 was of Schotton, North-
umberland, and became baron of
Rotherfield in 1245, on his brother's
resignation (Dugdale).
Walter, the elder son, was Chan-
cellor 1205, Archbishop of York
1216, and in 1245 resigned his ba-
rony of Rotherfield to his brother
Robert, who had issue, 1. Walter,
ancestor of the Lords Grey of Roth-
erfield, Barons by writ 1296; 2.
Richard; 3. William, of Langley,
Northumberland, 1240 (Testa, 388);
4. Hugh, ancestor of the Barons
Gray of Scotland.
Richard de Gray and William his
brother paid a fine in Northumber-
land 1233 (Roberts, Excerpt. i. 250).
He was Viscount of Northumber-
land 1236; and from him descended
the Greys Earls of Tankerville, and
the Earls Grey.
Gribble, or Grebell, from Grabol.
Richard Grabol, Normandy, 1180-
95 (MRS).
Gribbon. Liescelina Gripon,
Normandy, 1198; the Lady of Gri-
pon, 1195 (MRS).
Grice. Richard de Grisy, Nor-
mandy, 1180; Richard de Grise, or
Grisey, 1198 (MRS). Eustachius
Gris, England, 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
Gridley. See GREDLEY.
Grieve. See GREAVES.
Grieves. See GREAVES.
Grigg. See GREGG.
Griggs, for GRIGG.
Grigs, for GRIGG.
Grindale, or Percy. Edmond G.,
Archbishop of Canterbury, was son
of William G., who settled, on the
dissolution of the Monasteries, near
St. Bees. There were others of the
name in London, Hunts, and especi-
ally in York, where Grindale or
Grendale, afterwards Handale, was
situated. This place belonged to a
branch of the Percys. Richard de
Percy was younger son of William I.
de Percy (Mon. Angl. i. 74), and
brother of Alan de P. He obtained
from his father Dunsley, Lofthouse
(in which Grendale was situated)
and other estates. He had, 1. Ralph
de Grendale, 2. William de Percy,
3. Walter Fitz-Richard. The se-
cond gave lands at Dunsley to
Whitby Abbey (Mon. i. 74). Ralph
de Grendal was father of Ralph,
270
GRI
GRO
both living at the foundation of
Bridlington Priory. Walter, their
younger brother, succeeded, and,
1165, with his uncle William de
Percy, held a knight's fee from Wil-
liam, son of Alan de Percy (Lib.
Niger). From Walter de Grendale
descended the G.s of the North, of
whom Walter de Grendale was re-
turned in 1300 as possessing an
estate above 407. per ann. in York,
&c., and was summoned by writ for
military service in Scotland, and in
1312 was summoned by writ to the
Parliament of York as a baron of
the realm.
1
The arms of Grendale were, a cross
moline, flory, or pattée, which was
also the coat of a branch of the
Percys (Robson).
Grint.
Henry Grente, N. de
Grento, Richard, Simon Grento,
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS); Eus-
tace, Geoffry Grinde, England, c.
1272 (RH).
Grinyer. See Graner.
Gripper. Ralph de Griperia,
Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
Grist. See GREEST.
Groco. See GROGAN.
Grogan. John Grogon, men-
tioned in England c. 1272 (RH).
The name probably foreign, from its
formation.
Grokes, for CROKE.
Gros. See GROSE.
Grose. Josce, Matthew le Gros,
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). Crassus,
or Le Gros, was a name of the Ge-
roies, Barons of Eschaufour.
Grose, for GROSS.
Gross. Ralph, Matthew, Roger,
Robert de Grosso, Normandy, 1180-
95 (MRS). Henry Gros, Thomas
de Gruce, and others, England, c.
1272 (RH).
GROSSE. See GROSS.
Grote. The lands of William
Grout at Goudere, Normandy, were
confiscated by Philip Augustus
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 159).
William Grote, England, c. 1272
(RH).
Grouse, for GROSSE.
Grosvenor, so named from the
office of Venur, or Venator (hunts-
man) of the Dukes of Normandy,
borne by this family. Walter de
Venur was eminently distinguished
960 at the battle of the Fords, be-
tween Lothaire, King of France, and
the Normans, where he was rescued
by Duke Richard I., and remounted
by him on his best horse (Palgrave,
Hist. Normandy, ii. 738). The name
occurs about the same time in the
Charters of the Gallia Christiana.
The ancient seat of the Le Venours
appears to have been Venables, near
Evreux, and they bore or, or argent,
a bend azure (La Roque, Hist. Har-
court, ii. 1181), which was also
borne by several of their English
descendants, especially by the family
under consideration. Three brothers
of this family came to England with
Hugh Lupus: 1. Gislebert Venator,
or De Venables, ancestor of the ba-
rons of Kinderton, of whom Gisle-
bert Venables of Cheshire is men-
tioned in Normandy 1180 as 'Gisle-
bert Venator' (MRS). The French
line of Le Venur, descended from
him, bore argent, a bend azure, fretty
or, for difference (Anselme, viii.
256). From another brother pro-
bably derived the Butlers of Chester,
Barons of Warrington, who also
bore or, a bend azure, differenced by
the wheat sheaves of Chester. 3.
Radulph, or Ranulph.
Ranulph Venator, a baron of Ches-
271
GRO
GUI
ter, held in capite from Hugh Lupus
in 1086 (Domesd.). He witnessed
the foundation charter of Chester
Abbey, and was a benefactor to it
(Mon. i. 201). His descendants all
bore or, a bend azure, till the 14th
cent. Robert le Venur, his son,
received from Earl Hugh, t. Rufus,
Over Lostock, Cheshire (Ormerod,
iii. 82). His son Robert had, c.
1153, a grant of Budworth, with the
office of forester or grand-huntsman
of Delamere Forest (Ormerod, ii.
115), from Earl Hugh Kevelioc.
Robert Grosvenor 1178 witnessed a
charter of John, Constable of Ches-
ter, for Stanlaw Abbey (Mon. i.
897). Ralph, his son, t. John (Or-
merod, iii. 87), was ancestor of the
Grosvenors of Cheshire. In the
reign of Richard II., Lord Scrope
objected to their use of their pa-
ternal arms, as his own ancestors
had used the same, at which time it
was proved that the G.s had borne
their arms from the remotest ages;
but the influence of Scrope obtained
a decision depriving this family of
their original arms. The Marquises
of Westminster, Earls of Wilton,
and Lords Ebury descend from this
house.
Grout. See GROTE.
Gruchy, or Grochy, the French
pronunciation of Grochet. Clarus de
Grochet, Normandy, 1180 (MRS);
Richard Grucet, England, c. 1272
(RH).
Grumell. Peter and Robert de
Grumuell held lands at Nogent, Nor-
mandy, from Philip-Augustus (Mem.
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 182).
Gubbins, or De Gobion, from
Bretagne. Guido Gobio witnessed
a charter of Geoffry de Dinan, c.
1070, as one of his knights (Morice,
Hist. Bret. Preuves, i. 439), and
William Gobio occurs in a charter
of the same date (Ibid.). Hugh
Gubiun was of Northants 1130 (Rot.
Pip.), and 1165 Richard Gubiun,
or Gobio, held fiefs in Bedford and
Derby from Beauchamp, and Ferrars
Earl of Derby (Lib. Niger). The
name was corrupted to Gubbins.
Sir Hugh Gobyun of York occurs c.
1300 (PPW).
Gubby. N. Gob, Guislanus Gobe,
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS); Geof-
fry, Walter, &c., Cobbe, England,
c. 1272 (RH).
Gude, for GoOD.
Gudge. See GOODGE.
Gudgen. See GUDGEON.
Gudgeon, for Cucon. See GOG-
GIN.
Guest. Guest was near Caen,
Normandy. This family settled in
Salop at the Conquest, and held
Lega from the De Dunstanvilles. In
1150 Alan de D. granted the lands
of Alric de Lega to Wembridge
Priory (Eyton, Salop, ii. 273). Tho-
mas de Lega, his son, occurs 1180
(314); Walter and Leonard, his
sons, 1194-1230; Henry, son of
Leonard, 1240 (315). Roger de
Lega, or Guest, brother of the latter,
had Thomas, who gave lands to
Wembridge Priory (Eyton, Salop,
ii, 313). In 1295 Adam Gest was
assessor of parliamentary aids in
Salop (PPW). From this Norman
race descended Bishop Guest, one of
the Reformers, and the eminent
manufacturer, Sir John Guest.
Guise, or Gouiz. See CUST. In
1165 Richard de Guiz held five
knights' fees in Gloucester from the
Earl of Gloucester (Lib. Niger). In
1203 Robert de Gouvis also held five
fees of the honour of Gloucester, for
272
GUL
GUR
which fees the service was performed
in Normandy (Rot. Canc. 57). This
Robert de G. is frequently mentioned
t. John, in Bedford, Cambridge, &c.
(RCR); Hardy (Rot. Claus. &c.);
and a manor was styled Apsley Guiz
or Guise after the family. About
1300 Sir John de Gyse, Bucks, bore
gules, six mascles vair, a quarter or,
being nearly those borne by the
baronets Guise of Gloucestershire.
The original arms of Gouiz were vair.
Gull. Petrus Goles, Normandy
1198, Gervasius Gouel 1195 (MRS);
Laurence, Richard, Matilda Gule,
England c. 1272 (RH). Hence the
baronets Gull.
Gulley. See GOULLEE.
Gulliver, or Golafre. See GIL-
LIVER.
Gully. See GOULLEE.
Gun. William de Gons, Nor-
mandy 1180-95, Gilbert de Gons,
Richard Goon 1198 (MRS); Elias
Goun, William Gun, England c.
1272 (RH).
Gundry. See GOUNDRY.
Gunn. See GUN.
Gunnell, for Gunwell, Gonville
or Conteville, descended from Her-
luin, Lord of Conteville, Normandy,
by his first marriage, the issue of
which, Ralph de Conteville, is stated
by Orderic Vitalis to have had grants
from the Conqueror in England.
Accordingly in 1083 he appears
holding lands in Somerset, but as
mesne lord (Exon. Domesd.), his
barony being in Gloucester, and
being held 1086 by his son Roger
Fitz-Ralph (Domesday). This ba-
rony in 1165 was held by his grand-
son Roger Fitz-Ralph, whose bro-
thers Hugo, Hamelin, Philip, and
Robert de Gundeville all held fiefs
in the same county (Lib. Niger).
Hugo de G. also held two fees in
Somerset, and Robert de G. two
(Lib. Niger). Adam de Conteville,
or Gundeville, one of the family,
acquired Dodington, Somerset, t.
Henry II.; from whom descended
the family of Dodington, which con-
tinued in the male line to 1720. The
Gunvilles or Gonvilles of Dorset were
of this family, also the founder of Gon-
ville and Caius College, Cambridge.
Gunner, for CONNER.
Gunning. William Ginon, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Rufus de
Genun, England t. John (Hardy,
Rot. de Libert. 100); Geoffry
Gannon c. 1272 (RH). Hence the
baronets of the name.
Gunter. N. Gontier, Normandy
1180 (MRS); Sir Peter Gontier or
Gunter accompanied Bernard de
Neumarché in the conquest of Breck-
nock 1088, and obtained a fief there
(Jones, Brecknock, i. 92).
Gunther. See GUNTER.
Guppy, for Gopil. Ursel and
Aufrid Gopil, Normandy 1180–95
(MRS); John and Richard Gopil,
England c. 1272 (RH).
Gurdon, from Gourdon or Gorden
near Cahors, a Gothic race. Adam
de G. of Hants 1207 (Hardy, Obl.
et fin.). Aimeric de G. 13th cent.
was a benefactor to the church, and
had grants from King John in Eng-
land (Testa); and William de G.
founded Gourdon Abbey 1240 (Gall.
Christ. xi. 133, 174, 187). In 1231
Henry III. granted to Ralph Mares-
chal part of the estate of Sir Adam
de Gourdon (Roberts, Excerpta). In
1257 Adam G. was bailiff in fee of
Wolmer Forest (Ib.). In 1251
William, son of Roger G., paid a fine
in Lincoln (Ib.). The family still
remains of consequence.
-
T
278
GUR
HAI
Gurney, for De Gournay, one of
the greatest and most ancient ba-
ronial families of Normandy, which
was also seated in England, but
which is too well known to need
details.
Gurr, for GORE.
Gush, or Goshe. See GoоCH.
Guy. See GEE.
Gustard. See COSTART.
Gutch. See GOOCH.
Guyatt. See WYATT (Lower).
Guye, for GUY.
Haberfield, Alberville, or Auber-
ville, from A. near Caen. William
de Aubervilla, Normandy, 1180
(MRS); Hugh de Albertivilla, Kent,
1130 (Rot. Pip.); William de A.,
Norfolk, 1194 (RCR); Richard de
Haubervyle, c. 1272 (RH).
Hablin, for ABELINE, or ABELON.
Hackett, or ACHET. Robert
Haket, Normandy, 1180-95; Alvered,
Robert, H., 1198 (MRS); Walter
Haket, England, 1194 (RCR).
Walter Achet, 1086, held from
Walter Giffard in Bucks. Bertram
Haget witnessed a charter of Robert
Mowbray (Mon. i. 754), and 1200
Bertram H. founded Helaugh Abbey,
York. The family of Achet, Hachett,
Hatchett, Hacket, or Haget, spread
into all parts of England and Ireland.
Haddan. William Hadon, Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS); De Haddon,
England, c. 1272 (RH).
Hadden.
See HADDAN.
See IIADDAN.
Haddon.
Haden. See HADDAN.
Hadow, for Hoto, or Hotôt.
Emma, Roger, Nicholas de Hotot,
Guylee. William de Guilie,
Normandy 1195 (MRS); William
Gilly, England c. 1272.
Gyde. Robert Guide of Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Gye, for GUY.
Gyles, for GILES.
Gynne, for GYNN.
Gynn, or Gynney. Richard de
Gisnei, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Roger de Gisneto, England 1199
(RCR).
H
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Wil-
liam de Hotot, England, 1130 (Rot.
Pip.). The name occurs continually
afterwards. See OTTO.
Haes, for HASE.
Haggett, armorially identified
with Hackett. Rolland Haget, of
England, 1158 (Rot. Pip.); Geoffry
Haget, 1189 (Ib.).
Haggis. See AGGIS.
Haight. See HAIT.
Haile. Denis, Ralph, Fulco,
Haisle, Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
Bailes. See HALES.
Hailie, for Hailly, or D'Ally.
Walter Allie, Normandy, 1180
(MRS). See ALLEY.
Hain, for Asnes. Durandus Asnes,
Normandy, 1195 (MRS). See ANNE.
Haines, from Haisne near Arras.
Hugh de Haynes witnessed a charter
of Payen de Beauchamp, founding
Chicksand Priory, 12th cent. (Mon.
ii. 793); also Walter de Haynes.
William Hayne, 1325, bailsman for
the M.P. for Ilchester (PPW).
Haines, for HAIN.
Hains, for HAIN.
274
HAI
HAM
:
Haire, for HARE.
Hait. Gervase Haitie, Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS). Henry Hat, Tho-
mas del Hat, England, c. 1272 (RH).
Haldane. Robert Alden, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). See Haw-
TIN.
T
Halden, See HALDANE.
Hale, for HALL. See also HAILE.
Hales, for HALYS or ALIS. See
ELLIS-Sometimes also a local name.
Haley. See HAILEY. Irish fami-
lies of the name are Celtic.
Haliday, from Halyday, Nor-
mandy (Mém. Soc. Ant. Norm. v.
159). Philip and Reginald de
Halyday of England, 1194 (RCR).
Halkett, armorially identified
with HACKETT. Hence the gallant
General Sir Colin Halkett.
Hall. Serlo de Haula, of Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); also Robert de
Hala. In 1165 Thomas de Hal and
Richard de la Hale held in Lincoln
from De Senlis. The family was of
importance in the west of England.
See HAWLEY. The name includes
families of various origin, some
perhaps not Norman.
Hallatt, for ALLOTT.
Hallett, for HALLATT.
Halley, for ALLEY.
Halliday. See HALIDAY.
Hallowes. See HALLOWs.
Hallows, or HALLOW, for Halot.
Roger Halot, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS).
Halls, for HALL.
Hally, for HALLEY.
Hallybone, for ALLIBONE.
Halse, for HALSEY.
Halsey. William de Halasa,
Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Britia de
Alisy and Silvester, 1180-95 (Ib.);
Robert de Alsey, England, c. 1272
(RH).
Haly. See HALEY.
Ham, from the Castle of Ham, Nor-
mandy. William du Ham, Normandy,
1180-98 (MRS); William and Alex-
ander de Ham, England, c. 1272(RH).
Hambelton. See HAMILTON.
Hambleton. See HAMILTON,
Hamby. Gaufridus Hambee,
Normandy, 1198 (MRS); Roger de
| Hambeia, and others, 1180-95 (Ib.).
Hamel. Robert Hamel, Ranulph,
Turstan, Savaric, and eleven more,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Alex-
ander de IIamel, England, c. 1272
(RH).
Hames. See AMES.
Hall, or De Clarefai. The learned
Joseph Hall, Bishop of Norwich,
was son of Hall, seneschal to the
Earl of Huntingdon, President of Hamilton. Gislebert, Lord of
the North, and by his arms is identi- Blosseville (now Blouville), Nor-
fied as
one of the Lincolnshire | mandy, in 1086 held Newton and
family of Halls of Grantham, the
ancestor of which, on marriage with
an heiress of the Halls, assumed the
name and arms. William Fitz-
william, son of Thomas, and brother
of John Fitzwilliam, 14th cent., was
the person alluded to who took the
name of Hall, as appears from the
Lincoln Visitation, 1592. See FITZ-
Brayfield, Bucks, and Harold and
Falmersham, Beds, from the Coun-
tess Judith (Domesd.). William de
Blosseville was of Beds 1130 (Rot.
Pip.). Robert de B., his son, c.
1150 granted lands at Harold,
Turvey, and Lavendon to Harold
Abbey. Jordan de Blosseville, brother
of Robert, possessed the estates of
Newton-Blosseville, &c., in Bucks,
and was in 1157 Viscount of Lincoln.
WILLIAM.
T 2
275
HAM
HAN
He probably held the office of
seneschal of the great Crown de-
mesne of Hameldon, Bucks, and thence
was named 'De Hameldon,' and
under that name he held lands,
1165, from the see of Durham (Lib.
Nig.), and in 1156 he had a Crown
grant of lands in Surrey (Rot. Pip.).
He had two sons: 1. Gilbert de B., |
who occurs in Normandy c. 1180
(MRS). 2. Thomas.
Thomas de Hameldon occurs in
Northumberland (where the family
had estates), 1170 (Hodgson, iii. iii.
16, 18). He had issue-1. Robert;
2. Roger de Hameldon, who occurs
in Northumberland c. 1200 as security
for the Abbot of Kelso (Ib. ii. ii. 256),
and in Normandy as Roger de Blusse-
ville (MRS).
Robert de Hameldon, the elder
son, occurs as a knight of North-
umberland 1207 (Ib. ii. ii. 148, 258).
He was also Lord of Newton-Blosse-
ville 1203-9 (Lipscombe, Bucks,
iv. 257), and occurs in a suit in that
county 1199 (RCR). His son,
Gilbert de Blosseville, or de Hamel-
don, was Lord of Newton-Blosseville
1254, when he sold it to another
branch of the family (Lipscombe).
He also possessed the estates in Surrey
(Testa); and holding his lands from
the Honour of Huntingdon, and
therefore from the kings of Scotland,
he received a settlement in Scotland
13th cent., and in his latter years
became an ecclesiastic (Chart. Pais-
ley). His elder son, Walter Fitz-
Gilbert de Hameldon, was one of the
barons of Scotland, and obtained the
barony of Cadzow, afterwards Ham-
ilton. From this line descend the
Dukes of Abercorn, the first Dukes of
Hamilton, and many other noble
families of the name.
Hamis, for AMISS.
Hamley. John, Reginald, Ri-
chard de Amblia, Normandy, 1198
(MRS); Geoffry de Amblie, Eng-
land, 1199 (RCR).
Hamlin. Ralph, Robert, Roger,
Willian Hamelin, Normandy, 1198
(MRS); William Hamelyn, Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH).
Hamling. See HAMLIN.
Hamlyn. See HAMLIN.
Hamman, for HAMMOND.
Hammant,forHAMMOND (Lower).
Hammat, from Amatus, or Amée.
Ralph Amée, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS).
Hammett. See HAMMATT.
Hammie, for HAMBY.
Hammon. See HAMMOND.
Hammond, or HAMON. Geoffry,
Ranulph, Waleran, Richard, Stephen
Hamon, or Hammon, Normandy,
1180-98 (MRS); John Hamon,
England, c. 1272 (RH). Hence the
baronets Hammond.
Hampden. See HAMPTON.
Hampton. William de Hantona,
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). William,
Aelis, Gervase, Osbert, Walter
de Hantona, Normandy, 1180-98
(MRS); Alexander, Reiner, Roger,
Simon de Hamton, England, 1198
(RCR). The family of Hampden,
Bucks, from which descended the
patriot John Hampden, derived from
Alexander de Hamptona.
Hams, for HAM.
Hance, for HANNS, or ANNS.
Hancock, or De Sprenchaux,
from S. in Burgundy. Agilric de
Sprenchaux, Lord of Longnor and
Westley, Salop, lived t. Stephen
(Eyton, Salop, vi. 26). William his
son was bailiff at Hencot for the
Abbey of Lilleshall, and Lord of H.
by gift of the same Abbey (Ib. 368).
;
1
276
HAN
HAR
!
In 1208 Roger Fitzwilliam, his son,
was of Encot, and 1274 Thomas
Hancoc, or Hencot, sub-escheator of
the king, Salop, set forth the lands
held by Sir Robert Springhouse
(Sprenchaux, his ancestor, Ib. 29).
The name gradually changed to
Hancock, and hence derived the
Viscounts and Barons Castlemaine.
Handley, or D'ANDELY (Lower),
from Andelys near Rouen. Richer
De Andeli occurs in England, 1083,
as a baron (Exon. Domesd.). The
name
|
bert,
occurs in the Winchester
Domesday (560), and in 1165 (Lib.
Niger), when this family had estates
in Hants and North Hants, and in
Normandy. In England the name
remained 14th cent. (Mon. Angl. i.
106, 1026; PPW; D'Anisy et St.
Marie sur Domesday.) It bore the
forms of Dandeleigh, Daundely,
and Handley.
Hanes, for HAINES.
Hankers, or HANKER, from An-
core, Normandy, mentioned 1198
(MRS).
Hankey, from Anché in Poitou.
Robert de Anké accompanied Boa-
mund to the Crusade 1096 (Roger
Wend. ii. 76). Thomas de Hanchet
of Cambridgeshire, 1316 (Palgr.
Parl. Writs).
Hanley, for HANDLEY.
Hann, for ANNE.
Hanne, for ANNE.
Hannes, for HANNS.
Hannuell, or HANWELL, for
HANDVILLE, or ANDEVILLE, from
Andeville, a castle near Valognes,
where the name occurs before 1030.
The family as Andeville and Anne-
ville had possessions in many English
counties, and frequent writs of mili-
tary summons. (See De Gerville, Anc.
Chateaux; Mon. Angl. i. 592, ii. 905; |
|
Lib. Niger; Testa; PPW; Rot.
Canc.; Des Bois, Dict. de la Noblesse.)
The name remained in Kent 17th
cent. as HANVILLE or HANDVILLE.
Hansell, for ANCELL.
Hansor. See ENSOR.
Hanton. See HAMPTON.
Hanwell.
See HANNUELL.
Harbar, for HARBERT. See HAR-
BERD.
Harben. See HARBIN.
Harberd, or Harbert, for Herbert.
Peter, Hugh, Serlo, William, Her-
&c., Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS); IIerbert Herbert, England,
1199 (RCR); Geoffry, Gilbert H.,
and others, England, c. 1272 (RH).
Harbin. Aeliza de Harpin, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95; Ralph H., 1198
(MRS). Hence the name of Orpen.
-
Harbord, Morden, or De Bercy,
from Bercy, Normandy. Serlo de
Burcy was a baron in Somerset and
Dorset 1086 (Domesd.). Robert
Fitz-Serlo, his son, had grants in
Cheshire from Hugh Lupus (Mon. i.
201). These appear to have de-
scended to Nigel de B., who con-
firmed lands to Chester (Mon.), and
1165 beld lands in Wilts as Nigel de
Morden (Lib. Niger). His son or
grandson 13th cent. held Morden,
Wilts (Testa), and his brother
Nicholas de M. held lands in capite
in Essex, which passed to John his
son, on whose decease, 1258, Nicholas
de M., his cousin, paid homage for
them(Roberts, Excerpt.). His brother
Guido de Bercy de Morden occurs
in 1249 as indebted to Isaac the Jew,
of Norwich. William de M., his de-
scendant, d. 1362, seized of lands in
Middlesex.
Middlesex. Robert M. occurs in
Essex t. Elizabeth, from whom
descended the Mordens of Suffield
(now Harbord), Lords Suffield.
277
HAR
HAR
Harbord, for HARBORD-MORDEN.
Harbour, for HARBORD.
Harbutt, for HARBOLD. Thomas
Herbolt, Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
Harcourt, a well-known Norman
family, ancestors of the Earls of Har-
court (See Collins), and descended
from Bernard the Dane, Regent of
Normandy c. 940.
Harden, for Hardern or Ardern.
See BRACEBRIDGE.
Hards, for ARDES.
Hardy. Roger, Hunfrid, Robert,
Nicholas Hardi, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS); John, Thomas, Henry,
William Hardi, England, c. 1272
(RH).
Hare, or Leigh, baronets, probably
from the family of Leigh, a branch
of DE LA MARE.
Hare. Wymarc Heres, and Wil-
liam of Normandy, 1198 (MRS);
Robert Hare, Norfolk, 1199 (RCR);
Henry, Hugh le Hare, and others,
England, c. 1272 (RH); also Geof-
fry le Heyr, and others. In 13th
cent. Roger le Hare occurs in Nor-
folk (Blomef. ii. 449). In 1319
William le Eyr occurs in N. (v. 311).
In 1264 Roger le Hayre occurs in N.
(v. 310). Hence the Hares of Stow
Bardolph, and the Earls of Listowell.
See EYRE.
Harefield.
Fulco and William
de Herouville, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS).
Harenc. Ralph Harenc occurs
in Normandy 1118 (Ord. Vit. 848).
In 1203 Ralph H. was father of
Roger H., Lord of Gauville. Walke-
lin, 1165, held lands in Wilts, Terric
H. in Warwick (Lib. Nig.). The
name was changed frequently to
Harenge or Herring. Of this latter
name was Thomas H., Archbishop
of Canterbury.
Harker, for HARCOURT (Lower).
Harle, for HARRELL.
Harlot, for HALOT, from Halot,
Normandy. Roger Halot, Norman-
dy, 1198 (MRS); Hugh and Robert
Harlot, England, c. 1272 (RH).
Harman, or Herman. Ralph,
William, Richard, Hugh Herman,
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS); Ralph,
Nicholas Herman, England, c. 1272
(RH). Hence the Earls of Rosse.
Harmer. John, Ralph, William
Hermer, Normandy, 1180 - 98
(MRS).
Harmony, from Aumenil, Nor-
mandy. Richard and Ralph Au-
mesnil, 1198 (MRS).
Harms. See ARMES.
Harnell, for Arnell or ARNOLD
(Lower).
Harold. Radulphus Herolt, Nor-
mandy, 1180-98 (MRS); Robert
| Harald, England, 1199 (RCR);
Reginald, Roger Harald or Haralt,
c. 1272 (RH).
Harrah, for ARRAS. See BEATON.
Harrall, for HARRELL.
Harrell. Peter, Roger, Osbert,
&c., Harel, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS); Agnes, Robert Erl, Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH).
Harrild, for HAROLD.
Harrill. See HARRELL.
Harris, for Heriz. Ralph Heriz,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Ivo
de Heriz, England, 1130; Ivo de
H., 1199; Hugh de H. and Roger
Herice, c. 1272 (Rot. Pip.; RCR;
RH). Harris and Heriz are armo-
rially identified, each bearing three
herissons (hedgehogs) in allusion to
the name. Landric de Baugency
of B. in the Orleanois had issue
John and Hericius, or Herice, who
in 1022 were prohibited by King
Robert of France from making
278
HAR
HAS
inroads on the estates of a neigh-
bouring abbey (Bouquet, x. 607).
Landric witnessed a charter of King
Robert, 1028 (Gall. Christ. viii.
297, instr.), and was ancestor of the
powerful Barons of Baugency. He-
ricius was father of Ancelin de
Beaumont (styled Alselin in
Domesd.), who, 1086, held a great
Ivo Fitz-
Barony in Notts, &c.
Herice or De Heriz, his son, was
Viscount of Notts before 1130. He
had issue, 1, Ralph Hanseline, who
held the Barony in Notts in 1165;
2, Robert Fitz-Herice mentioned in
a charter of Barberie Abbey, exe-
cuted by Henry II.; 3, Josceline,
mentioned in Hunts, 1156 (Rot.
Pip.); 4, William, who held, 1165,
two fees in Notts and four in Lin-
coln; 5, Humphry.
Humphry Hairez was of Berks,
1158 (Rot. Pip.). William Herez,
13th cent., possessed estates, Wilts.
From him descended William Har-
rys, one of the principal inhabitants
of Salisbury, 1469 (Hoare), ancestor
of the Earls of Malmsbury, who
bear the three herissons, the arms
of Heriz. Lord Harris bears the
same.
-
Harris. Wymund Harace, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS).
Harrison. Gilbert and Philip
Heriçon, Normandy, 1180
1180 - 98
(MRS); Henry Harsent, Engl., c.
1272 (RH). The name no doubt
includes other families as a patro-
nymic. See HARSANT.
See HARRIS.
See HAROLD.
Harriss.
Harrold.
Harrop. Geoffry de la Herupe
held lands, Normandy, t. Philip-
Augustus (Mém. Soc. Ant. Norm.
v. 165); Andrew, Nicholas Harpe,
England, c. 1272 (RH).
Harrow.
William Herou, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Richard
Hero, England, c. 1272 (RH).
Harry. Ralph Harry, Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS); John Harre, Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH).
Harryman, for HARMAN.
Harsant. Richard and Ranulph
Fitz-Hersent, Richard and Roger
1180 - 98
Hersent, Normandy,
(MRS); Henry Harsent, England,
c. 1272 (RH).
Hart, or Le Cerf. William, Ri-
chard, Walter, Ralph Cerfus, Nor-
mandy, 1180-98 (MRS); in Eng-
land translated into Hert before
1272 (RH). Hence the Baronets
Hart-Dyke.
Harte. See HART.
Harter, or Hartery, perhaps from
Artres, near Valenciennes. Wil-
liam Artur, England, c. 1272 (RH).
Hartland. Alan de Hertalanda,
Norm. 1198 (MRS). The house of
Dinan were Barons of Hartland,
Devon. See DINHAM.
Hartree. See HARTRY.
Hartry.
See HARTER.
Hartt. See HART.
Harvest. Richard Hervest of
Oxfordshire, c. 1272 (RH). This
seems to be a Norman patronymic,
derived from Erfast, a Norman
name.
Harvey. William Herveus, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS), and England,
1199, Surrey and Suffolk (RCR).
Probably several families of different
origin bore the name. See HERVEY.
Harvie, for HARVEY.
Hase. Bartholomew de la Hase
held a knight's fee, Hereford, 1165
(Lib. Nig.). The name probably
from Hayes near Blois.
Haseler, for Hoseler. See OSLER.
Hasell or Hasle. See HAILE.
279
HAS
HAT
Haskey, for Askey, or ASKEW.
Hasler. See HASELER.
Hassard. William Hasart and
Richard, Normandy, 1180 - 98
(MRS); Hugh Hasard, England,
1189 (Rot. Pip.).
Hassell. See HASELL.
Hassett, or Haste. Hugh Heste,
Normandy, and Henry H., 1180-98
(MRS); John Hest, Geoffry Hassot,
England, c. 1272 (RH).
Hastie, for Haste. See HAST.
Hastin, for ASTIN.
Hastings, or De Venoix. The
Barons of Venoix, near Caen, held
their fief as hereditary Marshals of
the Stable (Masters of the Horse),
whence they bore the name of 'Le
Mareschal,' or 'Mareschal of Venoix'
(MSAN, xii. 15). Milo le Mares-
chal, b. probably c. 980, and Lesce-
lina his wife, were living 1050, when
the Duchess Matilda purchased
lands at Vaucelles from them for
Holy Trinity, Caen (Ibid.). He
had issue Ralph le Mareschal and
other sons, who came to England
1066. R. was living 1086, and
had issue, 1, Robert; 2, Roger le
Mareschal, who, 1086, held lands in
Essex; 3, Gerold, owner of estates
Suffolk, 1086; 4, Goisfrid, owner
of estates in Hants and Wilts, 1086,
father of Gilbert, ancestor of the
Mareschals, Earls of Pembroke.
Robert, the elder son, is some-
times styled Fitz-Ralph, elsewhere
'De Hastings,' and 'Le Marischal'
(Domesd. 17, 73, 74 b, 160 b; Essex,
107 b). He was Lord of Venoix,
and was the king's viscount or
seneschal at Hastings, where and at
Rye his descendants long held the
revenues in farm from the Crown.
He had William de Hastings, who,
c. 1100, m. Juliana, granddau. and
heir of Waleran, a great baron of
Essex, and was living 1130 (Rot.
Pip.). He, with Robert de Venoix
his brother, instituted a suit against
his cousin Gilbert Mareschal and
his son to recover the office of
hereditary marshal, which G. or
perhaps Goisfrid, his father, had
obtained to the prejudice of the
elder line (Dugdale). The suit
failed, but in compensation Wil-
liam de H. was created Dapifer.
His son, Hugh de H., in 1130 held
estates in Leicester and Bucks by
m. with the heir of De Flamville, by
whom also he acquired estates in Nor-
folk (Blomefield, i. 168, 339). He had
issue, 1, Ralph, ancestor of Hastings,
Barons of Bergavenny and Earls of
Pembroke; 2, Thomas, ancestor of
Hastings, Lord Hastings, Earls of
Huntingdon. There were numerous
branches of these families. From
the latter descended in the female
line the Marquises of Hastings.
Hatchard. See ACHARD.
Hatcher, for HATCHARD.
Hatchett. See HACKETT.
Hatherill, or Hauterill, armo-
rially ´ identified with Hautevill
(Robson). This family, which also
appears under the form of Hovell
and Hauvell, is one of the most
historically interesting in Europe,
being a branch of the Norman kings
of Naples and Sicily. Hialtt, a
Northman viking, c. 920, was its
probable founder, whence the fief
of Haultville or Hautville, Latinised
Altavilla. Third in descent was
Tancred, b. c. 980-990, Sire de
Hautville, who was in the court of
Richard II., whose favour he gained
in the bunting field by an exploit
narrated by Galfrid de Malaterra.
He was leader of ten knights in the
280
HAT
HAW
Duke's service (Bouquet, xi.). He
m. and had Drogo, Umfrid, Galfrid,
Serlo, Robert, Malger, Alvered,
William, Humbert, Tancred, and
Roger, who were the most renowned
warriors of their age. Serlo was
taken into the Duke's household in
reward for a remarkable feat of
chivalry, and Geoffry, according to
Orderic Vitalis, obtained the paternal
fief, when his father went to spend
his last days in Italy.
The other sons joined the Norman
chivalry in Apulia, where William,
surnamed 'Bras de Fer,' became
leader of the Normans and Lord
of Ascoli, Drogo Lord of Venosa,
and the other Norman chiefs great
barons. In 1043 William was
elected by the chiefs their general
and Count of Apulia. He was suc-
ceeded 1046 by his brother Drogo
de Hautville, Count of Venosa, who
was succeeded by Humpbry his
brother, who dying 1057 was suc-
ceeded by his brother Robert de
Hauteville, surnamed Guiscard (the
Adroit), Duke of Calabria, Apulia,
and Sicily. Roger his brother be-
came Count of Sicily, and from him
descended the De Hautevilles, kings
of Naples and Sicily. Bohemund,
Prince of Antioch and Tarento, so
renowned in the First Crusade, was
son of Robert Guiscard, and from
him descended the Kings of Cyprus
and Jerusalem.
A branch of this royal house
became seated in England. Geoffry
de Hautville, who remained in
Normandy, was father of Ralph de
Hautville or Altaville, who in 1086
held a Barony in Wilts (Domesd.).
His descendants were a renowned
race of warriors. Sir John de Haut-
ville accompanied Edward I. to
Palestine. In 1316 John de Haut-
ville was Lord of Norton-Hawfield
or Hautville, Somerset, and 1316–24
Sir Geoffry de H. was M.P. for
He
Somerset, Bucks, and Wilts.
bore sable crusilly argent, a lion
rampant argent, being nearly the
same as those borne by the Kings
of Italy as descendants of the Kings
of Cyprus. Hautville's quoits, two
great rocks, which he is said to have
used as quoits, are still shown in
Somerset, where popular tradition
describes him as a giant (Collins,
Somerset).
The Hautvilles or Hauvilles were
seated in Northants and Rutland,
t. John; and in Norfolk by grant
of Henry II., where they held the
dignity of hereditary falconer to the
king. The name changed in that
county to Auville, Haville, Hovell,
and Dunton. The name in Nor-
mandy in 1198 had changed to
Haville, when Hugh, Hubert, and
Walkelin de H. occur (MRS).
Hatherell. See HATHERILL.
Hatt. See HAITE.
Hattrell. See HATERILL.
Haughton. See HоGHTON.
Haven. See AVENS.
Havers, for Alvers or Auver.
Richard de Auvere of Normandy,
1198 (MRS).
Haviland. Robert de Haver-
land, Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
Haweis, for HowIS.
Hawes, in some cases armorially
identified with HASE.
Hawker, the English form of Le
Fauconer or Accipitrarius. See
FALCONER.
Hawkins, from the manor of
Hawkinge, Kent, held by Walter
Hawkin, 1326 (PPW). The family
had previously borne the name of
281
HAW
HAY
Flegg, for William de Flegg, 13th
cent., held a fief in Hawking (Testa).
The family had been seated at
Flegg, Norfolk, and t. Henry II.
Ralph Curzon of Flegg occurs
(Blomefield, v. 414). Arthur, Roger,
and William de Flegg occur 1121–
1145 (Ib. xi. 194); and the latter
may be William de Curzon, men-
tioned 1165 (Lib. Nig.). Hence the
Baronets Hawkins.
Hawkins. 1. A local name as
above; 2, for DAWKINS, DAKEYN,
DEACON, or De Akeny, armorially
identified.
Hawley, from La Haulle, Nor-
mandy. Warin de Haulla occurs
in Somerset, 1156, and 1165 he held
a barony of eight fees in Devon
(Lib. Nig.). Roger de Aula of
Somerset and Dorset, 13th cent.
From this family descended the
Lords Hawley and the Baronets H.
Haws, for HAWES.
Hawten. See HAWTIN.
Hawtin. In 1086 Godwin Hal-
dein, Norfolk (Domesd.). May have
been Danish as Blomefield contends
(x. 390, 425), but the name appears
also in Normandy. See HALdane.
The family in England bore the
name Hauteyn, then Houghton.
Hawtrey, or De Hauterive, Al-
taripa, from Hauterive, Normandy.
A barony possessed by a branch of
the Paganels, with whom this family
is armorially identified, bearing three
lions passant instead of two, as
borne by P. of Bahantune. The
name occurs in England from the
Conquest.
Hay, or De la Haye. Richard,
surnamed Turstin Halduc, the first
known ancestor of this family, was
probably a younger son of Turstin
de Bastembourg, ancestor of the
the
Bertrams (see MITFORD), as might
be inferred from several reasons.
He in 1056 with Eudo his son
founded Essay Abbey, Normandy,
endowing it with vast and princely
possessions (Gall. Christ. xi. 224
instr.). Eudo accompanied
Conqueror. He is mentioned by
Wace as the Sire de la Haie,'
and in 1086 was a great baron in
England (Domesd.). His d. and
heir m. Geoffry de Mandeville, Earl
of Essex, Seneschal of Normandy
in her right (Dugd. Bar. 110).
Eudo had a brother Ralph, Dapifer
or Seneschal to Robert Earl of
Mortaine. In 1086 Ralph Dapifer
held in capite in Lincoln, and from
the Earl of Mortaine and Earl Alan
in Northants (Domesd.). He ac-
companied Duke Robert to Palestine,
1096 (Des Bois). In 1105 Robert
de Haia his son as heir confirmed
the charter of Turstin Halduc and
Eudo (Gall. Christ. xi. 227, Instr.);
and 1105 as Robert de Haia, 'son
of Ralph the Seneschal of the E.
of Mortaine' and nephew of Hudo
(Eudo) Dapifer, granted Boxgrove
to Essay Abbey (Ib. 233). The
confirmation charter of Henry I.,
1126, recites the gifts of Turstin,
Eudo, and the confirmation by
Robert de Haia and his sons Richard
and Ralph (Ib. 234), also the grants
of Richard de Haia in Britville,
Normandy (Ib. 235). Robert had
issue, 1, Richard de la Haye, whose
barony in Lincoln was of twenty
fees, 1165, and who left coheiresses;
2, Ralph, who held a Norman barony
1165; 3, William. The latter held
fiefs in Hereford, Devon, and Wor-
cester, 1165, and held the office of
Pincerna or Butler of Scotland
(Douglas). From his eldest son
282
HAY
HEL
descended the Earls of Errol, and
from his younger the Marquises of
Tweeddale. Many other branches
of De la Hay existed in England
and Scotland.
See HADDEN.
Hayden.
Haydon, for HADDON.
Hayer, for HARE.
Hayes, from Hayes near Blois.
In 1165 Bartholomew de la Hase
held a fief in Hereford (Lib. Nig.).
William de Hayes of Northants,
13th cent., was a follower of John
Giffard, and his house was plun-
dered after the Battle of Evesham
(Hunter, Rot. Sel. 185). Hence
the Baronets Hayes.
Hayles, for HALES.
Hayley, for HALLEY.
Hayman, for HAMON. See HAM-
MOND.
Haymen, for HAYMAN.
Hayne, for HAINES.
Haynes. See HAINES.
Hayr, for HARE.
Hays, for HAYES.
Hayzer, for HASSARD.
Hazard, for HASSARD.
Hazell, for HASSELL.
Hazill, for HASSELL.
Hazle, for HASSELL.
Head, or Teste.
Robert Teste
(Tête), Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS);
Nicholas Tate, Robert Hedde, Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH). Hence the
Baronets Head.
Headen, for HADDON.
Heales, for Eles, or EYLES.
Healey for English families see
HALEY.
Healy. See HEALEY.
Heaman, for HAYMAN.
Heard, for Harde, or HARDY.
Hearn, for Heron, from Heron,
near Rouen. William Heron held a
fief, Normandy, t. Philip-Augustus
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 175).
Odonil Heron, t. Will. Rufus, wit-
nessed a charter in Durham (Raine,
N. Durh. Ap. 3). Alban de Hairun
held a barony Hertf. 1165 (Lib. Nig.).
Hearne.
See HEARN.
Hearon. See HEARN.
Hearsey, from Hericy, Nor-
mandy. Hugh de Hersy, Galter
Hericie, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS);
Hugh de H. England, t. John
(Hardy, Rot. de Libertate).
Heavens. See HEAVEN.
Heaven, for HAVEN.
Heaver, for HAVERS.
Hebard. Geoffry Hebart, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Henry,
Reginald, Nicholas Hebart or He-
bard, England, c. 1272 (RH).
Hebbard. See HEBARD.
Hebbert.
See HEBARD.
Hebert.
See HEBARD.
Hector, from Le Acatour. See
CATOR.
Hedge, or Hegge (RH). See AGG.
Hedges. See AGGES.
Heed, for HEAD.
Heelas, for HEELIS.
Heelis, for Eales, or EYLES.
Heely, for Ely. Walter, Peter
de Ely, Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS).
Helas, for HEELIS.
Helbert, for ALBERT,
Heley, for HEELY.
Heller, for HELLIER.
Hellier, for Illiers, or Hellier, fro
St. Hellier, near Rouen. Ralph
Illeriis, Normandy, 1198 (MRS).
Helie, for HEELY.
Hellis, for ELLIS.
Hellond, for HELLIER.
Hellyer. See HELLIER.
Helmes. See HELM.
Helm. Emma de Haume (Halme)
Normandy, 1198 (MRS); Andrew
de Helum, Engl. c. 1262 (RH).
1
283
HEL
HER
Helps. Hugo de Helpe, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Henry
Helbe, England, c. 1272 (RH). See
ALPE.
Hely. Walter de Hely, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS). See HEELY.
Hemans, for Emmens, or EM-
METT (Lower).
Hember, for AMBER.
Hemblin, for HAMLIN.
Hemens, for HEMANS.
Hemmens, for HEMANS.
Hemmont, for Hamant or AMAND.
Hemory, for AMORY.
Hems, for Hams, or HAM.
Hence, for HANCE.
Hender.
See HENDRE.
Hendra, for ANDREW,
Hendre, for André or ANDREW.
Hendrey, for André. See ANDREW.
Hendrie, for HENDREY.
Hendry, for HENDREY.
Henery, for HENRY.
Herbert. 1. See HARBERD. 2.
A well-known English family, Earls
of Pembroke, probably, from the
ancient arms (3 chevrons, with a
chief vair), of the family of St. Quin-
tin of Normandy. See ST. QUINTIN.
Herd, for Hert, or HART.
Hereman, for HERMAN.
Hering. See HARENC.
Heriot, or Harriet, from De Ariete.
See RAM.
Hern, for HEARN.
Heron. Tihel de Herion was of
Essex 1086. In 1165 Alban de Hai-
run held in Hertford, Richard in
Essex, Dru in York, and Jordan in
York and Northumberland. In the
latter county the Herons were of
great note, and William Heron was
summoned as a baron 1369. See
HEARN.
Herron, for HERON.
Herries, or Heriz. See HARRIS.
Herring. See HARENC.
Herriott. See HERIOT.
Herrman. See HARMAN.
Hermon, for HERMAN.
Hersant. Richard, Roger, Ra-
nulph Hersent, Normandy, 1180-98
(MRS); Henry Harsent, Engl., c.
1272 (RH).
Hersee.
See HEARSEY.
Hersey.
See HERSEE.
Hervey, or De Bourges. Geoffry
Papabos was made Viscount of Bour-
ges 920 (Anselme, iii. 216). Geoffry
III., his grandson, rebuilt the Abbey
of St. Ambrose, Bourges, 1012, and
1037 was at war with the Lord of
Chateau-Raoul. He had issue: 1.
Geoffry N., whose son Stephen,
Viscount of Bourges, left Matilda de
Sully his niece and heir; 2. Maldal-
bert, father of Hervey.
G
Hervey de Bourges (Bituricensis),
cousin of Stephen the viscount, ac-
companied the Conqueror, and 1086
held a great barony in Suffolk
(Domesday). Henry Fitz-Hervey,
his son, witnessed a charter of Roger
de Clare (Mon. i. 731). The barony
passed from the family t. Stephen.
Hervey, brother of Henry, held fiefs
of Peché in Suffolk, and his son paid
a fine 1130 (Rot. Pip.). Osbert
Fitz-Hervey, 1165, held a fief from
Peché, being then styled 'De Haf-
field,' from one of his lordships (Lib.
Niger). He was, t. Richard I. and
John, one of the king's justiciaries
(Mon. i. 854; Rot. Canc.; RCR).
Henry Fitz-Hervey, his son, was,
1203, in charge of the royal forests
beyond Trent (Rot. Canc.). Adam
Fitz-H., his son (Blomefield, Norf.
xi. 231), had issue John Fitz-Hervey,
who m. Joan, dau. of John Hammon,
Lord of Thurley, Bedford, and d.
1292, and from him lineally descend
284
HER
HIL
the Marquises of Bristol and the
Baronets Bathurst.
Hervey. See HARVEY.
Hesse, or Hese, for HASE. There
are foreign families also of the name.
Hessey, for Hese, or HASE.
Hester, for Ester. William, Ro-
bert, Andrew, Estor or Estur, Norm.
1180-98 (MRS). See ASTOr.
Hett, for Hatt or HAITE.
Heugh, for HUGH.
Hewat, for HEWETT (Lower).
Hewell, a corruption of Hoel or
Huel. See HOILE.
Hewer, for Eure, a branch of De
Vesci. See VESEY.
Hewett, from Huest or Huet,
near Evreux. The Norman family
of Huet long continued (Des Bois).
William de Huet paid a fine, ap-
parently in Lincoln, 1204 (Hardy,
Obl. et fin.). Peter Hughet occurs
in Sussex 1278, and in 1311 Robert
H. (PPW). Sir Walter Hewet was
a distinguished warrior in France
t. Edw. III., and from him descended
the Hewets, created baronets 1621
and 1660, and Viscounts Hewet
1689, also the eminent lawyer James
H., Lord Chancellor of Ireland, and
first Viscount Lifford.
1180-95 (MRS); John and Basilia
Hicchi, Engl., c. 1272 (RH).
Hickie, for HICKEY.
Hickling.
William and Hugh
de Ikelon, Normı. 1180-95 (MRS),
probably of Hickling, Notts.
Hicks, Hick, or Hycke, or Hecke,
from Hitchin, Herts (anciently
Hich). Henry de Hic witnessed the
charter of Bernard de Bailliol t.
Henry 1. (Mon. Angl. ii. 98). Henry
was probably Seneschal of Hitchin
under his father Bernard de Balliol,
who was lord. Temp. Henry II.
lived William de Heck, whose son
Herman occurs 1204 (Hunter, Fines).
In 1298 Payne de Hyche was bails-
man for the M.P. for Hertford; Ro-
bert de H. was soon after M.P. for
the same. Hence the Viscounts
Campden.
Higg. See HEDGE.
Higgin. Richard Hegent, Norm.
1180-95; John and David Hicun,
England, c. 1272 (RH).
Higgins. See HIGGIN. Irish fam-
ilies of the name are probably Celtic.
Higgs. See HEDGES.
Hight, for HAITE.
Hilbert. Gaufred de Heldebert,
Restoldus H., Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS); Robert Ilberd, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Hewetson, for HEWSON.
Hewitt, for HEWETT.
Hows, for HEWES.
Hewson.
Fulco de Hueçon,
Norm. 1198 (MRS); William and
Guido de H. 1180–95 (Ib.).
Hildebrand. N. Heldebrant oc-
curs in Norm. 1180 (MRS); the
name occurs in Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Hilder, for Elder (Lower). Ra-
Hey, or De la Hey. See HAY, nulph Heldeier, Normandy, 1180
armorially identified.
(MRS); Cristina le Heldere, Julian
Hildegar of England, c. 1270 (RH).
Hildyard, armorially identified
with Hilliar, Helliar, and HELLIER.
Heyer, or Le Heyr. See HARE.
Hibbard, for HEBARD.
Hibbart, for HEBERT.
Hibberd, for HEBARD.
Hibbert. See HEBARD.
Hibbitt, from HIBBERT.
Hickey. Alvered Hequet, Norm., Helle, or De Heille, from H. near
Hill. 1. Local English in many
instances. 2. The English form of
De Monte. See MOUNT. 3. For
285
}
HOA
HIL
Beauvais, Gozelin de Heilles 1059
witnessed a charter of Henry I.,
King of France (Bouquet, xi. 579).
A branch settled in England 1066,
and bore a bend azure on a field
sable, afterwards changed to a fesse,
the tinctures remaining the same.
The French line bore a bend fusilly.
Theobald de Helles was living t.
Stephen. His son Thomas Fitz-
Theobald gave, temp. Henry II., a
tenement at Canterbury to the Hos-
pitallers (Mon. ii. 411, 412). In
13th cent. Bertram de Helles was
Constable of Dover Castle. Thomas
de H. possessed Helles Court in Ash,
t. Edward I. Henry de H. was M.P.
for Kent, t. Edward III., Gilbert
Viscount of K., 1355, and his arms
remain, sa. a bend argent (Hasted).
In the church of Ash the arms are,
argent, a chev. sable, between three
leopards' faces or, being the founda-
tion of the modern arms. The family
was spread throughout Kent and
Surrey, and from it probably derived
Sir Moyses Hill, ancestor of the
Marquises of Downshire, whose
origin has been ascribed to the De-
vonshire family of Hill, but the
arms of the latter are wholly dif-
ferent, and there is no assignable
evidence of connexion.
Hillard, for Hilliard. See HIL-
DYARD.
Hillary, from St. Hilary, Nor-
mandy. Jane, Hubert, Peter, Ralph
de St. Hilary, 1180-98 (MRS).
The Baronets Hillary are of this
family.
Hilleard, for HILLIARD.
Hilleary, for HILLARY.
Hillen, for Hellen, Hallen, or
ALLEN.
Hiller, for HILLIER.
Hilliar.
See HILDYARD.
Hillier, for St. Hellier.
HILDYARD.
Hills, for Heilles. See HILL.
Hillyard, for HILLIAR.
Hillyer, for HELLYER.
Hilson, for Helson, Elson, or
ALISON.
Stee
Himes, for Hiemes. See AMES.
Hinge, or Hinges, for Henges or
Hangest, from H. near Amiens.
Hinks, in some cases from Hinges.
See HINGE.
Hinvest, perhaps a corruption of
Hangest. See HINGE.
Hiorns, for HIRONS.
Hiron. See IRONS.
Hirons, for IRONS.
Hitt. Richard de Iz, Normandy
1180 (MRS); John Hitti, Engl. c.
1272 (RH). William de Iz, Norm.
c. 1200 (MRS).
Hoale, for HOLE.
Hoar. See HOARE.
Hoard. See HOARE.
Hoare, the Norman-French pro-
nunciation of Aure, with an aspirate.
The name Aure, Alre, or Auré was
Breton, derived from Auray, in
Bretagne, of which this family were
hereditary Castellans. The family
is mentioned in that province in the
12th cent. (D'Anisy et St. Marie,
Sur le Domesday). William de Aure
or Alre held lands in Devon 1083
(Ex. Domesd.). William de Aure
witnessed a charter of Robert
Malerbe, granting
Malerbe, granting his estate of
Cheddok to his son. He was Vis-
count of Salop 1199. Hubert
D'Aure witnessed the charter of
Emma D'Auvers to Thame Abbey,
Oxford. John de Aur was sum-
moned 1263 to march against the
Welsh. In the 13th cent. this John,
son of Adam Aure, held lands in
Dorset and Somerset (Testa, 168),
286
2
HOB
and in Wilts held half a fee from
Peter de Chaurcis, and another fee
in capite (Ib. 144, 160). In the
next century the name appears in
Wilts as Hore orLe Hore (PPW).
Hence the Baronets Hoare of Eng-
land and Ireland.
Hobart. 1. Roger, Ralph Hubert,
Norm. 1198 (MRS); John and
Geoffry H., England, c. 1272 (RH);
2. Hobart or De Criquetot, from C.
near Dieppe, Normandy; a baronial
family in England. Ansgar de C.,
who accompanied the Conqueror,
held lands in Suffolk from Mande-
ville in 1086. Hugo Fitz-Ansgar
occurs 1130 (Rot. Pip.). In 1165
Hubert de Criketot, his son, held
two fees from Mandeville (Lib.
Nig.). He had, 1. Humfrid de Cri-
ketot, ancestor of the Barons C.; 2.
Hubert Fitz-Hubert; 3. Richard
Fitz-Hubert, who were parties in a
suit in Essex 1194 (RCR). From
Hubert Fitz-H. descended the Fitz-
Huberts or Huberts of Tye and
Hubert's Hall in Harlow, Essex,
which places were within the
Honour of Mandeville. Geoffry H.
of this line, t. Henry III., had Simon;
and t. Edward III., Robert Hu-
bard or Hubert was of Harlowe,
Essex (Morant, ii. 484). In 1389
John H. was Lord of Tye. Collins
gives an account of the family from
this time till c. 1450, when it passed
into Norfolk, and his account is
confirmed by Blomefield, Norfolk
(v. 395). In the reign of Henry
VII. Sir James Hubert or Hobart
became Attorney-General. His great
grandson was Lord Chief Justice,
and from him descend the Earls of
Buckinghamshire.
..
Hoblyn. Ranulph
Normandy, 1198 (MRS).
Ķ
HOG
Hodding. Richard de Hodenc,
William Hodin, Norm. 1180-95
(MRS).
Hody, for Hodac. Robert and
Walter de Hudac, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). Hoger Hodi, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH). The family was long
seated in Dorset.
Hody. See ODY.
Hogard. See HOGGARTH.
Hogarth. See HOGGARTH. Hence
the famous painter.
Hogg, or De Hoga, from La
Hogue, in the Cotentin. In 1040
Hubert de Hoga granted lands to
Cerisy Abbey (Mon. ii. 960). Henry
and Adam de H. in 1250 occur in
the Kelso Chartulary. Godfrey
de la Hoge was a benefactor to Gis-
borne Priory, York (Mon. ii. 150).
Hence the Baronets Hogg, and the
poet Hogg.
Hoggarth, or Hogarth. Radul-
phus Hogart, Norm. 1180-98 (MRS);
John Hochard, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Hoggett. Petrus Hugot, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS).
Hoghton. This family, accord-
ing to the Testa de Neville, and
Baines (Lancaster), descends from
Hamo Pincerna, who, in the reign
of William Rufus (or Henry I.),
obtained Hocton in marriage with
the dau. of Warin Bussel. This
Hamo cannot have been of the
house of Butler, Earls of Ormond
(as the Peerages suppose), because
the name Pincerna was not borne by
the latter till much later. He was
probably a son of Richard Pincerna,
(and it may be observed that his,
own son bore the name of Richard).
The latter was ancestor of the Pin-
cernas or Butlers, Lords Boteler of
Hupelin, Warrington (1295), Butlers of
Chester. Richard Pincerna made
2
287
HOI
HON
grants in Cheshire to Chester Abbey
c. 1090 (Mon. i. 201). He is men-
tioned 1086 as holding great estates
in Salop and Cheshire (Domesd.).
About 1134 Robert Pincerna founded
Pulton Priory, Cheshire (Mon. i.
890). It appears from the early
arms of these barons that they were
a branch of the house of Venables or
Le Venur. See GROSVENOR.
Hoile. Ingulfus Hoiel, Bartholo-
mew Hoel, Norm. 1180-98 (MRS);
N. Hoel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Hoinville, for Henville, from
Henouville, Normandy, which fief
often occurs (MRS). Robson pre-
serves the arms of the English
branch.
Holbech, for HOLBECK.
Holbeck. Hugh Faber de Hol-
bec, Nicholas de H. Norm. 1198
(MRS).
Holburd, for Alberd or ALBERT.
Holden, for ALDEN.
Holding, for HOLDEN (Lower).
Hole. Walter Hole or Holes,
and Richard H. Norm. 1180-95
(MRS). Richard de la Hole, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Holiday. See HALLIDAY.
Holl, for Hole.
Holland, or De Grelly. See
JUXON.
Holland. 1. Anschetil de Hoi-
lant. Robert de H., Rochier de H.
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS). Robert
de H. of England c. 1198 (RÜR).
2. names from other places in Eng-|
land.
Hollands, for HOLLAND.
Hollebone, for ALLEBONE.
Holleley, corruption of HOLLIDAY.
Holles, for HOLLIS.
Hollings. Eguerrand de Holene,
Norm. 1180-95 (MRS); A. Holing,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Hollis. Robert de Holis, Norm.
1198 (MRS). William Houles,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Hence Holles,
Earls of Clare, Dukes of Newcastle.
Holliss, for HOLLIS.
Hollond, for HOLLAND.
Hollot, for HALLATT.
Holly. See OLLEY.
Hollyer, or Hollier. Osmund Huie-
lor or Hoielor, Norm. 1198 (MRS).
Hollyman, for ALLEMAN,
Allemagne.
Holm. See HOLMES.
Holman, for ALLMAN.
Holmes. William du Holme,
Norm. 1180-95; William de Homes
1198 (MRS). In England it in-
cluded probably Norman and other
families.
ΟΙ
Holms. See HOLMES.
Holsey, for HALSEY.
Holyday. See HALLYDAY.
Homer, or St. Omer, a branch of
the house of Bethune of Picardy,
with which it is armorially identi-
fied. William, Castellan of St.
Omer, was a distinguished historical
character t. Henry I. The family
was extensively settled in England.
William de St. Omer was a justice
itinerant t. Edward I. (Mon. ii.
809), and had a writ of military
summons 1263. Sir Thomas de St.
O. was Lord of several Manors, Nor-
folk and Wilts 1316 (PPW). Hugh,
Richard, and William de St. O.
occur in Norfolk, London, &c., 1130
(Rot. Pip.).
Homere, for HOMER.
Homes. See HOLMES.
Homfray. Joslin Onfrey or On-
froy, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS); Roger,
Walter, Thomas Humfrey, &c., of
England, c. 1272 (RH).
Hone, probably a form of Huan of
Normandy. See HUGHAN.
288
•
HON
Honeyball. See ANNABLE.
Honeybell. See HONEYBALL.
Honeywell, probably from An-
ville or Handeville. See HANWELL.
Honiball. See ANNABLE.
Honniball. See ANNABLE.
Honywill. See HANWELL.
Hooker. Barnabé Hucherer
1180-98, Guarner Huchier 1198
Norm. (MRS). John Hochard,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Hooker. Richard Hooker, 'the
Judicious,' was nephew of John
Vowell or Hooker, of Exeter (MP),
a writer of note. The original name
was Vowell or Fowell, and the
family had been seated at Fowels-
combe t. Henry IV. or earlier; and
a younger son marrying an heiress
assumed the name of Hooker.
Hoole. Walter de la Huel, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS).
Hoole, for HOLE.
Hooley, for HOWLEY.
Hooper. John Hooper, Bishop
of Gloucester and martyr, was born
in Somerset. The name was old
there, for in 1325 it occurs in that
county, and 1274 William le
Hopere possessed lands in the adja- |
cent county of Dorset. The name
'Hopere' was the Norman-French
term for a cloth merchant, and it
may be presumed that the family
HOR
which bore this French name was
foreign.
Horder, for Order or Ardre.
Richard Ardre, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). Richard de Ardres, Engl.,
c. 1272 (RH).
Hore. See HOARE.
Horey, for Harey, or Harry.
Ralph Harri, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); John Harré, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Horsell, from Ussel near Cahors.
Ralph and Reginald Ursel held in
Berks 13th cent. (Testa).
The family of Fowell, Fauvel,
Falvel, or Fouel, was Norman, and
in 1165 William F. held a fief (of
ancient tenure) from De Tracy in
Devon (Lib. Nig.). Prior to this in
1151, Thomas Fauvel witnessed a
charter of Odeliza de Rumelli in
Yorkshire (Mon. Angl. ii. 101).
Geoffry Fauvel occurs in Normandy
1203 (Hardy, Rot. Norm. i. 83). The
name long continued in Normandy
and Picardy.
Horsfall. Orsval or De Arseville,
from Arseville, Normandy, now
Ossonville near Estampes. Richard
de Arseville, c. 1125, witnessed a
charter of Humphry de Bohun in
favour of Farley Priory, Wilts
(Mon. i. 621). The change of ville
into fall in this name is similar to
that of Waterville into Waterfall.
|
Horner. Gaufridus Le Cornier
Norm. 1180-95. Roger le Corneor,
1198 (MRS). John le Corner,
Matilda le Hornere, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Horrell or HURRELL. Gislebert,
Philip, Richard, Robert Hurel,
Norm. 1180-95 (MRS); John, Rich-
ard Hurel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Ralph H. Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).
Horry. See HOREY.
Hort, or De L'Orty, a baronial
family, from Ortiac, in Aquitaine,
which bore a cross, as the Baronets
Hort still do. In the 13th cent.
Henry de Urtiaco paid scutage for
two fees, Somerset (Testa). In 1209
Richard de U. occurs (Roberts, Ex-
cerpta); and 1293 Henry L'Orti, or
De Urtiaco, was summoned to parlia-
ment as a baron. The family long
continued as Lorty, Lort, and at last
Hort.
÷
·.·
*
U
289
HOR
HUD
Hort, or De Lort. Robert, Peter,
Richard Orte, De Ortis, or De Ortie,
Norm. 1180–1200 (MRS).
Hosack, apparently foreign, but
not yet verified.
Hose, or Hoese. Osbert, John,
Walter, Martin, &c., De Hosa or De
la Hose, Norm. 1180-95. The Lords
Hussey of Sleaford descended from
this family, and the Earl of Beaulieu;
also the Husseys of Harting, Sussex,
Hoste, for Haste. Roger Haste,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Geoffry
Hassot, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). The
baronet's family, however, came
from Flanders more recently.
Hotten. Henry de Hostona or
Hotona, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
John, Robert, William de H. Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH).
Houchin. William, Guido de
Huechon, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS);
Fulco, Ib. 1198.
Houl, for HOULE.
Houle. See HEWELL, HOOLE.
Houlden, for HOLDEN.
House, for Hoese or Hussey.
See HOSE. It is armorially identi-
fied with Hussey.
Houseman.
See HOUSMAN.
Housman. Guido de Houce-
maine and Roger de H. Norm. 1198
(MRS).
Horsenail, formerly Horsenel,
foreign, but not identified, original
form probably Ursenel, a dim. of Urso.
Hovell, armorially identified with
HAVILLE.
Howden.
Howchin, See HOUCHIN.
Morel de Hodene,
Norm. 1198 (MRS); Stephen de
Hovetone, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Howel. 1. Bartholomew Hoel,
Normandy 1189-95 (MRS); 2. a
Cambro-Celtic name. See also HOLE.
Howes, for HOUSE.
Howeth, for HOWETT.
Howett, for HEWETT (Lower).
Howis, for HOWES.
Howitt, for HEWETT (Lower).
Howley. Gislebert de Houlei,
Norm. 1198 (MRS). John Houle,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Hence Wil-
liam Howley, Archbishop of Canter-
bury.
See HOUSE.
Hows.
Howse.
Howson. Roger Housin, Norm.
1198 (MRS).
Hoyland. See HOLLAND.
Hoyle, for Hoel. See HOILE.
Hoyle. See HOILE.
Hoyte, for Huet. See HEWETT.
Huband, for Hubald or Huband,
armorially identified. Radulphus
Hubout or Hubolt, Norm. 1198
(MRS); Adam and Robert Hubald,
Engl. c. 1199 (RCR).
Hubbard or HUBERT. Roger,
Ralph Hubert, Normandy, 1180, &c.
(MRS). Henry, John, Nicholas H.
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Hubberd. See HUBBARD.
See HOUSE.
Hubbert. See HUBBARD.
Hubble, for HUBEL.
Hubel, a foreign name, not identi-
fied. The arms of Hoble remain in
Robson.
Huber, for HUBERT.
Hubert. See HUBBARD.
Hucker, for HOOKER.
Huckle, for Hogel. Radulfus
Hogel, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Richard Hockele, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Huckvale or Huckville. William
and Simon de Hugerville, Roger de
Huglevilla, Norm. 1180-98 (MRS).
The family was seated in Devon.
Huddard. Richard Hetart, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS).
Huddert. Roger Odard, Norm.
1189–95 (MRS).
290
HUD
HUN
Huddy. See HODY.
Hudson.
Nicholas Heudesent,
Norm. 1198 (MRS). Of this family
are the Baronets Hudson, now
Palmer.
Huelin. See WHELLING.
Huffell, or Heuville. Geoffry de
Heuville, Norm. 1198 (MRS).
Huggard, for HOGGARD.
Huggett. Petrus Hugot, Norm.
1198 (MRS).
Hughan. Robert Huan, Norm.
1180-95; John Huene, Engl. c.
1272 (RH); Roger, William Huan,
Norm. 1198 (MRS).
Hughes, generally Cambro-Celtic;
but occasionally for Huse, a form of
Hoese or HUSSEY.
Hughesman, for HOUSEMAN.
Hugo. Petrus Hugot, Norm: 1198
(MRS); Henry, Robert, John H.,
Eng. c. 1272 (RH).
Hugoe, for HUGO.
Huitson, for HEWSON.
Hulbert. See ILBERT.
Hulburd, for HULBURT.
Hulme. Robert and William de
Hulmo, Simon de H., Normandy
1180-98 (MRS); Malger, Richard,
William de Hulmo, Eng. 1189
(Rot. Pip.).
Hulse, for Huse, Howse, or
HUSSEY. It bears the arms of
Howes, which is armorially identi-
fied with Hussey. Geoffry de Hosa
Geoffry de Hosa
was of Berks 1194 (RCR), and
1201 (Hardy, Obl. et fin.). In 13th
cent. Bartholomew de la Huse was
of the same county (Testa); and in
1322 Peter de la Huse or Hoese was
returned from Berks for Knight
Service (PPW). The family of
Hulse is a branch, as appears by its
arms. Hence the baronets of the name.
Hulse, or Houssay. Godfrey,
Richard, Robert, Osbert de Houseio,
or Holseio, Norm. 1198 (MRS); ar-
morially identified with Howes.
Humbert. See IMBERT.
Humfrey. See HOMFRAY,
Humphery. See HOMFRAY.
Humphrey. See HOMFRAY.
Hunt. Robert Le Huant, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS). Hence the
Baronets De Vere (Hunt).
Hunter, the English form of Ve-
nator or le Veneur. Arnulph, Gil-
bert, Geoffry, Hugh, Richard, &c.,
Venator, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Families of this name are considered
to be generally Norman (Lower).
Huntley, or Fitz-Baderon. Wil-
liam Fitz-Baderon held the barony
of Monmouth, including 22 lordships,
1086 (Domesd.), and had, 1. Wye-
noc, father of Gilbert, whose son
Balderon held the barony 1165, from
whom descended John de Mon-
mouth, t. Henry III. 2. Balderon,
ancestor of the Huntleys. He, with
his son John Trone, witnessed a
charter of Wyenoc of Monmouth
(Mon. Angl. i. 600). Balderon is
mentioned as brother of Wyenoc
(Ib.). In the next generation Ri-
chard de Huntilande or Huntley
held, 1165, with Balderon of Mon-
mouth, a knight's fee from the See
of Hereford (Lib. Niger). In the
time of King John, Walter de
Huntley held Hope Maloysel from
John,Baron of Monmouth, and it was
held of him by the Abbey of Glou-
cester (Testa, 63). Thomas de H.,
t. Henry III., witnessed a charter of
the same Baron (Mon. Angl. i. 601).
The ancestor of this house, Wil-
liam Fitz-Baderon or Baldran, ap-
pears to have been a scion of the
lords or princes of Jarnac, in Angou-
mois and Saintonge, probably of
Gothic race. In 973 Hugh, a son
U 2
291
HUN
of this house, was Bishop of Angou-
lême (Bouquet, x. 248). Wardrade
Loriches, Prince of Jarnac, with his
wife Rixindis, founded the Abbey of
Bassac, Saintonge, 1014 (Vigier de la
Pile, Hist. Angoumois, ii. 19). He
was succeeded by his nephew Bau-
dran or Baldran, Prince of Jarnac,
who had issue, 1. Peter (Gall.
Christ. xiv. 151 instr.), ancestor of
a powerful line of princes or lords of
Jarnac, which became extinct; 2.
William Fitz-Baldran, Baron of
Monmouth 1086.
Huntsman. See HUNTER.
Hurle, for HURRELL.
Hurlin, from Hurlon-Sarqueri,
Normandy (Mém. Soc. Ant. Norm.
v. 189).
Hurn.
}
See HEARN.
Hurndall, for ARUNDELL.
Hurran, for HURN.
Hurrell.
See HORRELL.
Hurren.
See HURN.
Hurry. See HORRY.
Hurt, for HART or Hert.
I
Ibbetson, for Abison. See IVISON.
Ibbett, for IVETT.
Ibbs, for EBBS.
Ibison, for Abison.
Ibotson, for Abison.
Ife. See IVE.
A
See IVISON.
See IVISON.
"
Ikin, for Eykin, AIKIN.
Ilbert, or Helbert. Geoffry, Hel-
debert, and Restoldus H., Norm.
1180 (MRS). See ALBERT.
Iles, or Isle, armorially identified
with several branches of LISLE.
Ilett, for AYLETT.
'ING
See HUBAND.
Husbands.
Husey. See HUSSEY.
Huson, for HEWSON.
Hussey. See HOSE.'
Husson, for HUSON.
Hutcheon. See HUTCHINGS.
See HUTCHINGS.
See HUTCHINGS.
Hutchens.
Hutchence.
See HOUCHIN.
Hutchings.
Hutchins. See HUTCHINGS.
Hutson, for HUDSON.
Hutt, for HETT. Hence the Ba-
ronets HUTT.
Imeson.
See EMPSON.
Ibbotson. See IBBETSON. Of this
family are the Baronets SELWYN- Imray, for EMERY.
IBBOTSON.
Hutton. Alan Bussel, of Hoton,
York, witness to a charter 1153
(Mon. i. 916, 917).
916, 917). Robert de
Hoton witnessed a charter of Wil-
liam Fitz-Fulco to Hoton Priory,
York, and Humphry de H. wit-
nessed a charter of Ernald de Percy
to the same (Mon. i. 84). The name
changed to Hutton.
Hyatt. See HOYTE.
Hyett. See HYATT.
Hyland, for Hoyland, or HOLLAND.
Hymns, for Hesmes, or AMES.
Ilott, for AYLOTT.
Imbert, probably foreign, but not
identified.
Imrie, or Imbrie, for EMERY,
from the arms.
Ims, for AMES.
Ingall, for Angall, or ANGELL.
Ingamells, for Angerville. Bene-
dict, Robert, William, &c., De An-
gervilla, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Ingarfield, from Ingarville, Nor-
mandy. Geoffry Ingarville, and Ri-
chard I. 1180–95 (MRS).
Ingle, for ANGLE.
292
ING
ISB
Ingleheart. William Engeart,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Isabel
Ingelard, Eng. c. 1272 (RH).
Inglish, for INGLIS.
Inglis, or Anglicus. See ENG-
LISH. This family was early seated
in Scotland; Ralph Anglicus being
witness, 1110, to the foundation
charter of Kelso (Chart. Kelso, Ed.
Bannatyne). The Baronets Inglis
were of this family.
Ingpen, or De Sauquemont, from
Saumont, near Gournay. Peter de
Sukemond granted his lands at Ing-
penn to Tichfield Abbey-grant
witnessed by Nicolas Fitz-Gervas de
Ingpenn (Mon. Angl. ii. 663). This
name frequently occurs in the Rolls
of Parliament, t. Edward I.
Ingram. Robert Engerranus,
Gervasius E., Brumes, William E.,
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS). Wil-
liam Ingelram, 1103, witnessed a
charter of Philip de Braiose (Mon.
ii. 973). John I. was of Yorkshire
1130 (Rot. Pip.). Walter Engel-
ram was witness to the foundation
charter of Hoton P., York (Mon. i.
840). The Viscounts Irvine were
of this family.
Innocent, for HINSON, or Enson.
Innes. This family derives from
Beroaldus Flandrensis, who had a
grant from Malcolm IV. of Scotland
(12th cent.), of the barony of Innes
and Easter Urchard in Elgin (Dou-
glas). The name Beroald appears
to have been peculiar to the Counts
of Egmond, Flanders, descendants
probably of Theodoric, Count of
Friesland in 923, who had a grant
of Egmond. Beroaldus de Egmond
d. 1093, Beroald his son in 1114,
and Beroald his son was living
1143 (Art de Vérif. les Dates, xv.
112, xiv. 417). The latter had issue,
.
1. Dodo, ancestor of the Counts of
Egmont, Dukes of Gueldres; 2. pro-
bably, Beroald de Innes. From this
family descend the Dukes of Rox-
burgh, and the Baronets Innes.
Inns, for INNES.
Ionn, for ION.
Ion.
William, Alexander De
Aion, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
Richard Ion, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Irby, or De Amondeville, from A.
near Caen. In 1066 two brothers
came to England: 1. Nigel de A.,
ancestor of the barons of Folkstone;
2. Roger de A., seneschal to Remi-
gius, bishop of Lincoln. John, his
son, occurs 1130. Walter de A. was
Viscount of Lincoln, 1156; and
1165 his son William de Amundeville
held Irby from the barony of Craon,
and three other fees from De Senlis
(Lib. Niger). Temp. John, William
de Ireby m. the dau. and heir of
Fitz-Odard of Cumberland (Testa).
Their descendants bore the arms of
Amondeville, azure fretty or, merely
altering the tinctures. Hence the
Irbys, Lords Boston.
Ireland. Ralph de Hibernia,
Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Richard
Hiberniensis, brother of Thomas
Fitz-Adam; occur t. John (Hardy,
Rot. de Libert. 232). Adam de
Hibernia was witness to a charter of
Whalley Abbey, Lancaster, 1316
(Mon. i. 305), and 1324 was sum-
moned to a great Council at West-
minster (Palgr. Parl. Writs).
Irish, or Ireys, for HERIZ.
Iron. See IRONS.
Irons,
from Airan, Normandy
(Lower). Gervasius de Airan, Norm.
1180-95 (MRS).
Irton, or Ireton, a branch of
ENSOR and SHIRLEY. JO 192954
Isbel. N. Isabella, Normandy,
-1
++
293
ISB
JAM
1180-95 (MRS); Richard and
William Fitz-Isabell, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Isbister, perhaps for Ilbister or
ALABASTER.
Isler, for OISELEUR. See OSLER.
Isles, or LISLE.
Ismay, for Esmay or Esme, a
form of Esmes or Hiesmes. See
AMES.
Ison. William de Aison, Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS); John de
Eisenne, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Ivall, for Eyville. See CRAVEN.
Ivatt, or Ivaz. See IVES.
Ivatts, for Ivatt.
Ivers. See IVOR.
Ive. Radulphus, Mangot, Osbert
Ivaz, or Ivats, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS); Reginald Ivaus, Geoffry,
Ralph Ive, &c., Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
See IVE.
See Ivy.
Ives.
Ivey.
Ivey, the English pronunciation
of Ivet or Ivetts. See IVE.
Ivimey, a corruption of Ever-
mue. Joscelin de Evermou, Nor-
Jack, for Jacques or Jacobus
(Lower). Adam Jacob, Normandy,
1180-95; Jacobus J., 1198 (MRS);
Geoffry, Henry, Jordan
Jacob;
William Jak, Engl., c. 1272 (RH).
Jackes. See JACK.
Jacks. See JACK.
Jackson, a naine of the family of
LASCELLES, but includes many other
families.
Jacob. See JACK.
Jacques. See JACK.
Jaeger, for JAGER.
Jaffray, or Goffroi. See GODFREY.
J
mandy, 1180 (MRS); Rainer de
Evermou, Engl. 1130 (Rot. Pip.)
Alicia de E., Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Evermue was Yarmouth, but the
family was Norman.
Ivimy. See IVIMEY.
Ivison, for Avison, or Abison, from
Abison, Aquitaine. King John, 1213,
gave direction to the Viscount of Abi-
son regarding certain affairs at Limo-
ges (Hardy, Rot. Claus.); Peter de
Abiscon was of Salop, c. 1272 (RH).
Ivor. William Iver, Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS).
Ivory. See EVORY.
Ivy, from Ivoi, near Namur.
Geoffry de Ivoi had a pardon in
Oxfordshire 1156, and Geoffry de
Ivei occurs 1157 (Rot. Pip.).
Izant, for Esson, from E. Nor-
mandy (MRS). William de Esson,
1198.
Izard, from Essarts, Normandy.
Radulphus de Essartis, and Mauger,
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS).
Izod, for IZARD.
Izzant.
See IZARD.
Jager. See JAGGARD.
Jaggard, or Jacquard, foreign,
but not identified.
Jagger, for JAGGARD.
Jaggers, for JAGGER.
Jagget, for JAGGARD.
Jaggs, for JAQUES.
Jago, for JACOB.
Jakins, or Jaquin. N. Jaquinus,
of Normandy, t. Phil. August. (Mém.
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 181).
James. 1. From St. James, Nor-
mandy. Richard de St. Jacobo,
1180-95 (MRS); Hasculph, son of
294
I
Hasculph de St. Jacobo, Engl. 1130
(Rot. Pip.). 2. A patronymic,
chiefly Cambro-Celtic.
Jandrell, for JAUDRELL.
Jane, for JANES.
Janes, for Genes, or GENNYS.
Philip and Roger de Geneiz, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95; Philip de Genez,
1198 (MRS).
}
JAN
Jaques. See JACQUES.
Jardine, for GARDEN. Hence the
baronets of the name.
Jarmaine. See GERMAINE.
Jarman. See GERMAINE.
Jarratt. See JARRETT. 131-
Jarred, for JARRETT.
Jarrett. See GARETT.
Jarritt, for JARRETT.
Jarrold, for GEROLD.
Jarvie, for GERVIS.
Jarvis. Richard Gervasius, Norm.
and N. Gervasius, 1180-95; Fulco
G., 1198 (MRS); Robert Gerveis,
Engl., c. 1199 (RCR).
Jary, for Gary. See GEARY.
Jason, for CASSON.
BAN.
BAN.
I
-
Jauncey, for CHAUNCEY.
Javal. Roger Javala, Normandy,
1198 (MRS).
Javal, for Jarville, or Jarpenville,
from Jarpenville, near Yvetot. Geof-
fry de J. held lands in Essex, 1165
(Lib. Nig.). In 1322 Henry de J. was
summoned from Bucks for the war,
Scotland. 1325 Roger de J. sum-
moned to serve in Guienne under
Earl of Warrenne (Palgr. P. Writs).
Javan, for Chabannes. See CA-
|
Javens, for Chabannes. See Ca-
Jay, for GAY.
Jaye, for GAYE,
Jayes, for JAYE.
Jeakes, for JACQUES.
Jeakins, for JAKINS.
1
¿
JEL
Jeal, or JALE, for GALE.
Jean, for JANE.
Jeanes, for JANES.
Jeanne, for JANE.
Jeanneret, apparently foreign.
Jeanes, for JANES.
Jeans, for JANES.
Jeapes, for Chapes. See COPE.
Jearred, for JARRED.
Jearum, for Geron. Robert Ge-
ron, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS);
Ralph Gerun, Engl., c. 1272 (RH).
Jeavons, for Jevone or Joven.
See YOUNG. DEUL 1991 500 & dra
Jebb, for Guebb,.or GIBB. Hence
the eminent and learned Bishop
Jebb.
Jeckell. See JEKYLL.
Jecks, for Jaques.
Jeckyll. See JEKYLL.
Jee, for JAY.
Jeens, for JANES.
Jeeves, or Jeffs. Peter de Cheef,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
Jefferay. See GODFREY.
Jefferey.
See GODFREY.
Jeffries. See JEFFEREY.
Jefferies. See JEFFEREY.
Jefferis, for JEFFEREY.
Jeffery, for JEFFEREY.
Jefferys, for JEFFEREY.
Jeffree, for JEFFEREY.
Jeffrey, for JEFFEREY.
Jeffs. See JEEVES.
Jehu, or Jew. William de Juis,
Henry, and Robert, Norm., 1180-95;
Mauger, Osbert, Juas, 1198 (MRS);
Thomas Jeu, England, c. 1272 (RH).
This family gave name to Market
Jew, Cornwall.
Jekyl, or Jackel. William Jackel,
Normandy, 1180-95; and the fief of
Jacle (MRS); John Jocel, 1198
(Ib.); William and Richard de
Jakele, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Jelen, for CHALLEN.
295
JEL
JEW
Jelf, for Jellif. See JOLLIFFE
(Lower).
Jell, for Gell, or GALL.
Jelley, for Joli, or JOLLIFFE
(Lower).
Jemmett. Robin, John, William,
Jamet of Normandy, mentioned t.
Henry V. (Mém. Soc. Ant. Norm.
v. 216, 279).
Jenet. Durand Chenet, Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS); Walter, Wil-
liam Gent, England, c. 1272 (RH).
Jenn, for JANE.
Jennens, for JENNINGS.
Jenner, from Gener. See GAY-
Of this family are the baronets
Jenner.
NAR.
Jennett, armorially identified with
Genet. Durand Chenet, of Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS).
Jennette, for JENNETT.
Jenning, from Genon, or Canon.
Petrus de Canon or Kanon, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Richard Cha-
num, Engl. c. 1199 (RCR); Henry,
Walter, Canoun, c. 1272 (RH).
The name became Chanon, and
Chenoun, thence Jenun, or Jenning.
Jennings, for JENNING.
Jenour. See JENNER.
Jentle, for GENTLE.
Jepp. See JEPPS.
Jepps, for Gapp. See GAPE.
Jerdein, for JARDINE.
Jeremiah, for JEREMY.
Jeremy, for JERMY.
Jermey, for JERMY.
Jermy, armorially identified with
Jermyn or GERMAINE.
Jerningham, or Jernegan, de-
scends from the Lords of Pont-
chateau, Bretagne, of whom Daniel
le Rich was living, c. 1020, and
Jarnegan Fitz-Daniel, who also wit-
nessed a charter in 1060 (Lobineau,
Hist. Bret. ii. 171). The latter had,
296
1
+
!
1, Daniel Fitz-Jarnegan, Lord of Pont-
chateau, 1080, ancestor of that noble
family (Des Bois); 2, Ludovicus
Fitz - Jarnegan, who witnessed a
charter, 1065 (Morice, H. B. preuves,
i. 426); 3, Jarnegan. The latter
occurs in Bretagne, 1083, as 'Jar-
negan forestarius' (Morice, 457),
and in 1086 held lands as Jarnacot,
Suffolk. Hugo his son had Hubert
de Jarnegan, 1165 (Lib. Nig.), of
Suffolk, whence the Jerninghams,
Lords Stafford.
Jerome.
See JEARUM.
Jerram. See JEROME.
Jerrard. See GERRARD.
Jervis. See GERVIS.
Hence
the brave admiral, the Earl of St.
Vincent.
Jerwood. See JARROD.
Jesmei, probably for Chesmy, or
CHESNEY.
Jessamy, perhaps for Chesmey,
or CHESNEY. See JESSMEI.
Jesse, for CHASE, or CASS.
Jessett, for Gessett, or GUEST.
Jessey. See JESSE.
Jesson, for JASON.
Jeune, or Le Jovene. William,
Robert Juven or Juvenis, Norm.
1180-95 (MRS); Adam, Henry,
&c., Le Juvene, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
The name includes different families.
See YOUNG.
Jeves. See JEEVES.
Jewell, John, Bishop of Salis-
bury, the famous divine, was born
at Bowdon, Devon, where the family
of Juel or Fitz-Joel had been long
resident. A Juell occurs c. 1450
(Pole, Devon, 375), and in 1242
Warin Fitz-Juel held a knight's
fee, which had been granted by the
Earl of Mortaine at the Conquest
(Testa de Neville, 184) Thomas
Fitz-Juel at the same, times sheld
1

JEW
JOH
鲁
​lands from the Barony of Totness
(Ib. 176). The Jewells descended
from a younger son of this line.
This family derived probably
from Juel or Judael de Mayenne,
Baron of Totness and Barnstaple,
t. William I. (see MAYNE, MAINE),
a Breton noble. He held lands
from the Earl of Mortaine, besides
his own barony; and a portion of
the former, as well as a fief created
in the Barony of Totness, seems to
have passed to the younger branch
named Fitz-Juel. The name of
Juel long continued in the de-
scendants of Judael de Mayenne.
eres, aided 1034 in founding the
Abbey of Bec.
Abbey of Bec. He had, 1, William,
2, Gilbert de Tillieres. William II.
of Bec supported Duke William
against the French in 1054 (Wace,
ii. 73), and came to England 1066.
He had, 1, William; 2, Gislebert,
Abbot of Westminster; 3, Milo, a
great baron 1086, who d. s. p.
William III. of Bec had Jocelyn
Crispin, Baron of Bec, who com-
bated Henry I. at the Battle of
Nogent, but was pardoned. In 1158
he paid fines for his lands in Essex
and Hertford (Rot. Pip.). In 1165
he still possessed Bec, but is not
mentioned in England, having trans-
ferred his estates to his younger
sons, William and Robert. Of these,
William Fitz-Jocelyn, 1165, held
two fees in Essex, and Robert Fitz-
Jocelyn one in Hertford (Lib. Nig.).
The former had issue Richard Fitz-
William, who occurs in Essex and
Herts, 1203 (Rot. Canc.). Jocelyn
Fitz-Richard, his son, occurs in
Hertford (RCR); and
and William
Fitz-Richard held the estates in
Essex, 1236 (Testa), which, how-
ever, appear to have passed to the
descendants of Jocelyn.
Thomas Jocelyn of Herts, 124,
Joblings, from Jublains, Mayenne acquired Hyde in that county
(Lower).
Jocelyn, a branch of the Barons
of Briquebec: see MITFORD. The
first Baron of B. had two sons:
Oslac, ancestor of the Barons of B.;
2, Amfrid the Dane. The latter
had two sons, Turstan Goz, ancestor
of the house of Avranches, Earls of
Chester, and William. The latter
was Baron of Bec and ancestor of
the Barons of Bec-Crespin. His
son or grandson, Gilbert Crespin,
Baron of B. and Castellan of Tilli
marriage (Morant, i. 466). Ralph,
his son and heir, in 1315 was as-
sessor of aids in Herts (PPW).
His descendants always held estates
in Essex and Herts (Morant), and
from them descended Robert Jocelyn
of Hyde, Lord Chancellor of Ire-
land, ancestor of the Earls of Roden.
Genealogists have furnished a fabu-
lous pedigree for this family.
Joel. See JEWELL.
::~John;" ~1, Hugh and Ralph
Joannes, Normi. 1198 (MRS); Tho-
Į
Jewell. Helias and Robert Juels,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Wil-
liam Joel, &c., Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Jewett, or Guet. Geoffry Guuit,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Ma-
tilda Joute, Richard Joyet, William
Juet, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Jewiss, for Jewes or Jew. See
JEHU.
Jewitt. See JEWETT.
Jewson, for JESSON.
Jex, for JEEKS.
Jeyes, for Joy.
Jibb, for JEBB.
Jiggens, probably Chigon, or
Cigony.
10)
P
297
JOH
JUS
mas, John, Alicia Joannes, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH); 2, for ST. JoпN.
Johns. See JOHN.
Jollands, or Jollans, for Challens.
See CHALLEN.
Jolley. See JOLLIFFE.
Jolliff. See JOLLIFFE.
Jolliffe. N. Giolif of Normandy,
1195 (MRS); Robert Jolif, 1198
(Ib.). In 1295 William Jolyf was
bailsman for the M.P. for Thirsk,
and 1305 Robert Jolyf for the M.P.
for Arundel (PPW). Hence the
Lords Hylton.
Joly. See JOLLY!
SETT.
Jordain, for JORDAN.
Jordan. Richard, Robert, Wil-
liam Jordanus, Norm. 1198 (MRS);
Martin, Ralph, Robert Jordan, &c.,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Jordon, for JORDAN.
Jory, for JURY.
Joselin, for JOCELYN.
Josland, for JOSELIN.
Joslin, for JOCELYN.
Josolyne, for JOCELYN.
Jost, or Just, for Gost.
IV
Josselin, for JOCELYN.
Josslyn, for JOCELYN.
Joule, for JULL.
1
See Gos-
See Gos-
Jourdain, for JORDAIN.
Jourdan, for JORDAN.
Jowers, for Jorz, near Falaise,
Normandy. The Sire de Jort was at
Hastings (Wace, Pluquet, ii. 245);
Galfridus de Jorz, Engl. c. 1272
(RH). See GORST.
Jowett. See JEWETT.
Jowitt. See JEWETT.
Joy. Ralph le Goie or Goix,
and Geoffry, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS).
Reginald and William le Goix 1198
(Ib.).
Joy, from Goi or Gouy, near
Evreux. Hugh de Goi 1148, held
lands at Winchester (Wint. Db-
mesd.). John de Joe 1165, held
lands in the Viscounties of Pont-
Audemer and Beaumont, and Helto
de Jay one fee from Geoffry de Ver,
Salop (Lib. Nig.).
Joyce, a form of Jorz or GORST.
The family of Joyce or de Jorse t.
Edward I., obtained extensive pos-
sessions in West Connaught by m.
with the O'Flahertys, where their
descendants remain in Joyce's
country.
Joyce or Joce. William Fitz-
Joce Normandy 1080-98, England
1199 (MRS; RCR). He was of co.
of Northampton.
C
Joynes, for Gines, or GENNYS.
Joynes, or Geynes. See GENNYS.
Judd, for Jude.
Jude, for Jew. See JEHU.
Juden, for Jurdan, or JORDAN.
Judge, for Goodge or GooсH.
Jukes or Jokes, for Chokes, or de
Chokes. See CHUCKS.
Julian. 1. St. Julian, from St. J.
Normandy (MRS); 2. a patronymic.
Julien, for JULIAN.
Julier or Jeweller. Ranulph and
Alan Joculator, Norm. 1180-95
(MRS).
Jull, for Jule, or JEWELL.
Julyan, for JULIAN.
Junior. Walter and Bernard
Junior, Norm. 1198 (MRS).
Juniper, for Chenefar, probably
foreign. William de Chenefara
occurs in Leicester and Warwick
1130 (Rot. Pip.).
Junner, for JENNER.
Jupp, for Jepp, or Gapp.
Jury, for Ivry. See EVERY.
Just, for Jost.
Justice.
Probably from La
Justice, Normandy (MRS); but not
identified.
298

JUX
KEM
Juxon, Euxton, or De Grelly.
William Juxon, Archbishop of
Canterbury, son of Richard Juxton
(d. 1583), whose father John Jux-
ton of London probably came from
Lancashire. The name of Juxton
or Euxton occurs there as late as
1641 (Ducat. Lancastr. i. 105).
The Manor of Euxton was acquired
t. Edw. I. by a branch of the Hol-
lands by m. with an heiress of the
Buscels. In 1323 it was held by
William Holland de Eukestone.
Kail, or Kayle, or Cayle, armori-
ally identified with CAYLEY.
Kain, for Kaines, or De Keyneto.
Herbert de Cahaignes, William Ca-
haines, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
William Cahaignis, England 1189;
William Fitz-RicharddeC.(Rot. Pip.).
Kamman, for GAMMAN.
Karet, for GARET.
Karpen, for Carpen, Carben, or
CARBINE.
Karr, for CARR.
Karslake, for Carslacke, or Car-
sacke (armorially identified), from
Carsac in Perigord, Aquitaine.
Kates. See CATTS.
Kay, armorially identified with
Cay and GAY.
Kaye. See KAY.
Kays, for KAY.
Keable, for Kebbel.
Keast, for Gest, or GUEST.
Keat, for Cate, or CATT.
Keatch, for KEATES.
Keates, for KEATE,
Keats, for KEATE. Hence Keats,
the poet.
K
The name was adopted by a younger
branch of the Hollands, for they bore
orig. a cross between four Moors'
heads for difference-the Hollands
bearing a cross. The Hollands were
a branch of the De Grellys or Gres-
lets, Barons of Manchester, who came
with Robert de Poitou t. William I.,
and who also bore a cross. The
name Holland was derived from H.
near Wigan (Robson; Baines, Hist.
Lanc. ii. 187).
I
13
i
ANNA
Keays, for KAYS.
Kebbel, for CABBEL.
Kebbell, for KEBBEL.
Kebble, for KEBBEL.
Keble. See KEBBEL. Hence the
Christian poet Keble.
Keeble. See KEBBEL.
Keel, for KAIL, armorially identi-
fied.
Keele, for KEEL.
Keep, for Cape, or CAPES.
Keeson, for Cason, or CASSON.
Keeton, for CATON.
Keeys, for KEAYS.
Kefford, for GIFFORD.
Keil, for KAIL.
Keirle. See KYRLE.
Kell. See CAIL (Lower).
Kellaway. William de Callouey
witness to a charter of Robert de
Gouiz, Normandy 1190 (Mém. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 199).
Kellow. Ralph and Peter Galot,
Norm. 1180-95 (MRS). Walter
Gelay, Engl. c. 1199 (RCR).
Kett, for Cate or CATT.
Kemball. See KNATCHBull,
299
KEM
KER
}
NELL.
Kembell.
Kemble.
See KNATCHBULL.
See KNATCHbull.
Kerly, for Kerle, or KYRLE.
Kerley, for Kerle, or KYRLE.
Kemmish, for Camoys or Kames,
a branch of the De Umfravilles, de-
scended from Martin Sire de Tours,
Normandy, one of that house.
Kemp. Walter de Campe,
Campis, or Des Camps, Ingulf, Ra-
dulphus, Gaufridus, Gervasius, Helta,
Richard, Wymarc, of Normandy
1180–98 (MRS). John and Matthew
de Campes Engl. c. 1199 (RCR).
John de C. was of Essex, and 1324
Roger Kempe was of Suffolk (PPW).
Hence the baronets Kempe.
|
Walter Espec, his son, t. Henry I.
possessed estates in York and Nor-
thumberland, and on the death of
his son he founded Kirkham Abbey,
to which he gave the Church of
Carr on Tweed (Burton, Mon.
Ebor.). The lordship, however,
appears to have been granted to
Walter Espec, brother of William,
whose sons Robert and William de
Carum (Carr or Kerr) held it t.
See Henry I.; for the former 1165 re-
turned his barony as one fee held
by him and his brother t. Henry I.
Kempe, for KEMP.
Kempster, for Cambistor.
GAMESTER.
Kempt, for KEMP.
Kennell, for Chenel, or CHAN- (Lib. Nig.). Walter de Carum, his
Kentain, for Kintan, Quentin, or
QUINTIN.
Kentfield, for Centeville or Se-
quainville. In 1324 John de Cente-
ville returned from Somerset to at-
tend a great council at Westminster
(PPW). Sir Richard de Ceintval
of Oxford c. 1300 (Ib.). William
de Cestvill 13th cent. held lands in
Kent (Testa).
Kenny. Autoel de Kaigny, and
Hugo de K. 1180-95; Brusli and
Guerold de Kani 1198, Normandy
(MRS).
Ker. See KERR.
Kerdel.
See CORDELL.
Kerr. The origin of this family
has not hitherto been traced; it
appears to be a branch of the Nor-
man house of Espec. Ranulph
Espec held lands at Aunou and
Astelle, Normandy, from the barony
of Albinic 1030. In 1056 they
were granted, with consent of his
sons, to Essay Abbey (Gall. Christ.
xi. 236 Instr.).
Of these sons, William Espec was
a great Baron in England 1086, and
his brothers Walter and Richard
occur.
son, was deceased before 1207
(Hardy, Obl. et Fin.). Thomas de
Carro, his son, was father of Wil-
liam, whose son Richard Fitz-Wil-
liam, with Michael Ker and John
Ker (his kinsmen), paid scutage
together in Northumberland. This
Richard Fitz-William Carr or Ker
was seated in Scotland before 1249,
as appears by the Chartulary of
Melrose (i. 232). His son was
father of, 1. Ralph, living 1330;
2. John Kerr of Selkirk Forest,
living 1357, ancestor of the Kerrs of
Cessford, Earls and Dukes of Rox-
burgh. Ralph held lands from the
Earl of Douglas, named after him
Kersheugh. From him (who d. c.
1350) descended the Kers of Ferni-
hurst, Earls and Marquises of Lothian.
Kerrell, for Kerell, or KYRLE.
Kerrey, for CAREY.
Kerslake:
See-KARSLAKES
Kerry, for Carri or CARYSEN
<.
よ
​300
KER
KIN
Kerry. Radulphus de) Kirie,
Normandy 1180–95 (MRS).
|
Herrison, or Kerdeston, from K.
in Norfolk, the estate of Geoffry
Baynard or De Beaumont, t. Wil-
liam I. (See BEAUMONT.) He
granted his tithes at Kerdeston to
Castle-Acre Priory (Mon. i. 646).
Roger de Kerdeston (son of Geoffry),
and William, his son, frequently
occur in the records. From them
lineally descended (the evidences
being full throughout) William, son
of Sir Roger de Kerdeston, who m.
Margaret, sister and heir of Gilbert
de Gand, Baron of Folkingham, and
1281 had a writ of military sum-
mons (PPW). Roger de K. was
summoned to Parliament by writ
1331, from whom descended the
Lords Kerdeston. Various branches
continued in Norfolk, whose names
gradually became changed to Kerri-
son. Hence the Baronets Kerrison.
Kettle. Anscher and William
Ketel, Normandy, 1198 (MRS);
Geoffry Fitz-Ketel, Engl. 1199
(RCR); Geoffry, Henry, Roger
Ketel, Ib. c. 1272 (RH).
Kew, for Cayou or Le Ku.
Kewell, from Keuel, Kevell, or
CAVILLE.
Kewer, for CURE.
Key, for KAY.
Keybead, the corruption of some
foreign name, perhaps Cabot.
Keyes, for KEY.
Keys, for KEY.
Keysell, for Kessel, or CECIL.
Keyte, for KEAT.
Kibbels, for KEBLE.
Kibble, for KEBLE.
Kidd,written Kede, c. 1272,in Eng-
land (RH); probably a form of CADE.
Kiddell. Muriel and Odelina de
Kidel, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
See KIDDELL.
Kiddle.
Kidds, for KIDD..
Kiell, for KEEL.
Kifford, for GIFFORD.
Kight. See KITE.
Kilberd, for GILBERT.
Kilbey, for Killebue, or Quille-
bœuf, from Quillebœuf, Normandy.
Robert de Kilebeuf, 1180 (MRS).
See KILBEY.
Kilby.
Killby. See KILBY.
Killett, for GILLETT.
Killinger, for CHALLENGER.
Killingsworth.
MISH.
See CHILLING-
WORTH.
Killon, for GILLON.
Kilpin, for GILPIN.
Kilsby, for KILBY.
Kilvert. See CALVERT.
Kimbel, for KEMBLE.
Kimbell, for KEMBLE.
Kimble. See KEMBLE.
Kimmins, for CUMMINS.
Kimmis, for Cameys, or KEM-
Kindell, for Candel, or Candela.
See ANSTRUTHER.
King. Roger le Roi, William le
Rei, Roger, Odo, Robert, Norm.
1180-95 (MRS).
King. William, Gislebert, Roger,
Gerald, Walter, Geoffry, Herbert
Rex or le Roy, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS); also Durand, Hugo, Peter,
Ralph, Richard, Robert, Roger,
Theobald, Walter, William Rex,
1198 (MRS). Of these, Roger King
occurs in Middlesex 1199 (RCR);
Adam and John Rex, Engl. c. 1272
(RH). The great number of this
name in Normandy explains the
number in England. Hence the
Earls of Kingston and Lovelace, and
the Baronets King.
Kinepple, for Kenebel. See
Knatchbull.
301

KIN
KNI
*
Kinnell, for Chenell. See CHAN-
NELL.
-
Kinze, from KINSEY.
Kipling, for Kapling, or Capelin.
See CHAPLIN.
Kipps, for CAPPS.
Kirk, or Quirk. Geoffry, Oliver,
Golnir de Quercu, Norm. 1180–95;
Geoff., Oliver, Ranulph, 1198
(MRS); Nicolas, and William de
Quercu, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
Kirke. See KIRK.
Kinninmont. William Quiene-
ment, Norm. 1180 (MRS). The
arms of a Scottish branch as well as
an English occur in Robson.
Kinns, for KEYNES.
Kinsey, or Kensey, from Cansey, Kenebel, Kenebol, Kenetbole, Ken-
Canci. See CHAUNCY.
echbole, and Knatchbull. In 1165
Matilda de [Mol]bec held a fee from
Earl Walter Giffard, Humphry de
Kenebelle (her son), in Gloucester,
and William Fitz-Matilda, another
son, four fees in Bucks, from Earl
Walter (Liber Niger). In 1205
Adam de Kent paid a fine to have
custody of the land and heirs of
Hugh de Kenebel in Kent and Bucks
(Hardy, Obl. et Fin.). The Viscounts
of Kent and Bucks were informed
1217 that John de Kenebell had
returned to his allegiance (Hardy,
Rot. Claus. 327). Temp. Richard
II. Kenebel, Bucks, was styled
'Gentbole' (Hunter, Fines, 172),
and in Kent the name had become
Kenechbole t. Henry VIII., as ap-
pears in the records. The name of
Kemble is the modern form of
Kenebel, and the arms of Kemble
bear resemblance to those of Knatch-
bull.
—
Knebel, for Kenebel. See KNATCH-
BULL.
Knell, for Canell. See CHAN-
Kiss, for KEYS.
Kissell, for Kessel, or CECIL.
Kite, for KEYTE, armorially iden-
tified. See KEATE.
Kittle. See KETTLE.
Kitto, for CATO.
Kittoe. See KITTO.
Kiver, for COVER, or COVERT.
Knapp, for Knapwell, or Kenap-
peville. Emma, John, Robert, Wil-
liam de K., Normandy, 1180-98
(MRS); John Knappe, John and
William de Knappewell, Engl., c.
1272 (RH).
Kenyon, or Banastre. Warin B.
was baron of Newton, Lancashire, t.
William I. Lawton within that
barony was held, t. Henry II., by
Adam de Lawton, whose descend-
ants bore a modification of the
Banastre arms (probably as a younger
branch). William de L., his son,
had, besides other issue, Jordan,
who took the name of Kenyon
from that manor in Lancashire, and
whose descendants bore the same
arms with slight difference. Hence
the eminent Lord Chief Justice Ken-
yon and the Lords Kenyon.
Knatchbull, or De Molbec, from
M. in the Cotentin. Hugh de Mol-
bec held Chenebella, Bucks, from
Walter Giffard, 1086 (Domesd.).
His descendants were named De
NELL.
w
Knevitt, or Canivet. William
and Richard de Kenivet, Norm.
1180–95 (MRS). From St. Pierre
de Canivet. John Knyvet 1316 was
possessed of estates in Cambridge
(PPW). The Lords Knyvett and
Baronets Knyvett were of this
family.
Knight. Between 1180-98,
twenty-two persons named Miles or
302
Knight occur in Normandy (MRS).
The name probably came thence,
and in 13th cent. was in England
Miles and Knight (RH). English
families may have been included.
Knights, for KNIGHT.
KNI
BULL.
Knott, for Canot, or CANUTE.
Knotts, for KNOTT.
Knowlin, for Canolin.
Knyvett. See KNEVITT.
Kydd, for KIDD.
Kyle, for Keyle, or CAYLEY.
Kyrle, Kirle, or Kirell, armori-
Knill, for Canell, or CHANNELL.
Knobel, for Kenobel. See KNATCH-ally identified with Kyriell and De
Criol. See ASHBURNHAM.
-
Laby, for L'Abbé.
Lacelles.
See ARBOT,
William and Ralph
de Lacella, or Lacele, and the estate
of Lacella, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS). The De Lacelles, Barons
of Messie, derived their name from
Lacella, near Falaise, which with
its church belonged 1154 to the
Abbey of St. Sauveur, Evreux
(Gall. Christ. xi.). Temp. Henry I.
this family, which had been seated
in Yorkshire at the Conquest, was
divided into two powerful branches,
viz., 1. the Lacelles of Kirby, of
whom are mentioned Roger 1130,
Picot 1139-1165, Roger 1165, Ro-
bert Fitz-Picot, and Roger sum-
moned to parliament as a baron
1294. 2. Lascelles of Herlsey.
;
Of the latter house Radulphus de
L., 1086, held lordships in York of
Ilbert de Lacy (Domesd.). Horlsey,
Bingley, and Buskerby, were soon
after granted to this family by the
crown. Radulphus was a benefactor
to Nostel Priory (Mon. ii. 35), and
had issue Jordan and Turgis of
Yorkshire 1130 (Rot. Pip.). The
former was a benefactor to Nostel,
and 1154 Henry II. confirmed his
LAC
L
grants (Mon. ii. 37). About 1146
Gerard and Alan, his sons, were
benefactors to Byland Abbey (Mon.
i. 1032). The former had issue
Ralph, whose nephew William was
plaintiff in a suit against him for
Lacelle and the barony of Messie in
Normandy, which Ralph yielded to
him as his inheritance (MSAN. xv.
92). Alan de L., brother of Gerard,
was father of 1. Simon; and 2. Wil-
liam, who 1165 held two fees, York-
shire. Simon at that time held
three fees from Lacy (Lib. Niger),
and had John de L., from whom
descend lineally the Earls of Hare-
wood. The particulars are too long
for insertion here.
Lacer. William Laceore, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95; also A. de Lacoire,
Raginald and Rich. Lachoire, and
William Lacoere, 1198 (MRS);
Derekin de Lacre, Engl. 1189 (Rot.
Pip.).
Lacey. See LACY.
Lacon. John de Lakon was sum-
moned 1324 to attend a great Coun-
cil at Westminster. Of this name
are the Baronets Lacon. Roger and
William de Laccon, Serlo and Wil-
303
LAC
LAM
liam de Lachon or Lacon, and the
fief of Lacon occur in Normandy
1180-95; Petrus de Lacon 1198
(MRS).
Lacy, a baronial name, from
Lassy, Normandy, formerly borne by
the Barons of Pontefract, York, and
of Evias, Hereford. The branches
of this house were so numerous that
Robson mentions above 40 coats of
arms of different houses. Lacy or
Lassy was between Vire and Aulnay.
Walter de Lacy is mentioned by
Wace at the Battle of Hastings, and
witnessed a charter of William Fitz-
Osborne, and from him descended
the Barons of Evias, Earls of Ulster
and Lincoln, Barons of Pontefract,
and Palatines of Meath.
Ladell. See LEDELL.
Laidet.
N. Laidet, Guiscard
Laidet, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS),
a baronial family in England.
Laight. See LYTE.
Lait. See LYTE.
Lake, from St. Martin du Lac,
Burgundy. Derkin de Lake before
1198 granted lands to Wudeham
Abbey, Essex (Mon. Angl. i. 889).
John de Lacu held by serjeantry in
Gloucester 13th cent. (Testa de
Neville).
Laker. See LACER.
Lakin, for LACON.
Lamb. Robert Agnus, and Ralph,
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS). This
and the name De Agnis, then fre-
quent in Normandy (MRS), may have.
been sometimes translated to Lamb
in England. The latter name was not
frequent here c. 1272 (RH). It
may include English families. Hence
Lamb, Viscounts Melbourne, and
Barons Beauvale.
Lambard.
Lambe.
304
See LAMBERT.
See LAMB.
Lambell. Petrus de Lambale,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Lambert, descended from Haco,
a Norman chief, who 1086 held
Witham, Lincoln, from Ralph Pa-
ganel (Domesd.). He appears 1091
as Haco de Multon (Mon. ii. 100,
new ed.). Thomas de Multon, his
son, a benefactor to Spalding, had
Lambert de M., living t. Stephen
(Lib. Niger). From his elder son
descended the Lords Multon of Egre-
mont. His younger son, Henry
Fitz-Lambert, was a benefactor to
the Church in Lincoln, and had
Richard Fitz-Lambert, living 1235
(Roberts, Excerpt.). In 1325 Wil-
liam Lambarde was security for an
M.P. Yorkshire, and the family con-
tinued to be of importance in York
and Lincoln till t. Elizabeth. A
branch became seated in Surrey, of
which was the distinguished Gene-
ral, Sir Oliver Lambert, t. Elizabeth,
ancestor of the Lords Lambart, Earls
of Cavan.
Lambert.
William Fitz-Lam-
bert, William Lambert, Peter, Flo-
dus L., Normandy 1180-98 (MRS);
Robert, Walter, William Lambert,
Eng. c. 1272 (RH).
Lamberth, for LAMBERT.
Lambeth, for LAMBERTH.
Lamble, for LAMBELL.
Lambole. Sée LAMBELL.
Lamboll, for LAMBELL.
Lamborth, See LAMBERT.
Lamburd, for LAMBERT.
Lambton. The origin of this
Durham family, like that of Eden
in the same county, appears to have
been from the Barons of Torp in
Normandy. See EDEN, THORP. Er-
nulph de Torp, of this family, ap-
pears to have held Lambton from the
see of Durham, t. Henry I. In 1165
LAM
LAR
Geoffry Fitz-Ernulph de Torp held
half a knight's fee from the see of
Durham (Lambton), as appears by
the Liber Niger. John de Torp, son
of Geoffry, executed a charter in
Durham, c. 1200, which was wit-
nessed by his son John de Lamtun
(Surtees, Durham, ii. p. 170, &c.).
In 1260 another John de Lamton
witnessed at Newcastle a charter of
Alexander, King of Scotland. The
lordship of L. was held as half a
knight's fee from the see of Durham,
and the arms of De Torp and De
Lambton appear to have been ori-
ginally the same-viz. a fesse-to
which the former added three fleur
de lys or lions, and the latter three
lambs, in allusion to the name. The
Earls of Durham descend from this
family.
Lambard, for LAMBERT.
Lamborne. Alvered de Lam-
borne, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Gilbert Fitz-Maurice de Lamborne,
Robert and William de L., England
1194-1200 (RCR).
Lamert. William La Mort,
Normandy 1180 (MRS). Robert
Mort, England 1194–1200 (RCR).
Lamey, for AMY.
Lamotte. See MOTE.
Lampard, for LAMBARD.
Lamport, for LAMBERT.
Lancaster, or Taillebois.
PRESTON.
Lance. Galterus Lance, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Mabilia and
Joanna Lance, Eng. c. 1272 (RH).
Lancefield, probably foreign.
Lancelay. Aeliza and Ralph de
Lancelevee, Normandy, and their fief
1180-98 (MRS). Roger Lancelevee,
Dorset 1203 (Rot. Canc.).
See
Lanceley. See LANCELAY.
Land. Jordan, William, Warin,
Nicholas, Thomas, John de Landa,
and the fief of Landa, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Richard de Landa,
Eng. 1189, Reginald 1203, &c. (Rot.
Pip.; Rot. Canc.). See PATRICK.
William de la Lande 13th cent. held
from Roger de Mowbray, York.
Landale. William and John de
Landell, William Bacon de Landells,
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS).
Landau, for LANDEAU.
Landel. See LANDELL.
Landeau, the French form of
Landell. See LANDALE.
Landell. See LANDALE.
Lander, from Landres, Burgundy.
Almaric de Landres held lands Bed-
ford and Bucks (Testa de Neville),
in the 13th century. Hence Landor,
the poet.
Lander, for LANDOR.
Landfield, probably foreign.
Landon. Geoffry Landon, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS). Amicia de
Laundon Eng. c. 1272 (RH).
Lands, for LAND.
Lane, probably from English lo-
calities in some cases.
See ANNE.
Lang. See LONG.
Langmead. The fief of Longum
Pratum was in Normandy (Mem.
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 174). The Eng-
lish branch in Devon translated
their name (see Lower).
Lankester, for LANCASTER.
Lanning. William Lanone, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Roger and
Thomas de Lanun, Engl. c. 1272
(RII).
Lansley. See LANCELEY.
Lara. Nicholas de Larre, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); William Larie,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH); Oliver de Lare,
Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Larcher. Radulphus and Roger
Larchier or Larker, Normandy 1198
*
X
305
LAR
LAU
(MRS); Richard Larcher, Eng. c.
1199 (RCR).
Lardent. Tuff and Tustin Lardant,
Normandy 1180-95; Fulco Lardant,
1198 (MRS).
Larder, equivalent to LARDINER.
Oilard Lardarius,
Lardarius, Hunts 1086
(Domesd.); Bernard and Durand
Lardarius, Wilts and Surrey 1130
(Rot. Pip.). The names are foreign.
Lardiner. Peter de Larderario,
Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Robert
Lardenier (Ib.), 1198.
Lardner, for LARDINER.
Large. Radulphus Large, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Wymar de
Largo, and William de Largo, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Matilda, and
Philip Large, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Lark. See LARKE.
Larke, for Large.
Larken. See LARKIN.
Larkin, for Largen, or Largan.
Eudo Largant, Normandy 1180–95;
Eudo and Ion Largan, 1198 (MRS).
It was also written Larcamp.
Larking. See LARKIN.
Larkins. See LARKIN.
Larnder, for LARDNER.
Larner, for LARDNER.
Larrad, for LARRETT.
Larrance, for LAWRENCE.
Larratt, for LARRETT.
Larrett, for LART.
Larritt, for LARRETT.
Lart, for LORT.
See LACELLES.
Lascelles.
Lash, for LOSH.
Laskey, for Lascy, or LACY.
Last, for Las, or Los. Philip
Augustus granted lands, Normandy,
to Robert de Los (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. v. 158). Probably of the
same family as Walter and William
Luz, 1198 (MRS).
Latimer. Hugh, Bishop of Wor-
cester, and Martyr, was the son of a
farmer in Leicestershire, a distant
branch of the Latimers, Barons of
Braybroke, who possessed five ma-
nors in Leicester 1300-1400 (Ni-
cholls, Leic. iii. 1062). Several
churches retain their arms. Hugh
L. was probably fifth or sixth in de-
scent from a younger son of Thomas
L., who was summoned as a baron
1297, 1299. The latter was de-
scended from the Latimers of York,
where William le Latimer held a
knight's fee from Vesci 1165 (Lib.
| Niger). He was descended from
Radulphus le Latimer, or Latiner
(Latinarius), Secretary to the Con-
queror, who held lands in Essex as a
baron 1086, and who from his sur-
name and the French name borne by
his posterity was doubtless Norman
or foreign.
The Barons Latimer of the North
were of the same race.
Lattimer, for LATIMER.
Lattimor, for LATIMER.
Laud, or De St. Laudo. The im-
mediate ancestry of Archbishop Laud
has not been as yet ascertained. His
father, William Laud, a cloth manu-
facturer at Reading, who d. 1594,
was in ample circumstances. He
was born at Wokingham, Berks, to
which place the Archbishop was a
benefactor (Lysons, Berks). The
family of Laud was also seated at
this time at Tiverton, Devon, the
great seat of the cloth manufacture,
where John Laud occurs t. Eliz.
(Chanc. Proceedings, t. Eliz.). The
name is evidently an abbreviation of
St. Laud, or St. Lo, and the arms of
Laud (a chevron between three mul-
lets) bear relation to those of St. Lo;
a chevron between three spear heads;
or perpale; three cinquefoils; or two
S06
LAU
LEC
bars, in chief three mullets. The
family was probably a remote and
early branch of St. Laud.
St. Laud, or St. Lo, was near Cou-
tances, Normandy; and was a ba-
rony. Simon de St. Laud, who had
grants at the Conquest, witnessed a
charter of William, Earl of Mor-
taine, in favour of Keynsham Abbey
(Mon. ii. 299). The widow of
Geoffry de St. Laud held from the
Bishop at Winchester 1148 (Win-
ton Domesday). Adam de St. Laud
was Viscount of Lincoln 1278, and
Ralph de St. L. 1329. Thomas de
St. Laud, 1297-1300, was returned
as holding estates in Notts and Lin-
coln. The principal branch was
seated at Newton St. Laud, or St.
Lo, Somerset, where it flourished
till c. 1400, when the heiress m. Lord
Botreaux. The male line continued
in Sir John St. Lo, Constable of
Bristol Castle, t. Henry VI.; and in
the St. Los of Dorset. Younger
branches also continued to possess
considerable estates in Somerset
(Collinson, Somerset, iii. 342, &c.).
Leland, t. Henry VIII., mentions a
Sir John St. Lo then living (Itin.
vii. 97). The St. Los of Dorset
came from Somerset (Hutchings's
Dorset, iii. 354). See LowE.
Lauer, for LAVER.
Laugher, for LAVER.
Launder, or Loundres.
LONDON.
See
Launders. See LAUNDER.
Laurel. Hugo Lorel, Normandy
1198 (MRS). Robert Lorle, Nor-
mandy 1180-95; Hugh Lorel 1198
(MRS).
Laurance, for LAURENCE.
Laurence. William Lorenz,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); John,
Richard, William Laurenz or Lau-
rence Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Also for
ST. LAURENCE.
Lavars. See LAVER.
Laver. Osmond Lavarde, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); John le La-
verd, Theobald Laver, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Lavers, for LAVER.
Law. 1. a local name; 2. for
LowE or St. Lowe.
Lawes. See LAW.
Lawn, for Lawnde, or LAND.
Lawrance, for LAURENCE.
Lawrell. See LAUREL.
Lawrence. See LAURENCE
Laws. See LAW.
Lawson. Walter Loison, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Laysel. Hugh Loisel, Normandy
1180 (MRS). From L'Oisel or
L'Oiseau comes the English name
Bird.
Layt. See LYTE.
Lazard. See IZARD.
Leach or Medicus. Robert, Wil-
liam, Odard, Hugh, Nicholas, Mat-
thew, Durand, Arnulph, Robert,
William Medicus, Normandy 1180-
98 (MRS). William, Robert, Ju-
lian, Alexander M. England 1194–
1200 (RCR).
Leahair, for LEAR.
Leal. See LEALE.
Leale, for Lille or LISLE.
Lear, for Lyre, from L. Nor-
mandy. Oliver de Lyre Norm. 13th
cent. (MSAN. plate 14). William
de Leyre held in Warwick and
Leicester 13th cent. (Testa).
Leason. See LEESON.
Leatt. See LYTE.
Leaver. See LEVER.
Leavers, for LEAVER.
Lebeau. See BELL.
Leche, for LEECH.
Lechmere, for De la Mare. As
'*
X 2
307
LED
LEI
is elsewhere stated, in 1165 Robert
de la Mare held 10 fees of the honour
of Gloucester. From him sprang
several branches in Gloucester, Wor-
cester, and Hereford. In 13th cent.
Thomas de Hanley or De la Mare
held Hanley-Thorn of William de la
M., who held of H. of Gloucester
(Testa). Doddesham was also held
from William de la M. by William
le Manus (Mara), as was Redmar-
ley (Testa), and Thomas de Hanley
held in Dodesham from William de
la Mare (Ib.). Gilbert de Hanley
held from Sir Reginald de Hanley
or De la Mare. The Lords of Han-
ley, where the La Mares were after-
wards seated, were evidently a
branch of De la Mare. It was usual
to write the name 'Lamare,' as
appears in the records, and it after-
wards became 'Lachmare' by the
same mode in which Lile became
Lidle, and Kenebel Knatchbull.
Hence the Lords and Baronets
Lechmere. See DELAMARE.
Leddell, for LIDDELL.
Ledgar, for LEDGER.
Ledgard, for LEDGAR.
Ledger. William de St. Leod-
gario, and the fief of St. Leger,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Gilbert,
Gisbert, and Robert de St. L. 1198
(Ib.). Hence the Lords Doneraile.
Lee, for LEIGH, also local English
of unknown origin.
Leech. See LEACH.
Leechmere, for LECHMERE.
Leeman, for LEMON.
Leemans, for LEEMAN.
Leeming, for LEEMAN.
Leer, for LEAR.
Leers, for LEER.
Leeson.
Leetch.
Leete.
See LISSON.
See LEACH.
See LYTE.
See FABER.
Lefever.
Lefevre. See FABER.
Legard. Galterus Legars, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS). Hence the
baronets Legard.
Leggatt. Herveius Legatus (from
his name of foreign origin) held in
capite in Bucks 1086. In 1290 and
1301 John and William Legat were
bailsmen for the M.P. for Hertford
(PPW). Helming Legat was Vis-
count of Hertford 1401.
Leggett, for LEGGATT.
Leggitt, for LEGGATT.
Leggott, for LEGGATT.
Legh. See LEIGH.
Leicester or De Ganville. Tho-
mas de Joannisvilla and his fief men-
tioned in Normandy 1180-95, Ralph
de Jehanville 1198 (MRS). Of
this family Roger de Geneville gave
the Church of Pictariville c. 1000
to St. Taurin Abbey, Evreux, Nor-
mandy (Gall. Christ. xi. 139 Instr.).
His descendants came to England
1066, and t. Henry I. Hugh [de
Janville], Viscount of Leicester, wit-
nessed the charter of Lenton Priory
1100-1108 (Mon. i. 646). He was
Viscount of Leicester 1130, and Sene-
schal to Matilda de Senlis (Rot. Pip. ;
Mon.i. 672). Ivo de Leicester, his son,
was living 1130 (Rot. Pip.). The
family then became widely spread.
In the same century Odo de L. and
Ralph de Leicester gave lands in
Normandy to Plessis Priory (MSAN,
viii. 156, 157). William de Ganville,
M.P. for Leicestershire 1322, occurs
as 'William de Leicester' (PPW).
Roger de Leicester of this family
possessed estates Leicestershire, t.
Richard I. (he was son of Robert de
L., witness to a charter of Salop
Abbey, c. 1170, son of Ivo de L.).
He witnessed 1190 the charter of
308
LEI
LER
Cokersand, Lancashire (Mon. ii.
631) and was of that county c.
1200 (RCR), and in 1208 paid a
fine in Leicester (Hardy, Obl. et
Fin.). From this line descended
the Lysters of Rowton, Salop. He
had two grandsons: 1. Sir Nicholas,
of Lancashire, who acquired Tabley,
Cheshire, and was ancestor of the
Leicesters of Tabley; 2. Thomas,
father of, 1. Geoffry de L., M.P. for
Derby 1311; 2. John of Derby,
who, in 1321, obtained pardon as an
adherent of Roger Mortimer, of
Wigmore, and to whom in 1311 the
Abbot of Salop was commanded by
the king to make a payment of 201.
(PPW). He m. 1312 Isabel, dau.
and heir of John de Bolton of Bol-
land, Lancashire, and had Rich-
ard Leicester, whose son John in-
herited estates in Craven from the
De Boltens, and was ancestor of
William Lister, Lord of Midhope
Craven, ancestor of the Listers, Ba-
rons Ribblesdale.
Leicester or Lester. Robert de
Lestre, Normandy 1180 (MRS); |
Geoffry and Richard de L. Engl.
1203 (Rot. Canc.). Robert de Les-
tre, c. 1272 (RH).
Leigh, a branch of the Norman
house of DE LA MARE; also borne
by other families.
Leighton. Eyton remarks that
in the early history of this family
'invention has supplied the place of
fact' (Salop, vii. 326). It descends
from Tihel, who t. Henry I. held
from the Fitz-Alans (Ib.). The
name Tihel is Breton, as were the
Fitz-Alans. Richard Fitz-Tihel
held a fief from Fitz-Alan 1165 (Lib.
Nig.). His son Richard de Lecton,
Knight, was living 1203 (Rot.Canc.).
Hence the Leightons, Baronets.
Leitch, for LEECH (Lower).
See LYTE.
Leite.
Lely.
Simon Lele, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). William de Lee-
lay, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). Robert .
de Lelay 1194-1200 (RCR).
Leman, for LEMON.
Lemann. See LEMON.
Lemere. See LECHMERE.
Lemmon, for LEMON.
Lemmons. Roger Leminz, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Lemon. Godefridus Lemon, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). John Le-
man, England 1194–1200 (RCR).
Hence the Baronets Lemon.
Lenard, for LENNARD.
Lendon. See LANDON.
Le Neve. See NEAVE.
Leney. See LENNEY.
Lenney, from Lannai, Normandy.
Walter, Joscelin, Hugo de Launay,
Normandy 1198 (MRS). Henry
de Laune, William Leny, Engl. c.
1272 (RII).
Lennard, for LEONARD.
Lennox, Dukes of Richmond. See
STUART.
Lenny, for LENNEY.
Leonard, or St. Leonard, from
St. Leonard, near Fécamp, Nor-
mandy. William Leonard, Engl. c.
1272 (RH). Robert de St. Leonard
held that fief from Philip Augustus
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v.
v. 187).
Hence the Lennards, Earls of Sus-
sex.
Leonards, for LEONARD.
Leopard, for LEPARD.
Lepard, for Le Pere, or LEPER.
Leper. Robert le Per, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). William, Geoflry,
Nicholas, &c., Le Pere, or Le Pare,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH),
Leppard. See LEPARD.
Lerche, for L'Arche, perhaps
809
LER
LEZ
TER.
Pont de L'Arche, an ancient Norman | Ralph, William, Roger, Gilbert,
name. William, son of Walter Hugh Livet, Normandy, 1180–95
Pontelarche, was Viscount of Berks (MRS). From John de Livet, ban-
1130 (Rot. Pip.). Osbert de Pont- neret c. 1200, descended the Mart
delarche is mentioned in Normandy quises of Barville (Des Bois). Roger
(Ib.). Robert and Ralph P. held de Livet granted lands in Stafford to
fiefs Berks and Hants 1165 (Lib. Tetbury Abbey, t. William I. (Mon.
Nig.).
i. 355). Robert de Livet held two
fees Warwick, t. Henry I. (Lib.
|
Lerner, for LARNER.
Lesiter or Lestre. See LEICES- Niger). Thomas and Ralph L. held
lands in Normandy 1165 (Feod.
Norm.). William Livet of York-
shire, c. 1200 (RCR); Eustace
Livet, York, 13th cent. (Testa);
John L. York, 1316 (PPW).
Levett, for LEVET.
Lessey, for LACY.
Lester, or Lestre. See LEICES-
TER.
Lestock. Ranulphus de Lestac,
Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Lestrange. This family de-
scends from Ruald Lestrange, who
witnessed a charter of Alan Fitz-
Flaald in Norfolk 1112 (Mon. i. 627).
The descent of the Lords Lestrange
of Knockyn has been treated by
Eyton (Salop, x. 259, &c.). Ruald
was of Breton origin, and was pro-
bably son of Payne or Judicael de
Peregrino, whose father Ruald or
Rodaldus de Peregrino (or extra-
neus, le Strange) granted part of the
island of Noirmoutier to the Abbey
of St. Saviour, Bretagne 1060 (Lo-
bineau, Hist. Bret. ii. 176). Hence
the Barons Strange of Knockin and
of Blackmere.
Letch, for LEECH.
Lett, for LEET.
Letts, for LETT.
Lever. Petrus Lievre, Nor-
mandy 1180–95 (MRS). Also from
an English locality.
Leversha, for Levesey, or LIVE-
SEY.
Levesque. Ralph Leveske and
John, Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS).
Henry Eveske, England, c. 1272
(RH).
Levette, for LEVETT.
Levick, for LEVESQUE.
Levison, from Levasson, Nor-
mandy. Robert de la Veneison,
1180-95 (MRS); Adam, Richard,
Robert de Leveson, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Levitt.
See LEVETT.
Lewer.
See LOWER.
Lewers, for LEWER.
Lewis. 1. A patronymic, chiefly
Cambro-Celtic. 2. William de Lues,
Walter Luiz, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS); John, Robert Lews, or
Lewis, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Osbert
de Leus of Worcestershire, 1199
(RCR); Adam de Lewes, Glou-
cester, 1203 (Rot. Canc.). Hence
Sir G. Cornewall Lewis, the emi-
nent scholar and statesman.
Lewsey, for Lucy (Lower).
Richard de Luceio, Alexander, Ro-
ger, William, Nicholas, Herbert,
Normandy 1180-1200 (MRS. and
Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v.) See LUCY.
Leycester, or De Janville. See
LEICESTER.
Leyland. See LELAND.
Lezard. Roger Lisiart, Nor-
Levet, from Livet, Normandy. | mandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
1
310

LEZ
LIN
Hugo Lesiardus, Nor-
Lezard.
mandy, 1198 (MRS).
Libby, for L'Abbé. See ABBOT.
Liberty. Roger Livardé, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Ralph Le-
varde, Alan Leyberd, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Liddall, for LIDDELL.
Liddell, probably descended from
Turgis Brundoz (Rot. Pip. 31 Hen.
I.), a Norman, to whom Liddel or
Lydale, on the borders of Scotland,
was granted by Ranulph Meschin,
t. Henry I. It remained with his
descendants till t. John, when it
passed away by an heiress to the
house of De Stuteville, and then to
that of Wake. The younger branch
of the De Liddels settled in Scotland,
where John de Lidel in 1292 held
the revenues of Dundee in farm (Rot.
Scot. i. 17), while about the same
time William de Lydel was senes-
chal of the Bishop of Glasgow, and
led the forces of the see to the sup-
port of Robert Bruce (Palgrave,
Documents illustr. Hist. Scotland, i.
345). In 1383 William Lidell had
licence to enter England for mercan-
tile purposes with his train (Rot.
Scot. ii. 54). In 1406 Sir William
de Lydale witnessed a charter of
Robert Duke of Albany (Registr.
Mag. Sigill. Scot. 225). Robert L.
of Balnure was Dapifer to the king
1453, Sir James of Halkerstoun am-
bassador to England 1474, and 1477
George de L. had licence to purchase
bows in England for the Duke of
Albany (Rot. Scot. ii. 454), and ap-
pears to have settled in England.
His son Thomas Liddel m. Mar-
garet, dau. of John de Leybourne,
and had issue, of whom Thomas L.
was Sheriff of Newcastle, and Wil-
liam alderman of Morpeth. From
the former descended the Liddels
Lords Ravensworth.
Liddle, for LIDDELL or LISLE.
Liddon, for Ledun, from Lidon
near Saintes, Aquitaine. Henry Le-
dun held in Wilts part of a fee from
Simon Ledun 13th cent. (Testa,
153). Hence Liddon, the noble
Christian apologist.
Lidgett, for LEGETT.
Lidle, for LISLE.
Liell, for LISLE.
Liggett, for LEGGATT.
Light, for LYTE.
Lile, for LISLE.
Liles, for LISLE.
Liley, for LELY.
Lill, for LISLE.
Lilley, for LELY.
Lillie, for LELY.
Lilly, for LELY.
Limebear, for LIMEBEER.
Limbert, for LAMBERT.
Limebeer, for LIMBIRD.
Limbird, for LAMBERD.
Lincoln. Alured de Lincoln came
from Normandy with the Conqueror.
He witnessed a charter in Normandy
1080 (Gall. Christ. xi. 23), and 1086
held a great barony in Lincoln and
Bedford. In 1130 Robert de L.
occurs (Rot. Pip.), and 1165 Alured
de L. held a barony of thirty fees.
There were various collateral
branches, from one of which pro-
bably descended Abraham Lincoln,
President of the United States.
Lind, from Lynde, near Lille and
Hazebrook, Flanders. The family
of De la Lynde was seated in Dorset
at an early date.
Linder, for LANDOR.
Linde. See LIND.
Lindesay, for LINDSAY.
Lindley. The name is derived
from Lindley, Yorkshire, which was
311
LIN
LIT
held (13th cent.) from Roger de
Mowbray by knight service, by Wil-
liam de Rodeville or Rudeville, of
Normandy (Testa de Neville, 92 96).
Rudeville, now Rouville, is near
Gisors. The family of R. probably
took the name of its manor, Lindley.
Lindon, a branch of LACELLES.
Lindsay, or De Limesi, a branch
of the baronial Norman house of De
Toesni, of Toesni and Conches. This
was one of the sovereign families
which formerly ruled in Norway
from immemorial ages, but were dis-
possessed by Harold Harfager c. 860.
Malahulcius, who accompanied Rollo,
his nephew, had issue, Hugo, Lord
of Cavalcamp in Neustria, whose
sons were, Ralph or Ranulph, and
Hugo, Archbishop of Rouen 942–
980, the latter of whom gave Toesni
to his brother Ralph. The grand-
son of Ralph, also named Ralph,
was c. 1011 appointed Castellan of
Tillieres, jointly with Nigel Viscount
of Coutances. He had issue, Roger
de Toesni, surnamed D'Espagne, on
account of his prowess against the
Saracens in Spain, progenitor of the
De Toesnis, hereditary standard-
bearers of Normandy, barons of
Toesni and Conches, Normandy, and
of Stafford and Belvoir in England,
ancestors of the English houses of
Cholmondeley, Egerton, Gresley, and
others. Roger D'Espagne's brother,
Hugh de Toesni, was surnamed De
Limesay from his Norman seigneurie,
and was living 1060. He had several
sons, who accompanied the Con-
queror, viz.: 1. Ralph de Limesay,
baron of Wolverley, Warwick, 1086,
whose barony ultimately passed in
part to the Scottish line of Limesay;
2. Baldric de L., who held lands
from the Earl of Chester 1086; and
was father of Walter de Limesay or
Lindesay, who obtained grants in
Scotland, and witnessed the inquisi-
tion made in 1116 into the posses-
sions of the see of Glasgow. From
this baron descended the great house
of Lindsay, Limesy, or Limesay in
Scotland, Earls of Crawford and
Balcarres, Dukes of Montrose (see
Lord Lindsay's Lives of the Lind-
says); while various branches in
England continued to bear the same
name under various forms, and with
armorial identifications evidencing
their common origin.
Lindsey, for LINDSAY.
Linnell. Robert Lunel, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS).
Linney, for Lenny.
Linom, for Limon or LEMON.
Liney, for LINNEY.
{
Linsey, for LINDSAY.
Lintott. John de Lintot and the
fief of L. Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
This fief was near Dieppe. Richard
de L. and William, his brother, were
benefactors to Belvoir Priory, Rut-
land, t. William I. (Mon. i. 328).
Richard de Lintot held a fief in
Normandy 1165 (Feod. Norm.). The
name often occurs in England.
See LYON.
Lion.
Lisle. See ANDERSON-PELHAM.
Lisson, from Lison, Normandy
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 185).
William Lesson, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Hence Leeson, Earl of Milltown.
Lister. See LEICESTER.
Littell. Ralph, William, Ber-
nard, Herbert Parvus or Le Petit,
1180-95, Normandy (MRS). Four-
teen of the name occur in Normandy
1198 (Ib.); many in England, c.
1198 (RCR).
Little. See LITTELL.
Littleton.
See LYTTELTON.
312
LIV
LON
Livesey. Warner Levezied, and
Ralph, Normandy, 1180 (MRS);
Hunfrid Leuveyse, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Livett, for LEVETT.
Loach. See LOCH.
Loader.
William Lodres, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Agnes,
Emma la Lodere, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Lobb. William Lobes, Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS). Mabilia and
Henry de la Lobe, Normandy, 1180-
95 (MRS).
Lobs.
Loch.
See LOBB.
Thomas de Loches, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Laurent
de Loches, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Locker. Roger Locheor, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); John,
Jordan Lokar, Engl. c. 1272 (RH);
Richard Lokere, Normandy, c. 1185
(MRS).
Locket, for LOCKHART.
Lockhart, or Locard, probably
foreign. Stephen Locard witnessed
a charter of Richard de Morville be-
fore 1153 (Douglas, Baronage, i.
323). Jordan Locard 1165 wit-
nessed a charter of Walter Fitz-
Alan, Dapifer (Kelso Chart.).
Lockett, for Lockard or Lock-
HART.
Lockitt, for LOCKHART.
Lockyer. See LOCKER.
Locock, perhaps for Lovecot, or
Lovetot, from L. Normandy, of
which Durand was lord, c. 1030.
William de Lovetot founded Work-
sop Priory, Notts, t. Henry I. His
barony passed to the Furnivals.
Nigel, his younger son, had descend-
ants, who are mentioned t. Edward I.
Richard de L. held fees in Notts
from Paganel 1165. The name of
Lovecote or Lovecock is afterwards
-
found in various parts of England,
Bucks, Leicester, Devon, Wilts, &c.
The name of Locock appears to be
an abbreviation of it.
Lodder. See LOADER.
Loddidge, for LODGE.
Loder. See LOADER.
Lodge, or Lodges. Richard,
William, Ralph, Robert de Loges,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Ger-
oius de Logis occurs in Normandy
1050. From him descended Bigod
de Loges, Baron of Aldford, Chester,
and Odard de Loges, Baron of Wig-
ton, Cumberland, t. William I. The
family also appears in Berks and
Devon.
Lce. William de Loe, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Ralph de la Lowe,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Lomer. Durand Loemer, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Margery Lum-
ber, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Lond. Richard, Robert, &c. De
Londa, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Anschetil de Lunda witnessed a
charter (12th cent.) in York (Mon. i.
656); Stephen de Lund of York-
shire 1250 (Roberts, Excerpta).
London. William, Robert Lon-
don, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS). Of
this family was William de Londres,
one of the conquerors of Glamor-
gan, 1090, ancestor of the Lords
Loundres of Naas, and Thomas de
L., who settled in Scotland before
1163 (Chart. Mailros.).
Lone, for LOND.
Long. 1. Petrus de Longa, Nor-
mandy, t. Phil. Augustus (Mem.
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 177); Emma de
Longues, Normandy 1198 (MRS);
Agnes Longa, Engl. c. 1272 (RH);
2. from Le Long.
See LONG.
See LONG.
Longe.
Longes.
313
LON
LOU
Longfield, for LONGVILLE.
Longville. A branch of the
house of Giffard, barons of Langue-
ville and Bolbec near Dieppe, Nor-
mandy. Osberne de Longueville or
Bolbec, with William de Bulbec,
Robert Malet, and Gilbert de Menill |
c. 990, gave the church of Pictar-
iville, Normandy, to religious uses.
In 1165 Henry de Longavilla held
from Nigel de Luvetot in Hunts
(Lib. Nig.). Richard de Logvil
occurs in Bucks 1199, William in
Herts 1198, and Roger de Longavilla
in Hunts c. 1200 (RCR). John de
L. had a writ of military summons
1259. Hence Longueville, Lord
Grey de Ruthyn, and probably the
Longfields, Viscounts Longueville.
Looker. See LOCKER.
Loomes. Hugo Lomme, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Henry
Home, Philip, Ralph Lomb, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Loos.
See LOOSE.
Loose, from Los, Normandy.
Robert de Los, 1219 (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v.). Hugh de Luxa,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Loraine. John, Robert, Simon,
Henry Laurane or Laurone, and the
fief of Lauraine, Normandy, 1180–
95 (MRS). Albert de Loraine
(Lothariensis) was a baron in Here-
ford and Bedford 1086. Roger Loer-
ing was of Bedford 1165. In 13th cent.
William Loharing was a benefactor
of Gisborne Priory, York (Mon. ii.
151). In 1333 Eustace de Lorreyne
was a Commissioner, Berwick-on-
Tweed (Rot. Scotia, i. 260). The
descent is traced by records to the
family of Lorraine, Baronet,
Lorck. Rufus de Lorec, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
Lord. Osmond de Lavarde, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); John le La-
vord, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Lordan. Elye Loradin, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Jane le Lord-
i[n]g, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
William Lorenz, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); William
Lorens, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Lorenz.
Zorie. Robert Lorre, the fief of
Lurre, Fortin de Luri, Roger de
Lury, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Richard Lure, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Lorimer. Robert and John
Lauremarius, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Geoffry, Lambert, Mau-
rice, William Loremer, 1198 (Ib.),
Adam, Ralph L., Eng. c. 1272
(RH).
Lorimer. Richard, Walter, Peter,
John, William Loremarius, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Nicholas
Lorimar, &c. Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Korimier. See LORIMER.
Loring. Henricus Loherene, Nor-
mandy 1180, and Asketil (MRS).
See LORAINE.
Lorkin, for LARKIN.
Lorking, for LARKING.
Lormier, for LORIMER.
Lort. William Lortie, Robert,
and William de Lortie, Normandy
1180-98 (MRS). See HORT.
Lorymer, for LORIMER.
Losh. Gaufridus Loske, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Michael,
Nicholas Losse, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Lottimer, for LATIMER.
Louch, from Loches, Touraine.
Laurence de Luches mentioned in
Oxford 1270 (Roberts, Excerpta, ii.).
Warin de Luches and others charged
with entry on the Manors of the De
Spencers, Bucks (PPW). Thomas
de Luches summoned from Berks to
a great Council 1324 (PPW).
Louisson. Walter Loison, Nor-
}
314

LOU
LOW
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Ralph | Normandy. Thomas, and Hugh de
Lissing, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
la Loe, Norm. 1180 (MRS). See
Lound, for LOND.
LOE.
Loup. Herbert, Joscelin, Wil-
liam Lupus or Le Loup, Normandy
1198 (MRS); John, Rich., Robert,
William Lupus, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Lovatt, for Lovett.
Louis. See LEWIS.
baronets of the name.
Hence the
Love, a form of Le Lou, or Lupus
(Lower). See Lour.
Loveday, from Loveday, or Lou-
det, Toulouse. William Loveday
was a benefactor to the Knights
Templars (Mon. i. 545). Richard
L. 13th cent. witnessed a charter of
Almaric Peché (Mon. ii. 84). In
1297 William L., of Oxford, a writ
of military summons (PPW).
Lovell. Roger, William, Nicho-
las, Adam Lovel, or Louvel, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS). The Lovells,
Barons of Cary, were a branch of
the house of Ivry. See PERCEVAL.
Lover, from Louviers, Normandy.
John de Loviers 1180-95 (MRS).
Lovering. See LORING.
Lovesy, for LIVESEY.
Lovett. Richard, Peter, Ralph
Louvet, or Lovet, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS); William L. 1086 held
lands Berks, Bedford, Northampton,
Leicester, in capite. Robert L. 1165
held lands Normandy. Hence the
baronets Lovett.
Lovis, for LEWIS.
Lovitt, for LOVETT.
Low. See Lowe.
Lowe. 1. for St. Lo, or St. Laud,
bearing a bend. William de St.
Laudo, 1180, the canons, forest, ville,
castle, and fief of, in Normandy
(MRS). See LAUD. 2. for Le Loup,
or Lu, bearing wolves. See LOUP.
3. from La Loe, or La Lupe,
Lowen. William de Loven, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Robert de
Lovent, Eng. c. 1272 (RH).
Lower. Hugo de Luera, Nor-
mandy 1195 (MRS); the heirs of
Lower, England c. 1272 (RH).
Lowery. See LOWER.
Lowes. Richard Lowes, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert
Loys, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Lowndes, for LOND.
Lownds, for LOND.
Lowson. See LAWSON.
Lowther, or Malcael. Hervey,
Ralph Malcael, Normandy 1180
(MRS). One of these paid a fine in
the Bailifry of Coutances 1198 ([b.).
Also Tieric Malus Catulus 1198
(Ib.). Helto Malus Catulus or Mal-
cael, t. William I. had a grant of
Crakanthorpe and other estates
Westmoreland. He granted lands
to Holm Cultram Abbey, and had,
1, Ralph of Crakanthorpe, father of
William Mauchael, t. Stephen,
whose son William Malus Catulus
granted to Geoffry M. lands in Cra-
kanthorpe 1179, and was ancestor of
the Malcaels Lords of Crakanthorpe,
and the family of Crakanthorpe; 2,
Humphry Malcael, Lord of Lowther,
who granted part of that Church to
Holm Cultram (Mon. ii. 74). His
son Geoffry Malcanelle, t. Henry II.
granted lands at Crakanthorpe to
Alexander de Crakanthorpe, and had
issue William and Thomas de Low-
ther, who, 12th cent., witnessed a
charter to Holm Cultram Abbey
(Ib. 428). Roger Malus Catulus, a
third brother, was Vice-Chancellor
to Richard Coeur de Lion (Madox,
Exch. i. 77). These particulars have
315
LUA
LYC
been chiefly gathered from Nichol-
son and Burns (344, 345). From
this family descend the Earls of
Lonsdale, the Lords Crofton, and
the Baronets Lowther.
Luard. See LUER.
Lubin, or St. Lubin. The fief of
St. Lubin, Normandy (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 179).
Lucas. 1, from De Lukes, or
Luches. See Louca. Lady Eliza
de Lucas, 1275, was the widow of
Raymond de Lukes (Roberts, Ca-
lend. Geneal.). 2, a patronymic. 3.
see LUKE.
Lucey. See LUCY.
Luck, for LUKE.
Luckett, for LOCKETT.
Lucy, a baronial family (see
LEWSEY), from Lucy, near Rouen.
Richard de Lucy occurs in Nor-
mandy t. Hen. I. (MSAN, viii. 428).
In 1165 Richard de Lucy's barony in
Passy consisted of 19 fees. He
also held 19 in Devon, besides others
in Kent, Norfolk, Suffolk (Lib.
Niger), and in 1156 in Northum-
berland. Geoffry de Lucy 1165
held one fee Devon. In 13th cent.
William de Lucy held Charlcote,
Warwick (Testa), and 1312–24 Wil-
liam Lucy was MP. for that county
(PPW). This branch was some-
times named de Charlcote. Sir
Thomas Lucy and others of Kent c.
1300 (PPW).
Luccock. See LOCOCK.
Luer. See LOWER.
Lugg, for LUKE.
Luke. William de Leuca, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS).
Luke, from St. Luc, near Evreux,
Normandy. Simon de St. Luc, Eng-
land c. 1272 (RH).
Lukes. See LUCAS.
Luks, for LUKES.
)'
Lumb, for LOMB.
Lund, for Lound, or LOND.
Lunel. Robert Lunel, Normandy
1198 (MRS). This family was
seated in Warwickshire.
!
Lunt, for Lund.
Lush. See LOSH. Simon de
Lusco, and Godefrid, Normandy
1180–95 (MRS).
Lusher, for Lusers or Lisores.
This family, like Lusers and Lisores,
bears a chief. William de Lusoris,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). The
Barons of Lisores, Normandy, were a
branch of the BASSETTS. Hugh de
Lisures granted lands to Thorney
Abbey, t. Henry I. (Mon. i. 247),
and 1128 witnessed a charter of
Jocelyn Crespin in Normandy (La
Roque, ii. 1816). In 1165 Warner
de Lisures held a barony in Wilts,
Robert in Hunts, and R. was forester
in fee, Northants (Lib. Niger).
Nigel 13th cent. held in Notts
(Testa).
Lusk, for LUSH.
Luton. Robert and William
Luiton, Normandy 1198 (MRS). Pe-
trus Luittin, Normandy 1180-95-
(MRS). Gilbert and Roger de
Luiton, Engl. c. 1199 (RCR).
Luttrell, a baronial family. Ralph
and Robert Lottrel, Normandy 1180,
Ramald and Martin Lottrel 1195,
Osbert Lottrel 1198 (MRS). Robert
Lotrel and Hugh his son were bene-
factors to the Abbey of Barberie,
Normandy, at its foundation (Gall.
Christ. xi. 85 Instr.). Symon Lutro
mentioned in England 1130 (Rot.
Pip.), Geoffry Luterel in Lincoln t.
Richard I. (Dugdale), from whom
descended the Barons Luttrel, and
the Earls of Carhampton.
Lyall, for LISLE.
Lycett. Hubert, Sylvester Lesot,
316
LYD
LYT
Normandy 1198 (MRS). E. Lesote,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Lydall. See LIDDELL.
Lyddall. See LIDDELL.
Lyddon, for LIDDON.
Lyell, for LISLE. Hence the ce-
lebrated geologist, Sir C. Lyell.
Lyle, for LISLE.
Lyel, for LISLE.
Lynd. See LIND.
Lynde. See LIND.
Lyon, from Lions, Normandy. In-
gelram de Lions came to England
1066 (Mon. Angl. ii. 604), and held
Corsham and Culington from the
King. He had Ranulph, whose bro-
ther William de L. had a grant in
Norfolk from Earl Walter Giffard,
and left descendants there. Ra- |
nulph had Ingelram de Lions, named
Parcar, as being forester of Croxton,
Leicester, by exchange with the
King (Mon. Angl.). William Par-
carius de Lions was a benefactor to
Croxton Abbey, t. Henry II., and
was brother of Hugh de Lyons, who
was deprived of his estates 1203
(Nicholls, Leicester). From him
descended the family of Parcar, or
Parker, and the Earls of Macclesfield.
Roger de Lyonn, of the same family,
held Begbroke, Oxford, 13th cent.,
from Walter de Lucy (Testa, 112).
Sir Richard de Lyons held lands in
Oxford and Bucks 1275, and was
father or grandfather of John de
Lyons, who 1334 was summoned
from Oxfordshire to attend the King
with horses and arms at Roxburgh
(Rot. Scot. i. 306). He in 1343 had
charters for lands in Perth and Aber-
deen, and from David II. obtained
the reversion of the thanedom of
Glamis. His son Sir John Lyon, of
Glamis, was Great Chamberlain of
Scotland, and from him descended
|
¡
the Lords Glamis, Earls of Strath-
more and Kinghorn.
Lyons. Roger de Leons, and the
Castle and Forest of L., Normandy
1180–95 (MRS). The name is de-
rived from Lions, Normandy (see
LYON), descending from William de
L., t. Henry I., of Norfolk, where
the family continued in 1346, after
which they extended to Essex, Mid-
dlesex, and Ireland. Hence the
Lords Lyons.
Lys. Richard Liesce, Normandy
1198 (MRS); William de la Lesse,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Lysley, for LISLE (Lower).
Lysons, for LESSON.
Lyte. Radulphus Lichait, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS). Geoffry, Wal-
ter, Roger, Lete, Engl. c. 1272
(RH). The family was of note in
the West of England.
Lyttelton, or Westcote, appears
to be a branch of De Vautort or
Valletort, from Vautort, Maine, of
which family Reginald, Hugh, and
Goisfrid de Valle tort came to Eng-
land 1066. Reginald held thirty-
three lordships from the Earl of
Cornwall, 1086. From him de-
scended Hugh de Valletort, who in
1165 held one fee in Devon and
fifty-nine in Cornwall (see Dugdale
for the later history). Joel de
Valletort, a younger brother, was
living 1165, and held estates in
North Tawton, Derth, and Alfeton,
Devon, of the Earls of Devon (Lib.
Nig.; Testa). From him descended
the Valletorts of North Tawton,
who bore argent, three bends gules,
within a bordure bezantée. The
same arms, with slight difference
of tincture, were borne by the family
of Westcote in Marwood, near
North Tawton, whence it may be
317
LYT
LYT
T
\
inferred that they were a younger
branch. Of this line Eustace de
Marwood occurs, 13th cent. (Testa).
Henry de Westcote, his son or
grandson, possessed W. 1279 (Col-
lins), and in 1314 John de Westcote
occurs. Robert W. is mentioned in
Devon, 1424, and his brother, Tho-
mas Westcote of Westcote in Mar-
wood, m. the heiress of Lyttelton
of Worcester, and was father of
the famous Lyttelton, Lord Chief
Justice, author of the treatise on
Tenures, and ancestor of Lord
Lyttelton the historian. Hence the
existing Lords Lyttelton.
Lytton-Bulwer.
This family,
the original name of which was
Wiggott, Wigott, or Bygod, is a
branch of the Bigods, Earls of Nor-
folk; and its ancient arms as 'Wy-
gott' are those of the Bigods, with
appropriate differences (viz. a cross
quarterly pierced or, between four
escallops arg., a fifth in the centre
point). The Bigots or Wigots
appear, from various circumstances
too long to be detailed, to be de-
scendants of Wigot de St. Denis,
one of the greatest nobles of Nor-
mandy, who made grants to Cerisy
Abbey in 1042, and in 1050 sub-
scribed a charter of Duke William
at the head of the Norman barons.
He was married to a sister of
Turstin Goz, father of Richard
D'Avranches (father of Hugh Lu-
pus), and had a younger son, Robert
Wigot, Fitz-Wigot, or Bigot, who
was introduced by Richard D'Av-
ranches to the favour of Duke
William. He had, 1, Roger, an-
cestor of the Wigots or Bigots,
Earls of Norfolk; 2, William.
J
William Bigot, the second son,
went into Apulia, but returned with
Geoffry Ridel, t. William I.
(Domesd.), and had a grant of
Dunmow and Finchingfield, Essex,
where he made gifts to Thetford
Abbey (Mon. i.). He had Ilger,
who in 1096 was chief commander
in Palestine under Tancred, who
left him in command of 200 knights
to defend Jerusalem (Ord. Vitalis,
755). He had two sons, Humphry
and William Bigot, who witnessed
a charter of William, son of Roger
B., for Thetford (Mon.). Raymond
B., son of Humphry, held one fee
in Suffolk, 1165 (Lib. Nig.). Wil-
liam his grandson (Blomefield, ii.
258) was father of Bartholomew,
who was despoiled of his goods at
Dunmow and Alfreton, t. Henry III.
His grandson, Sir Ralph Bigot of
Dunmow, M.P. for Essex, had issue
1, Walter, whose line terminated in
coheiresses, t. Henry IV.; 2, John,
of Marham, Norfolk, 1315, whose
son Roger, of Norfolk, 1324 (PPW),
left descendants, of whom Robert
Wygod, a clergyman, occurs 1350,
John Wygott in 1480, William
| Bigot in 1555, and John Wygot in
1580, when the last was possessed
of the lordship of Geist, Norfolk.
From him descended the family of
Wiggott of Geist, which assumed
the names of Lytton, Earle, Bulwer,
and from which sprang Edward
Lytton Bulwer, Lord Lytton, the
celebrated writer, and his brother,
Henry Lytton Bulwer, Lord Dalling,
the eminent diplomatist. Another
branch of this family assumed the
name of Chute, whence the Chutes
of the Vine, Hauts.
318
13 Maas, for MACE.
Mabbert. Hugh and Roger
and Roger
Mabire, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS);
John de Mapert, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Mabbett, for MABBERT.
Mabbitt, for MABBERT.
Mabey, for MALBY.
Mabin, for MAPPIN.
Maby, for MALBY.
$
MAA
THER.
Mace. William de Mes, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95; Rener Mape, Ib.
1198 (MRS); Adam, John, Richard
Mace, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Macey, or MASSY, from Macy, |
Normandy, a lordship and parish.
See MASSY.
Machell, or Malcael. See Low-
Machin, from Le Machun
Le Meschin, a Norman sobriquet
(Lower).
Mackrill, for MACKARELL.
Mackrill.
-
Mackney. See MAGNAY.
Mackrell. Ralph and Robert
Makerel, Normandy, 1198 (MRS).
Charlton Mackrell, Somerset, pre-
serves the name.
See MACKRELL.
Macer, for MARE.
Macers, for MARES.
or
Mager, for MAJOR.
Maggot. Richard Margot, Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS); Robert Mag-
gote, Engl. c. 1272 (RII).
Maggs. Hugo Mages,
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS);
Magge, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Magnay. Gillebert Magné, Ri-
chard and Jordan de Maigniei, Nor-
mandy, 1180–95 (MRS), also Robert
and Nigel de Magny (Ib.). Of this
M
Nor-
John
MAI
family was Oliver de Mangny or
Manny, so famous in the reign of
Edward III., and a peer of England.
Magner. Ralph le Maigner
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
Magnus. Gilbert, Warin, Ralph,
Robert, Tustin, William Magnus,
or Le Grand, Normandy, 1198
(MRS); William and Simon Mag-
nus, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).
Maile. Gislebert de Maisle,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Geof-
fry, William Mal, William Mayle,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Maillard. Gerold, Vivan Mail-
lard, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
The arms of the Mallards are pre-
served by Robson.
Main. See MAINE.
Maine, or De Mayenne.
MAYNE.
See
Mainwaring, or Mesnil-Garin, a
well-known Norman family. Ro-
bert de Mesnil Garin, Normandy,
1180 (MRS); William de Menil
Garin, and the churches of St. John
and St. Mary, Menil Garin, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS). Ranulph de
Mesnilgarin was Lord of M. near
Coutances, and in 1086 held twelve
lordships in barony from Hugh
Lupus (Domesd. Chesh. 267).
Richard and Roger de Menilgarin,
his sons, were benefactors to Chester
Abbey in 1093, and before 1119.
Roger de Menilwarin (son of Wil-
liam de M.), t. Henry II., gave one-
third of Tabley to Chester Abbey.
From this baron descended the
Mesnilgarins or Mainwarings of
Peover, Baronets. A branch was
319
MAI
MAL
seated in Norfolk, t. Henry II., of | Malbise,
which was Ralph Meyngaryn, Miles,
founder of Waybourn Abbey, Nor-
folk, whose descendants long con-
tinued (Mon. i. 490).
Mair, for MARE.
Maire, for MARE.
Maisey. Geoffry Mazue, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Roger de
Maisie (Ib.).
Maitland, or Maltalent. Robert
Maltalent, Normandy, 1198 (MRS).
Maltalent was near Nantes. Ralph
Maltalent, c. 1135, witnessed a
charter in York (Mon. ii. 192), as
did Gilbert Mantalent, t. Henry II.
(i. 733). The family was seated in
York in 1165, wh-n Richard Malta-
lent held half a knight's fee from
Vescy of Alnwick, of which he had
been enfeoffed by Eustace Fitz-John
(Lib. Nig.), and also half a fee from
Percy. He witnessed a charter of
Eustace F. John (Mon. ii. 592) to
the priory of Alnwick. Richard M.
paid a fine to the Crown in North-
umberland, 1231 (Hodgson, iii., iii.
163). Thomas de Matulant, a
younger brother, settled in Scotland,
t. William the Lion (Chart. Mailros.), |
and d. 1228. His son, William de
Matulent, witnessed charters of
Alexander II. and d. c. 1250. From
him descended the Dukes and Earls of
Lauderdale.
Major. Warin, Ralph, Robert
Major, Normandy, 1198 (MRS);
William Mair, Engl. c. 1272; Wil-
liam Maior, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS); William le Magere, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Majors, for MAJOR.
Makin, for MACHIN.
Makings, for MACHIN.
Makins, for MACHIN.
Malby, for Malbisse.
Hugh
Normandy, 1180 - 95
(MRS); Hugh Malbisse, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
{
Male. See MAILE.
Malet, a well-known Norman
baronial family, Barons of Gerardi-
villa or Graville, near Havre, Nor-
mandy. The ancestor was probably
Gerard, a Scandinavian prince, one
of the companions of Rollo, who
gave his name to his fief. Maleth,
his son or grandson, was father of
Robert Malet, who c. 990 united
with Osberne de Longueville, Wil-
liam de Breteuil, Gilbert de Menill,
and others in giving the Church of
Pictariville to religious uses. The
gift was confirmed by his family
(Gall. Christ. xi.; Instr. 139).
William Maleth, whose name is
conspicuous in the history of the
Conquest, witnessed a charter before
the Conquest (Gall. Christ. xi. 328).
Robert M. his son, 1086, held the
vast barony of Eye, Suffolk, and
was one of the greatest proprietors
in England. From him descended
the Malets of Normandy. Several
brothers of the family settled in
England, of whom Durand M. occurs
1086 in Leicester, Notts, and Lin-
coln; Gilbert and William in Suf-
folk. From a branch possessed of
the Lordship of Corry Malet,
Somerset, 1165 (Lib. Nig.), de-
scended the Malets of Somerset and
the baronets of the name.
Malin, for MALINS.
Maling, for MALIN.
Malings, for MALIN.
Malins, or De Malines, from M.,
Flanders. The Lords of Malines
descended from Bertold, living c.
800, and were established as Advo-
cates or Protectors of Malines by
the Bishops of Liege. They became
320

MAL
MAN
extinct soon after 1300. In Eng-
land Godeschal de Maghelenis had
custody of the barony of Mont-❘
gomery, t. Henry III. In 1312
Henry de Malines paid a fine for
delaying to take the order of knight-
hood; and 1322 William Malyn
was Bailiff of Ipswich. Hence the
eminent Vice-Chancellor of the name.
Mallalue, for MELLADEW.
Mallan, for MALIN.
Mallett, for MALLET.
Mallock. Henry, William de
Mailloc, Normandy, 1180-95; Henry
de Maloc, 1198 (MRS).
Malmains. Roger, Frederick,
Gilbert, Fatric le Malesmains, or
Malis Manibus, Normandy, 1180–95
(MRS). In England this family
was seated in Kent. The original
name seems to have been Berville.
See BARWELL.
Malpas, or De Malpassu, a
branch of the ancient Barons of
Malpas. See EGERTON.
Malyon, formerly Malaon, the
arms of which, arg. a lion ramp. gu.
crowned az., are preserved by Rob-
son, and correspond with those of
the Viscounts de Mauleon of Poitou,
a branch of the Carlovingian Vis-
counts of Thouars.
Man. See LOMB.
Mancel. Alvered, Ralph, Gisle-
bert, John Maucel or Mansel, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95; Warin, Ranulph,
William M. 1198 (MRS); John M.
was of Rutland, Worcester, and
Leicester; Ranulph of Oxford ;
William of Cambridge and Glou-
cester (RCR). Hence the Mansells
Baronets and the Lords Mansell.
Mander, for MANDERS.
Manders, from Mandres, near
Evreux.
Mandeville, or Manneville, from
Manneville in the Cotentin, Nor-
mandy, a well-known baronial
house, Barons of Mersewood, Earls
of Essex. This family probably
derives from Manno, a Northman
viking, who gave his name to the
fief, c. 930. It appears that the
family of De Sottevast was a branch
(Wiffen, Hist. Russell, i. 6, 7).
That of De Vere also appears from
the arms (which are those of Magne-
ville, with a mullet for difference)
to have been a branch. Geoffry de
Magnavilla was one of the greatest
grantees, t. William I.; and his de-
scendants were numerous and power-
ful both in England and Ireland.
Mandrell, Maundrel, or Mun-
derel, identified armorially with
Mundevill or Amundeville.
MONCKTON.
See
Mandrey, from Mandray in Lor-
raine. The arms are preserved by
Robson.
Mandry. See MANDREY,
Mandy, for MONDAY.
Maney, or Mayney. See MAGNAY.
Mangin. Radulphus Mangeant,
or Maniant, and William, Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS); Alexander Man-
gant, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).
Manins, for MONYNS.
Mann. See MAN.
Mannell. See MANVELL.
Mannering, for MAINWARING.
Manners, or De Maneriis, from
Mesnieres near Rouen, granted pro-
bably t. Rollo to Mainer, a Viking
ancestor. It was held as half a
knight's fee t. Philip Augustus by
the Abbey of Lyre. The family of
Mesnieres long continued in Nor-
mandy, Ralph and Roger de Mes-
nieres being mentioned 1198 (MRS),
and William de M. 1232, whose
descendants continued to be of con-
Y
321
MAN
ΜΑΝ
sequence till c. 1400, when the
male line ceased. Richard de Ma-
nieres came to England 1066, and in
1086 held from Odo of Bayeux,
Borne, Kent, and Benested, Surrey
(Domesd.). He was father of Ti-
rel de Manieres, who, with Helias de
St. Saen, a neighbouring noble,
devoted himself to the cause of
William Clito, the dispossessed heir
of Robert of Normandy, and the
legitimate heir to the throne. These
faithful adherents of Clito lost their
estates, and had to endure extreme
sufferings on his behalf. On his
death-bed he recommended them to
his uncle, King Henry I., who
accepted their submission. Tirel de
Manieres, who was surnamed 'Pere-
grinus,' or 'the Wanderer,' from his
adventures with William Clito,
granted the church of Benested,
Surrey, to St. Mary Overy t. Henry
I. (Mon. ii. 85), and gave the manor
of Benested in free marriage with his
dau. to William Earl of Salisbury.
Hugh de Maniere, his son, was also
surnamed 'Peregrinus,' and with his
son Richard 'Peregrinus,' or de
Manieres, made grants in Hants to
Waverley Abbey (Manning and
Bray, ii. 146). He had another son,
Robert, who is mentioned in the
charters, and whose gift, as well as
that of his brothers, was confirmed by
Eugenius III. in 1147 (Mon. Angl.
ii.). Robert, a son of Hugh Manieres
above-named, held part of a fee
Northumberland, 1165. His sons,
Walter and Thomas de Maners,
witnessed a charter of William de
Vesci, 1178 (Mon. ii. 592). Their
elder brother, Henry, had issue
Reginald de Manieres, who witnessed
a charter of Hugh, Count of Eu,
temp. John (Mon. ii. 921), and as
'De Maisneriis' is also mentioned
in Normandy 1198 (MRS), at which
time Ralph and Roger M. are also
mentioned in Normandy (Ibid.).
From Reginald descended the house
of Manners of Ethal, Northumber-
land; and thence the Lords Ros of
Belvoir, Earls and Dukes of Rutland,
Barons Manners, and Viscounts
Canterbury. From another branch
descended Baldwin de Maners, a
baron by writ, 1309.
Mannett. Richard Mennet, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95; Osbert Minete,
1198 (MRS); William Monet, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Mannevy. John and Robert
de Manorbia, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS). The arms of Minifie, Eng-
land, are preserved by Robson.
Manning. Lambert Maignon,
1180; William, Ansketel le Maig-
nen, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS);
Richard, Henry Maning, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Mannion, for MANNING.
Mannix, for Mannis or Manse.
Durand Manse, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS); Cristiana Manus, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Manns, for MANN.
Mansell, for MANCELL.
Manser. Richard
Normandy 1198 (MRS).
Manesier,
Mantell. William de Montellis,
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). The name
as Mantel dates from the Conquest
in England.
Mantle, for MANTELL.
Mansse, or Manse. See MANNIX.
Mantor. John, and Walter Fitz-
Richard Minutor, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS); Henry le Munetor, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Manvell. Roscelin, and Nicholas
de Manneval, and the fief of M.
322
MAN
MAR
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Robert
de Manevil, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Manwaring. See MAINWARING.
Manwell. See MANVELL.
Mapp, for Mapes or MALPAS.
Mappin. Roger Magnepeine,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); John,
Richard Manipenyn, c. 1270 (RH),
Engl.
Mapson. William Maubeysin,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH); Michael Mau-
buisson, Normandy, t. Henry V.
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 244).
Marberough. See MARLBO-
ROUGH.
Marbury. See MERBURY. Ni-
cholas Merbury, Butler of the King,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
March, from Marché, Normandy,
as Newmarch from Neumarché.
Nicholas, William, Stephen, Roger
de Mercato, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS); Bartholomew, William de
Marche, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).
March, or de la Marche. Fer-
mer, and Robert de Marchia, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS).
Marchant. Rainald, William,
Stephen, Ranulph, Robert Mer-
cator, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
Everard, Gilbert, Herbert, Richard,
1198 (Ib.). Of these, Robert, Rich-
ard, William, appear in England,
1189-99.
Marcot. William, Richard, Mar-
cote, Normandy, 1180–95 (MRS).
Marcy, from Marcy, Laon. In
1086 Ralph de Marcy held in Essex
and Suffolk. The family long con-
tinued in Essex, Herts, and Glou-
cester. It appears that the Cobhams
of Kent, Lords Cobham, were a
branch.
|
(MRS); John, Richard, Robert de
Mareys, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Maret. Richard Mareta, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Alexander
Mirthe, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Marett, for MARET.
Margrie. William de St. Mar-
gareta,Normandy, 1180-95; William
Margarita, 1198 (MRS); John Mar-
gerie, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Margries, for MARGRIE.
Marin, for de Marinis, a Norman
name.
Maris. Ivo, Drogo, Gilbert,
Robert de Maris, and the lordship of
Maris, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS);
William de Mareis, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Mark, or De Marc, from M.,
Normandy. Geoffry de Marco and
his sons are mentioned by Ordericus
Vitalis (591). In 1148 Robert de
Marc had lands at Winchester
(Wint. Domesd.). The name occurs
t. Stephen (Mon. ii. 109).
Marke, for MARK.
Markes. See MARKS.
Marks. 1. For MARK. 2. A
Hebrew name.
Marlborough. Alured de Merle-
berge, 1086, was a great baron,
Wilts. William de Merleberge gave
lands for a chaplain at Isle Bruers,
Somerset (Inq. p. mort.). This was
| probably a Norman family.
Marler. N. Marruglarius, Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS); Alice le
Marler, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Marley, or Merley. William and
Ralph de Merlai, and the fief of M.
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Roger
de Merlai, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
The Merlais were barons of Morpeth.
Marling. See MERLIN.
Marmion. Robert, William,
Mares. William des Mares, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95; Angevin, Asa, Wil-
liam de Maris, Normandy, 1198 Geoffry, Marmion, Normandy, 1180-
W
Y 2
323
MAR
MAR
95 (MRS). A well-known baronial | Geoffry, John, Ralph, Morin, Engl.
family, Lords and Viscounts of c. 1272 (RH).
Fontenay le Tesson, Normandy.
They appear to have been a branch
of the Tessons.
Ralph Tesson, who brought 120
knights of his dependence to the aid
of Duke William at the battle of
Val des Dunes 1047, founded c. 1055
the Abbey of Fontenay near Caen
(Gall. Christ. xi. 413). A charter
of Ralph Tesson was witnessed by
William Marmion or Marmilon,
probably his brother, c. 1070 (Ibid.),
who with his family possessed part
of Fontenay. Robert Marmion, his
son, Viscount of Fontenay, passed
into England with the Conqueror,
and had extensive grants, his de-
scendants a century later holding
seventeen fees in England and five
in Normandy (Lib. Niger; Feoda
Norm. Duchesne; also the paper of
M. Vaultier, Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm.
x. 94). The Tessons of Normandy
bore gules, a fesse ermine; the Mar-
mions vair, a fesse gules; and the
Percys,'another branch, azure, a fesse
indented or. See PERCY.
Marney. Rohais de Marreiny
and the fief of Marigny, Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS). The Lords Mar-
ney of England were of this house.
Marr, for Mare, or De la Mare.
See MARE.
Marrable, from Mirabel, Nor-
mandy. Lucia Mirable, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Marratt, for MARET.
Marriage, for MARCH.
Marrian, for MARRIN.
Marrin, from Marines, Normandy.
The name Marines often occurs in
the early records.
Marrin. Richard, Robert, Mo-
rein, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS);
Marris. See MARIS.
Marritt, for MARRETT.
Mars, for MARES.
Marsh. 1. A local English name.
2. Robert, Simon, William, de Ma-
riscis; Roger, Robert, Gervase de
Marisco, Normandy, 1180-95; Al-
pais, Gervase, Robert de M., 1198
(MRS). William was of Kent,
Robert of Gloucester, Richard of
Hants, and York, and Lancaster.
Marshal, for MARSHALL.
Marshall. This being a name of
office (the Marshal being a feudal
officer of eminence appointed by
each great baron) includes a number
of different families. Robson has
preserved sixty-two coats of arms of
this name. It may be presumed that
those who held this office were
generally Norman; and numerous
families of the name were possessed
of estates. The principal was that
of the Marshalls Earls of Pembroke,
and the Lords Marshall of Hingham,
Norfolk.
Marshall, or le Marischal, Earl
of Pembroke. See HASTINGS.
Marsham, or Baynard (See Beau-
mont), descended from Geoffry Bay-
nard or de Beaumont, whose son
William Baynard had issue Roscelin
Lord of Stratton and Marsham, who
had issue William Fitz-Rosceline,
and Robert Fitz-R., whose sons
William de Stratton, and Bartho-
lomew de Marsham, living t. Henry
II., were ancestors of the Strattons
and Marshams of Norfolk; from the
latter of whom descend the Earls of
Romney. See ROSLING.
Mart, for MORT.
Martel. John, Roger, Geoffry,
Martel, Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
324
MAR
MAT
The name occurs in all the English
records.
Martell, for MARTEL.
Marten, for MARTIN.
Martin. Diel, Guido, John,
Ralph, Roger, Tustin, William
Martin, Normandy, 1198 (MRS);
Nigel, William M. Engl. c. 1198
(RCR); Robert, William, Richard,
Ansketil, Peter, Roger, Ralph Mar-
tin, Normandy, 1180-95; 2. from
St. Martin, Normandy. Alured,
Roger, Hervey de St. M., Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS). 3. A patronymic
from Martin de Umfraville, Sire
de Tours, Normandy, conqueror of
Cameys, Wales, t. William Rufus,
whose descendants bore the name of
Fitz-Martin or Martin, and were
barons by writ.
Martins, for MARTIN.
Martyn, for MARTIN.
Martyr. Ranulph and William
Le Martre, Normandy 1198 (MRS);
Wymarc La Martre 1198 (Ib.).
Marvel. Richard de Marvil or
Maruil, Normandy 1198 (MRS);
Sire John de Marville of Normandy
occurs c. 1270 (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm.
v. 151); Warin Merveyl, England
c. 1272 (RH). Of this family was
Andrew Marvell, the patriot.
Maryon, Mervyn or Mering. Ra-
dulphus Mervain, Normandy 1198
(MRS); Matilda Marwyn, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Mascall, for MARSHALL (Lower).
Masey, for MASSY.
Mash, for MARSH (Lower).
Masi, for MASEY.
Maskall, for MASKELL.
Maskell, for MASCALL.
Maskelyne. Eustachius de Mas-
seline, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Roger Fitz-Mazeline 1180; John
Mazelyn, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
See
Maskens, for Meschins.
MAKINS.
Maslen, for MASLIN.
Maslin, or MASKELYNE.
Mason. Godfrey, Richard, Wil-
liam le Mazon, Normandy 1198
(MRS); Hugh le Mazun, Engl. c.
1198 (RCR). This name doubtless
includes families of various origin.
Massey. See MASSY.
Massie, for MASSY.
Massinger, or Messenger, the
English form of LEGGATT, or Le-
gatus.
Masson, or Le Masson. See MASON.
Massy, a well-known Norman
family. Macey, whence the name
is derived, was near Coutances and
Avranches, - Normandy. In 1086
Hugo de Maci held lands in Hunts
(Domesday), and Hamo or Hamund
de Macy held nine lordships in
barony from Hugh Lupus in
Cheshire, and 1193 subscribed the
foundation charter of Chester Abbey,
and granted lands to it (Mon. i. 985).
Robert de Macy witnessed a charter
of Ranulph Meschines E. of Chester
12th cent. (Mon. i. 986). From
this line sprang many houses of
eminence, bearing the name of
Massy, Massey, or Massie, and the
Barons Massey, and Clarina.
Mast, for Most or Mosse.
Master. John le Meteier, Nor-
mandy 1198, Osbert and William,
Ib. (MRS); Alan and John le
Mayster, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Masters. See MASTER.
Mathams. Robert, William,
Samson de Matom, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS); Richard and Thomas
de Matham, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Matland, for MAITLAND.
Maton. Robert, William, Sam-
son de Maton, Normandy 1180-95
325
MAT
MAY
}
(MRS); Beatrix Motun, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
for MARTINVAST
Matterface,
(Lower).
Maud. See MAUDE.
Maude, de Mouhaut or De la
Mare. See DE LA MARE. This
branch of De la Mare descends from
Ranulph, Dapifer of Chester 1093,
whose sons Robert de Montalt and
William de la Mara occur in York-
shire 1130 (Rot. Pip.). Roger de
Mara, son of the former, was a bene-
factor to Roche Abbey, York (Mon.
i. 839), and from him descended
Roger de Montalt, summoned as a
baron 1299. William, above men-
tioned, had issue Simon de Muhaut,
witness to a charter of Cecilia de
Rumelli (Mon. ii. 101) for Bolton
Abbey, York; and to another char-
ter with Simon Mohaut, his son (i.
655). The latter held lands of the
honour of Skipton, York, 1165 (Lib.
Nig.). John de Montalt of Ma-
therley, York, gave lands to Drax
(Burton, Mon. Ebor.), and in 1300
Adam de Mohaut or Maude was re-
turned as liable for military service
in person against the Scots (PPW).
Hence the Maudes of Holling,
Woodhouse, Alverthorpe, and Rid-
dlesden, York, from the latter of
whom sprang the Maudes, Barons
Montalt, Viscounts Hawarden.
Mauditt, or Mauduit, from M.,
near Mantes, Normandy. Geoffry
Maudit held in Wilts in capite 1086.
William, his brother, held a barony,
Hants 1086. Hence the Barons
Mauduit, Earls of Warwick.
Maudslay, or Banastre. See
NELSON. Of this family was
Maudslay, the eminent engineer and
inventor of machinery of various
descriptions.
Maudsley. See MAUDSLAY.
Mauger. John, Erenger Mauger,
Normandy, 1180-95; eight of the
name, 1198, Norm. (MRS); Robert
and Walter Mauger, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Maul. See MAULE.
Maule, from Maule in the French
Vexin, the history of which
family has been preserved by Du-
chesne from the time of Guarin,
who lived c. 960, father of Ansold,
father of Peter Lord of Maule. The
family is frequently mentioned by
Ordericus Vitalis, and a branch be-
came seated in Scotland, and hence
sprang the Earls of Panmure
(Douglas).
Mauleverer, from M. near Rouen,
Normandy. Helto M. 1086 held
in Kent, and 1120 Helto, his son,
witnessed the charter of Bolton,
York (Mon. ii. 101). From this
time the notices of the name in
Notts and York are continual.
Mauley. See MAWLEY.
Maull, for MAUL.
Maunder, for MANDER.
Maunders, for MANDERS.
Maunsell, for MANCEL.
Maurice, from St. Maurice, Nor-
mandy. N. de St. Maurice 1180-
95 (MRS); Isabella, John, Margerie
Morice, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). N. de
St. Maurice and the fief of St. M.
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Mawby, for MALBY.
Mawditt. See MAUDIT.
Mawley, from Mauley, Poitou.
Peter de Malo Lacu acquired the
barony of Mulgrave and Doncaster
by marriage. Hence the Lords
de Mauley summoned by writ
1260.
May. Robert, Ralph de Mai,
Robert Mai, Normandy 1180–98
326

MAY
ΜΕΑ
(MRS). Henry de May, Hugh
Mey, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Mayall. See MIALL.
Maybank, or Malbanc. Henry,
Hugh, Alberic Malebenc, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Roger and Wil-
liam 1198 (Ib.). This family was
possessed of the barony of Wich-
Malbanc, Cheshire.
Maybin, for MAYBANK.
Maybury. Hugh, and Roger de
Mabire, Normandy 1180–95 (MRS).
See MACHELL, or
May chell.
Lowther.
Mayell. See MAILLE.
Mayer, in some cases for MARE
or De la Mare.
Mayers, for MAYER.
Mayes, for MACE.
Mayhew, for MAYO.
Mayho, for MAYO.
Maylard, for MALLARD.
Mayle, for MAILLE.
Mayles, for MAYLE.
Maylin, for MALIN.
Maynard. N. Mainart or Mai-
nard, Ralph, John, and the estate
of the Mainards, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS); Richard Mainard, Engl.
c. 1198 (RCR). From this family
descended the Viscounts Maynard.
a vast
Mayne, or Mayenne, from May-
enne in Maine, a powerful baronial
house, of which Walter de M. occurs
in 976 (La Roque, i. 159, 160),
Judael de Mayenne had a
barony in Devon 1086, and his
family long continued there. In
1165 Walter Fitz-Juel de Mayenne
(de Meduana) held a barony of
twenty-one knights' fees in Kent
(Lib. Niger). Many branches of
these houses remained; the name
changing gradually to Main and
Mayne. Hence the Lords New-
haven.
Mayo. Roger de Maio, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Acon de
Maeio, and Robert 1198 (Ib.). Ralph
Mayot, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Mayor. William Maior, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); William Mair,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Mays, for MACE.
Mayou. See MAYO.
Mays. See MACE.
Mayse, for MACE.
Meachin, or Meschin. See MA-
CHIN.
Mead, the English form of De Maad
Prato. William, Robert, Matilda,
Reginald de Prato, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS); Richard and Robert de
P. 1198 (Ib.). Stephen, Peter de
P., Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Meade, See MEAD.
-
Meadow. See MEAD.
Meadows, the English form of
De Pratis. Simon, Gilbert, Hugh,
Fulco de Pratis, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS); Henry and Richard de
P. 1198 (Ib.); William de Pratis,
Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
Meads, for MEAD.
Meadus, for MEADOWS.
Meager, for MAUGER.
Meakin, for MAKIN.
Meakins, for MEAKIN.
Meal, for MALE.
Mealin, for MALINS.
Mealing, for Maling or MALIN.
- 1
Meadowy
Meall, for MALE.
Mean, for MAINE.
Means. See MEAN.
Meares, for MARES.
Mears, for MARES.
Mease, for MACE.
Mease
Measor. Gilbert and William .319
Masuer, Normandy 1180 (MRS);
William de Masura 1198 (Ibid.).
Geoffry le Massor, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
1
327
MEA
MEL
}
Mes
Mees
P.319
327
Measures.
See MEASOR.
Meates, or De Meautis, from that
place, Normandy. The arms
preserved by Robson.
are
Meatyard. Ralph le Meiteier,
Normandy 1180–95 (MRS).
Meayers. See MARES.
Mee.
Robert de Mieie, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert
Miee, 1198 (Ib.); Hugh, Richard
Mey, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Meech. Hugh de Meche, Nor-
mandy 1180–95 (MRS); Henry
Mache, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Meed, for MEAD.
Meek, for MEECH.
Meeke, for MEEK.
Meeking, for Mechin or MACHIN.
Meekins, for MEEKINGS.
Meers, for MEARS.
Meeres, for MEARS.
Mees, for MEE.
Meeson, for Mauvesin
or Mal-
voisin (Lower). Berenger, Geoffry,
Manasser, Peter, Ralph, Ranulph,
Robert, Roger Malveisin, Normandy
1198 (MRS). This family is con-
sidered to have been a branch of the
ancient Counts of the Vexin (Wif-
fen, Mem. Russell, i. 49). In 1070
Ralph Malvoisin, Sire de Rosny
(who occurs as 'Malusvicinus' in
Suffolk 1086), gave lands to the
Abbey of St. Evroult, Normandy
(Ord. Vitalis, 604). Hugo Malus-
vicinus, founder of Blitheley Abbey
(Mon. i. 468), appears in Stafford
1130 (Rot. Pip.); Henry Malveisin
in Salop and Stafford 1165 (Lib.
Niger). Gilbert M. was of Nor-
mandy at this time (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. viii. 266). Ridware Mau-
vesyn, Leicester, still bears the name
of this family.
Meggs. See MAGGS.
Mehary, for Mary. Richard and
William de St. Marie, Normandy'
1180-95 (MRS); William de St
Maria, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR); Adan
de St. M. c. 1272 (RH).
Melborne. Henry, Hugh, Ro-/
ger Malberne, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS).
Melby, for MALBY.
Melen, for MALINS.
Melhuish, for MELLERSH.
Melladew, for Malduit. Sée
MALDITT.
Meller. Eguerran and William
Mellers, Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Simon le Meillur, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Mellersh, or Mellers. William
de Mesleriis, Eguerrand, Fromund,
Simon, Walter de Meuleriis, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS). The arms of
Mellers are preserved by Robson.
Melles, for MILLS.
Mellett. Petrus de Melleto, Nor-
mandy c. 1200 (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. v. 118, 121); William Melite,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Geoffry,
and William Melt, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Mellifont. Thomas Malenfant,
Normandy 1180–95 (MRS).
Mellin, for MALIN.
Mellish. See MELLERSH.
Mellodew. See MELLADUE.
Mellon. Radulphus Meloan,
Normandy 1180-95, and the fief of
Mellon, Normandy (MRS); Robert
Millun, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Mellor. See MILLER.
Mellhuish. See MELLERSH.
Melon, for MELLON.
Melvil, for MELVILLE.
Melvill. See MELVILLE.
Melville, from Esmaleville or
Maleville, a barony in the Pays de
Caux, Normandy. William de
Smalavilla held lands in Suffolk 1086
!
328
MEN
MES
Domesd.); Robert de Malavilla t.
Henry I. witnessed a charter in
orkshire (Mon. Angl. i. 660), and
one of Roger of Poitou (Ibid.).
Roger de Malavilla held a fief 1165
from William de Ros; and other
branches were seated in Bucks and
Scotland, where Geoffry M. was
Grand Justiciary t. David I. Hence
the Earls of Melville.
Mence. Durand Manse, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Thomas
Minch, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Menday, for MONDAY.
Mendes, for MENDS.
Mendis, for MENDS.
Mends, for MENCE.
Mennell, for MEYNEL.
Mennie, for Manny or MAGNAY.
Menzies, or De Maners, an early
branch of the house of Manners in
Scotland, which still bears the
ancient arms of the family. Hence
the baronets Menzies.
Mercer. Bertin and Buno le
Mercier, Normandy 1180-95; Gui-
nard, Ralph, &c. 1198 (MRS).
Mercer. Hubert, Hugh, Richard,
Odo Mercer or Mercier, Normandy
1180-95. Nineteen of the name as
Mercator and Mercennarius in 1198
(MRS). In England, no doubt, the
name included Norman and other
families.
Merchant. See MARCHANT.
Mercier. See MERCER.
Merck. See MARK.
Mercy, for MARCY.
Merfield. Gislebert Mirfaut or
Mirfalt, Normandy 1198 (MRS);
Geoffry de Merrifeud, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Merges, for Marges or Mages.
See MAGGS.
Merifield. See MERFIELD.
Merivale, from Merrival or Mer-
Wh
val, Normandy, which was held by
Simon de Bello Sacco t. Philip
August. (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v.
189). William de la Marival held
a knight's fee from the Abbot of
Jumieges c. 1200 (Ib. 173). Geoffry
de Mariavalle, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS).
Merle. Simon Merel, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Adam de Meriel
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Merlin. Robert Merlin 1180,
Ralph 1180-95, Norm. (MRS);
Roger de Merlene, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Merrall. See MERLE.
Merralls.
See MERRALL.
Merrell. See MERLE.
Merrett, for MARETT.
Merrick. William de Meric or
Meri, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
John de Merc, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Merridew, for MELLADEW.
Merrill, for MERLE.
Merriman, a corruption of MAR-
MION (Lower).
Merrin, for MARRIN.
Merritt, for MARETT.
Merry. Walter de Mereio or
Mery, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Robert de Mery 1198 (Ib.);
Alicia, John Marie, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Merryman. See MERRIMAN.
Merser, for MERCER.
Messenger, or Massenger. Os-
berne Legatus Regis, a diplomatic
agent of the Conqueror, held estates
Lincoln 1086. From him descended
the family of Legat or L'Enveyse of
York and other counties. The name
was translated 13th cent. Hence
the dramatic poet Massinger.
Messent. Gervasius de Maisent,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Messent, probably for Mucedent.
329

MES
MIC
Alexander, Hugh, Robert Mucedent, | Peverel (Ord. Vitalis, ed. Forester
Normandy 1180–95 (MRS).
iii. 287). The Norman fief of M
consisted of five knights' fee
(MSAN. viii, 427).
Meyrick. See MERRICK.
Messer. Jacobus Mesoart, Nor-
mandy 1180-98 (MRS); Adam,
Aubry, &c., Messer, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Messiter, for MASTER.
Metherell, or Meterell, for ME-
VERELL.
Ol'
Meuse, from Mues, Moes,
Muisa, in Normandy. Gilbert de Moes
held from Philip Augustus c. 1200.
Roger Miaz 1180–95 (MRS). Mieuce
was in the Vexin. Ketel de Melsa
1066 came to England, and gave
his estate in Holderness the same
name. He was father or grand-
father of John de Melsa, with
whom the Earl of Albemarle 1138
exchanged lands for Melsa, and
founded there Melsa or Meaux Ab-
bey. The family of Melsa or Meaux
of Yorkshire descended from John,
and branches of it settled in the
South. Hence the baronets Meux.
Meux, for MEUSE.
Mew, for MEUSE.
Mewes, for MEUSE.
Mews, for MEUSE.
Meyers, or Moirs. Robert de
Moire, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Haimeric, Robert, William de M.
1198 (Ib.); Robert Moyere, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH); also a modern foreign
name.
Meymot, or Maymot, for Mam-
ignot. Hugo Maminot, Normandy
1198 (MRS). Robert Maminot, Sire
de Curbespine, near Bernai, was
father of Gilbert M., Bishop of
Lisieux, and Ralph de Curbespine
of Kent, t. William I. The family
became seated in England, and 1165
Walter M.'s barony in Kent was of
twenty-eight fees. Walchelin M.
was of Salop, and nephew of Ralph
Meynell, a baronial family, from
Mesnil, Normandy. Stephen, Sire
de Mesnil t. William I., obtained
great estates in York and Notts.
His son Robert and grandson
Stephen joined with him in the
foundation of Scarth Abbey, York
(Burton, Mon. Ebor. 357). Hence
the Lords Meynil of York. Gilbert,
second son of Stephen I., was of
Notts 1130, and was ancestor of the
M.s of Meynil-Langley, barons of
Parliament 1326. The family of
Mesnil, Normandy, is mentioned c.
980, when Gilbert de Menill joined
with Osberne de Longueville and
Robert Malet in granting the church
of Pictariville for religious uses. In
1027 Duke Richard confirmed the
grant of Odo, son of Gilbert de
Menill (surnamed Episcopus), viz.
Menil St. Melan, with its Church,
and also the Church of Bulville, to
religious uses (Neustria Pia, 217).
Meysey. Roger de Maisie, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS).
Miall. Ricardus Mihial, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); William
| Mayle, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Miatt. Roger Miaz or Miats,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Walter
Mite, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Michael. Radulphus Michael,
Normandy 1180-95, Geoffry and
Selle Michael 1198 (MRS); Geoffry
and William de St. Michael, Engl.
1198 (RCR).
Michel. See MICHAEL.
Michell, for MICHAEL.
Michels, for MICHAEL.
Micholls, for MICHAEL.
330

MID
MIL
Middleton, of Middleton-Morel,
Northumberland, probably a branch.
of Morel (Testa de Neville, 382).
Mieling, for MALING.
Miell. See MIALL.
Mihell, for MIALL.
Mier. See MEYERS.
Miers. See MEYERS.
Milbank, armorially connected
with Malbanke of Lancashire. The
family of Malbanc or Malbeding
came to England with Hugh Lupus,
Earl of Chester, and held the barony
of Wich-Malbank, Cheshire, t. Wil-
liam I. Henry, Hugh, Alberee Mal-
benc occur in Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). Richard Malbanc gave the
Church of Bency to Troarn Abbey,
Normandy, t. Henry I., and Alured
M. gave his lands to the same abbey
t. William I. (MSAN. xv. 174, 175).
He was contemporary with William
M., Baron of Wich, Cheshire.
Branches of the family in later times
occur in Dorset and Lancashire,
from the latter of which descend
the Malbankes, now Milbankes,
baronets.
Milborn. Henry, Hugh, and
Roger Malberne, Normandy 1180
(MRS); Hugo de Meleburn, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Milbourn. See MILBORN.
Milbourne. See MILBORN,
See MILBOURN.
Milburn.
Mile, for Miall. Sometimes for
MOYLE or Moels.
Miles. Geoffry, Richard, Ralph,
Walter, Robert, William, Miles,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Richard
Miles, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). Of
this name are the baronets Miles.
Miley, for Milly. Roger de
Milleio, and the fief of Milly, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Mill. William and Geoffry Mil,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Oliver
Mile 1198 (Ib.). Hence the ba-
ronets Mill.
Millar, for MILLER.
Millard. William Milart, Nor-
mandy 1189-95 (MRS).
Millbank, for MILBANK.
Millbourn, for MILBOURN.
Millen, for Melan.
Roger de
St. Melan, William de St. M., Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Miller, or Milner, Molendinarius,
le Mouner. Walter, Hugh, Joscelin,
Ralph, Raginald, Richard, Robert,
William Molendinarius, Normandy
The same
1198 (MRS).
occurs frequently in England 13th
cent., and was afterwards translated.
It includes Norman and other fami-
lies.
name
Millett. See MELLETT.
Millhouse. William Milhous,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Mar-
gery Milys, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Milliard, for MILLARD.
Millicent. Petrus Millesent,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Petrus
Milesant, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
See MILEY.
Millie.
Millin.
See MELLON.
Million, for MILLIN.
Millisent. See MILLICENT.
Millish. See MELLISH.
Mills. 1. from MILES. 2. for
De Molis. Oger, Ralph, Richard
de Molis, Normandy 1198 (MRS);
Hugh, Roger de Moles, Engl. c.
1272 (RH). 3. from an English
locality, Norfolk.
Miln,.for MILNE.
Milne, or Milon. Robert Milon,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Geoffry
Milne, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Milner. Roger, Alvered, Ber-
tram, Geoffry, Henry, Ralph, Ri-
chard Le Mounier, Normandy 1180-
331

MIL
MIL
98 (MRS); Roger, Martin Molendi-
narius, Engl. c. 1199 (RCR).
Milner. See MILLER.
Milnes, or Mills, otherwise de
Moels. Roger de Molis held
in Devon 1083, 1086. The name
was derived from Meulles, Nor-
mandy. Geoffry de Molis was of
Notts and Derby 1130 (Rot. Pip.),
and 1165 William de Moles held fiefs
of Mowbray, Yorkshire. In 1243
Geoffry de Molendino, or Moles,
temporarily forfeited his lands in the
North (Roberts, Excerpt.). John
del Milne 1315 was bailsman for an
M.P. for Lancashire (PPW). Hence
the Baronets Milnes, and the Lords
Houghton.
Milns, for MILNES.
Milo, for Milon. See MILNE.
Milton, from several English lo-
calities. Sometimes a contraction
of Middleton, as in the case of the
poet Milton. Professor Masson, in
his Life of John Milton the poet,
shows that John Milton his father,
a scrivener in London 1603, was son
of Richard M., of Stanton St. John,
Oxfordshire, living 1577, son of
Henry M., of the same place, who
d. 1558. He also remarks that it
has been found impossible to con-
nect the name with any place called
Milton in Oxford or Berks; and
cites the statement of the poet, that
he was born of an honest and ho-
nourable stock,' i.e. of a good family.
The name of Milton was however
only an abbreviation (of which we
have many other examples, such as
Milton Abbas, Dorset, formerly Mid-
dleton); and Middleton, Oxford-
shire (the original of Milton), was
the baronial estate of the Norman
family of De Camville, whose arms,
a double-headed spread eagle, were
borne by the poet as his paternal
coat, confirmed by Segar the herald,
t. Charles I. He was therefore, on
the evidence of name and arms, one
of the De Camvilles.
Camville or Campville was in the
Cotentin, and t. William I. William
de C. was a benefactor of the Church
of Jumieges (Mon. Angl. ii. 978).
Richard de C. his son, surnamed
Puignant, had a grant of Middeltune
and Godendune, Oxford, in barohy.
William de C., his brother, whose
son occurs as Hugh Fitz-William,
held Godintune from him 1086
(Domesd.). The Camvilles of Mil-
ton appear continually in the subse-
quent records. Gerard de C., baron
of Milton, had three sons: 1. Ri-
chard, whose d. and heir carried the
barony to William Longespee, c.
1230. 2. Thomas, d. s. p. 3. Ge-
rard, living 1205 (Hardy, Obl. et
fin. 241). The latter was probably
ancestor of the Miltons, of whom
Roger de Milton was security for an
M.P. for the adjacent county of
Bedford 1318, while in 1322 Ralph
de Milton occurs in Oxfordshire
(PPW). In 1340 John de Middle-
ton or Milton was a juror in Oxford-
shire (Nonar. Inq.). In 1428 John
de Milton held Burnham, Bucks,
and 1433 Roger de M. was returned as
one of the gentry of Oxfordshire, and
in 1437 was an assessor and collector
of Parliamentary aids in that county.
The family is said to have suffered
during the Wars of the Roses. In
1526 Henry Middleton (Milton) was
rector of Marden, Bucks, and 1534
John Middleton was sub-prior of
Bicester, Oxfordshire. These eccle-
siastics were probably uncles of
Henry Milton of Stanton St. John,
the poet's great grandfather, and
332
MIN
MIT
L
this connection accords with the fa-
mily tradition that the poet's ances-
tors had been strong supporters of
Popery, and that his father had been
disinherited in consequence of his
change of religious opinions.
Minn, for Men, or MANN.
Minet. See MINNETT.
Minnett. Ricardus Mennet, Nor-
mandy 1180–95 (MRS); Osbert Mi-
nete 1198 (Ib.); Petrus Minnot,
Engl. 1202 (Rot. Canc.).
Minnitt, for MINNETT.
Minns, for MENCE.
Minors. Gislebert and Henry de
Mineriis, Normandy 1198 (MRS).
They also occur in England 1198
(RCR). William, Eguerran, Ivo, de
M., t. John appear in Normandy.
Minter, for Munter, or Muntator,
equivalent to a knight or man-at-
arms—including chiefly Norman or
foreign families.
Miott, probably foreign.
Miskin, for MACHIN, or Meschin.
Missen, for MESSON.
Misson, for MESSON.
Mister, for Mestre, or MASTER.
Mitchell, for MICHELL.
Minchin, or Manchin. Robert,
Geoffry, Lucas Manchon, Normandy
1180–95 (MRS). Warin, Gervase,
Ranulph M. 1198 (Ib.); Philip
Mincan, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Mineards, for MINORS.
Minier, for MINERS.
Mitchell. See MICHAEL.
Mitford, or Bertram. This fa-
mily was founded probably by Brico,
a Norwegian Viking, who gave his
name to the barony of Briquebec, its
inheritance. Oslac or Auslec, his
son, filled a great part in Norman
history. His brother Amfrid the
Dane was ancestor of the earls of
Chester, and the barons of Bec-
Crespin. Oslac had: 1. Torstin. 2.
Hugh Barbatus, ancestor of the ba-
rons of Montfort. Torstin, t. Richard
I., witnessed his charter in favour of
St. Denis 968 (Bouquet, ix. 731),
and was
a benefactor 960 to Fon-
tenelle (Wiffen, Mem. Russell, i. 60).
William, surnamed Bertram, son of
Torstin, living 1012, was father of
Robert Bertram, Baron of Briquebec,
living 1066 (Gall. Christ. xi. 60,
229 Instr.). From Robert, his
elder son, descended the barons of
Briquebec, whose barony consisted
of 40 knights' fees. His younger
son, William, became Baron of Mit-
ford and Bothal, Northumberland,
probably after the forfeiture of Ro-
bert Mowbray. He m. the dau. of
Wido de Bailliol (and not of an
imaginary Sir John de Mitford, as
alleged by some). He had four sons,
of whom two left issue, viz. Richard
B., ancestor of the barons of Bothal,
and an elder son, Roger Bertram,
Baron of Mitford. The latter had
issue, William, living t. Stephen,
father of Roger II. t. Henry II., who
in 1165 held five knights' fees in
barony. He had issue three sons,
viz.: 1. William B., whose son
Roger III. was summoned as a baron
by writ 1260 as 'Roger Bertram de
Mitford,' and had Roger IV., who d.
s. p. 1311. 2. Richard. 3. John de
Midford, who t. Richard I. sub-
scribed a charter of Eustace de Bail-
liol. He had Matthew de M., whose
sons, Nicholas and Peter de Mitford,
lived t. Henry III., and held lands
near Mitford. (Matthew and Ni-
cholas are transferred to the time of
the Conquest by modern writers.)
Richard de Midford or Mitford,
above mentioned, witnessed the
charter of Eustace de Bailliol, before
333

MIZ
MOL
referred to. The surname De Midford
or Mitford was borne as that of the
paternal barony. Eustace de M.,
1254, had a grant from Roger III.
of part of the demesne of Mitford
(Hodgson, ii. ii. 49). His son Hugh
de M. lived t. Edward I., and from
him the descent is clear to the pre-
sent family of Mitford, Barons of
Mitford, and Lords Redesdale.
The manor of Molesden was pur-
chased by this branch 1369, and, in
allusion to it, they adopted three
moles in their arms, the descent
from the Bertrams being probably
then forgotten, through lapse of
time; and so entirely has this been
the case, that this, the legitimate
male representative of one of the
most illustrious Norman families,
is now traced to imaginary Anglo-
Saxon ancestors.
Mizen, for le Mazun. See MASON.
Mizon. See MIZEN.
Moakes, from Moches or Muches,
Normandy. (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm.
v. 118.)
Moase. Philip and Beatrix
Moaz or Moiaz, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); William Mose, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Mote, or De la Mote. Oger, and
Robert de Mota, and the fief of
Mote - Ebrard, Normandy 1180
(MRS). Simon le Mot, Engl. 1189
(Rot. Pip.). Richard Mote, c. 1272
(RH).
Moates, for MOATE.
Mobbs, for MABBS.
Mockler. Walter Mauclerc, Nor-
mandy 1180-95; Hubert Malcler,
1198 (Ib.).
Mode. Hugh Mode, Normandy
1180 (MRS); Reginald Mody, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Mogg, for MAGGS.
334
$
f
}
Mogge, for MOGG.
Moginie, for MAGNAY.
Mohan, for Moнun, Mohon, of
Moion, from Moion, near St. Lo, Nor-
mandy. This lordship in 1026 was
part of the Ducal demesne, and was
granted by Richard III. to his consort
in that year. It was subsequently
granted to the ancestors of this
family, of whom William de Moion or
Mohun accompanied the Conqueror
1066, and obtained a great barony in
Somerset (Domesd.). From him de-
scended de Mohun, Earl of Dorset,
t. Stephen, and the Lords M., of
Dunster and of Oakhampton (see
De Gerville, Anc. Chateaux de la
Manche; Wiffen, Mem. Russell, i. 85;
Dugdale, Banks, &c.). The barony
of Dunster was held by the service
of 40 knights (Testa, 162). In 1165
William de M.'s barony in Nor-
mandy consisted of 16 fees (Feod.
Norm. Duchesne).
Moir. HAIMERIC, Robert, Wil-
liam de Moire, Normandy 1198
(MRS); Robert Moyere, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Moist, for Miast, or Miats. See
MIATT.
Moister, for Mosters, or MUSTERS.
Mokler. See MOCKLER.
Mole, for Moels, a well-known
Norman family.
Moles. See MOLE.
Molesworth, or De Limesy. This
branch of the Norman house of Limesy
is mentioned in Lord Lindsay's 'Lives
of the Lindsays,' but without notice
of the later descent. Sir Walter de
M., with whom the peerages com-
mence, bore the same arms as Sir
Gilbert Lindesey, Hunts (PPW),
and of Walter de Lindsay, c. 1250,
the latter being Lord of Lamberton,
Scotland, a branch of the house of

MOL
ΜΟΝ
Lindesay or Linsay. William de
indesey held Molesworth 13th
cent. (Testa). Hence the Viscounts
and Baronets Molesworth.
Moline, from the Castle of Mo-
lines, Normandy. William de Mo-
lines 1198 (MRS). The baronial
family of Molines in England was of
this house.
Molineux, for MOLYNEUX.
Molyneux, from the Castle and
ville' of Molinelles or Molineus, Nor-
mandy. Robert, surnamed le Diable,
built the castle in 11th century. Ger-
vase de Molinelles 1180-95 (MRS).
The family appear to have been cas-
tellans of this fortress. Richard de
Molinelles, t. William I., witnessed
a charter of William de Braiose in
favour of the abbey of B. (MSAN.
xxii. 120). He acquired from Roger
de Poitou land in Lancashire, where
Adam de Molinaus held a fee temp.
Stephen, which descended to his
grandson Richard de M. 1203 (Rot.
Canc.). Hence the Earls of Sefton
and the Baronets Molyneaux.
I
Moll, for MOLE.
There was a
Castle of Mol, Normandy (Mem.
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 18).
Moll, for Mole or MOLES.
Mollendinia, for Molendinar.
Walter, Hugh, Joscelin &c. Molen-
dinarius, Normandy 1198 (MRS);
Achard de Molendinar, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Mollett. See MULLETT.
Mollineux, See MOLYNEUX.
Molony. In some cases this is
an Irish Celtic name; in others for
Malauney (Lower), or De Malo Al-
neto, a Norman name.
Molyns, or Molines, descended
from Walter, Lord of Falaise, Nor-
mandy, c. 1030, who m. the heir of
Guitmond, baron of Molines. Wil-
>
liam de Molines, his son, who d.
1100, was baron of Dartington, De-
von, in 1086, which he held as Wil-
liam de Falaise.'
(
The family of
Molines and Falaise occurs thence-
forth in many parts of England.
The barons Ventry bear the name.
William,
Monck, or Le Moin.
Walter, Robert, Ralph, Peter Mon-
achus, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Of these the first three also appear
in England c. 1198 (RCR); Robert
in Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). From
this name came the Dukes of Albe-
marle and Earls of Rathdown.
Monckton, or De Amundeville,
from A. Normandy. Ranulph de
Munneville had possessions in War-
wick 1130 (Rot. Pip.), and in York
as Ranulph de Monkton, whose son
Robert de M. confirmed his gifts to
Fountains (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 202),
and as Robert de Mundeville held
five fees in York of the see of Dur-
ham 1165 (Lib. Niger). He had
a brother Ralph de Amundeville,
who 1165 held a fief Yorkshire, and
was father of Ralph de A., who 1200
had a suit for a fief in Monkton
(RCR). The family of Monkton
continues to appear 13th, 14th, and
15th cents. Hence the Viscounts
Galway.
•
Money, from Monnay, Normandy
(Lower). William de Monay, a
benefactor to Bliburgh, Suffolk, be-
fore t. Henry II. (Mon. ii. 593).
Robert de Monei held a fief from
Bigot, Earl of Norfolk 1165 (Lib.
Niger).
Monday, believed to be foreign,
but the reference has been mislaid.
Moneypenny. Roger Magne-
peine, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Hubertus Manipeni, John Mani-
penyn, England c. 1272 (RH). Hence
335

MON
ΜΟΝ
the Lords Monypeny or Manypeny the Cotentin. It was held from the
of Scotland.
barons of St. Denis le Gaste, who
Monk. See MONCK.
Monks, for MONK.
Monkton. See MONCKTON.
Monnery, for Malnuri.
Simon,
Walter, William, Malnorri or Mal-
nuri, Normandy 1180 (MRS).
-
Monsell. Warner, Roger de
Moncello, Normandy 1198 (MRS);
Roger du Moncel 1180 (Ib.); Robert
de Muncel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Monson, for Monceaux, descended
from the ancient lords of Maers and
Monceaux, Counts of Nevers. Landric
IV. became Count of Nevers c. 990,
by marriage, and had a younger son
Landric of Nevers, baron of Mon-
ceaux, grandfather of William de
M., who is mentioned by Wace 1066.
He appears as William de Moncellis
in the Exeter Domesday, and as
William de Nevers in Norfolk 1086.
His descendants occur in Sussex, but
chiefly in Yorkshire and Lincoln.
Thomas de Monceaux d. 1345, seized
amongst others of the manors of
Killingholm, Keleby, &c., Lincoln
(Inq. p. Mort.). His son, Sir John
de Monceaux (or Monson), d. 1363,
seized of Burton and Keleby, Lin-
coln, which continued in this family
t. Elizabeth. John Monceaux or
Monson was of Lincoln 1378; sixth
in descent from whom was Sir John
Monson, who was possessed of Bur-
ton and Keleby at his death 1593.
From him descended the Lords
Monson, Viscounts Castlemaine, and
Lords Sondes. (See Anselme, iii.
105; Rot. Pip. 31 Henry I.; Mon. i.
410, 922, 923, ii. 152, 911; Hardy,
Lit. Claus. 376; Testa; Burton,
Mon. Ebor. 245.)
Montagu, from Montaigu, or Mon-
tacute, Normandy, near St. Lo in
→
*x
{
were probably descendants of Meur-
drac, a Scandinavian Viking, who
was seated, there c. 930, and it is
believed that the families of Meur-
drac, Trailly, Grenville, Beaucharap,
and Montagu, whose arms were
closely related, and whose fiefs were
parts of the barony of St. Denis,
were of the same origin. Drogo,
who succeeded to Montacute,was
living 1067, when he commanded
the forces of King William in the
West of England. He had three
sons: 1. William de Montacute,
living 1086, ancestor of the barons
de Montacute, Earls of Salisbury,
and the Dukes of Manchester and
Earls of Sandwich; 2. Drogo de M.,
living 1086, ancestor of the DRAKES;
3. Anschar de M. of Somerset, living
1086. For the history of this family
see Dugdale, Baronage; Banks,
Dorm. and Extinct Baronage.
Montague, for MONTAGU.
Monte. See MOUNT.
=
Montford, from M. sur Rille, Nor-
mandy, a great baronial family de-
scended from Auslec or Oslac, Baron
of Briquebec, c. 940 (See MITFORD).
Hugh Barbatus, Baron of Montfort,
was slain in battle with Walchelin
de Ferrars, c. 1035. The M.s, Barons
of Beaudesert, descended from the
house of De Gand paternally. The
name spread to all parts of England.
See Dugdale and Banks.
Montgomery. Arnulph, Hugh,
Roger de Monte Goumeril, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Ralph, Ro-
bert, Bartholomew, Arnulph, Roger,
Hugh de Montgommeri, 1180-95
(Ib.). These were branches of the
house of Montgomeri near Alençon,
Earls of Arundel and Salop, of which
336

MON
MOR
several branches remained in Eng- | Ralph, William M. Engl. 1189 (Rot.
and and Scotland. IIence the Earls
of Eglinton.
Pip.).
Montgomrai, for MONTGOMERY.
Montgomerie, for MONTGOMERY.
Montis, for Mountis or Munz.
Monyns. Nicholas Manens, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS). The name was
of distinction in Kent.
Moodle. See MOODY.
Moody, for MODY or MODE.
Moon, or De Mohun. See Mo-
HUN. Various branches continued
till late date. The name as Moone
occurs in Dorset t. Elizabeth.
Moone, for Moon.
Moor. Vitalis Maurus, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Alan le Mor,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Moore, or More, a local name
including families of Norman and
other origin. The Moores of Kent
derive from Ralph Fitz-Richard, t.
William I., who held Rochinge, Kent,
from Hugh, Baron de Montfort in
1086 (Domesd.). This Ralph ap-
pears to have been son of Richard,
Sire de Beaufort in Anjou, whose
dau. m. Hugh, Baron de Montfort
(Des Bois, Dict. de la Noblesse),
ancestor of the Montforts of Beau-
desert. Ralph Fitz-Richard held
Alington, Kent, from the see of Can-
terbury 1086, and his descendants,
who bore the names of De Roking
and De More, or atte More, con-
tinued in the vicinity till the time
of Elizabeth, when Sir Thomas and
Sir Edward Moore settled in Ire-
land, and became ancestors of the
Earls of Tullamoore and the Mar-
quises of Drogheda.
Moores. See MOORS.
Mooring, or Moring. William,
Herbert, Robert, Richard Morin,
Normandy 1180 (MRS); Gilbert,
Moors. IIugo Mores, Normandy
1180–95 (MRS); Geoffry de Mores,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Moorton, for MORETON.
Moos. John and William de
Musca, Normandy 1180 (MRS);
Isabel Mus, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). See
MOSSE.
Mopsey, perhaps for Mumpesson
or Montpinçon, from M. near Evreux,
a baronial family. Ralph de Mont-
pinson was Dapifer to William the
Conqueror (Ord. Vit.). He wit-
nessed a charter in Normandy 1074
(Gall. Christ. xi. 66), and granted
lands to St. Evroult Abbey. His
son Hugh, who m. a dau. of Hugh
de Grantmesnil, and his grandson
Ralph, are mentioned by Ordericus.
Philip de M. witnessed 1132 the
foundation Charter of Fountains
Abbey, York (Mon. v. 306, 307, New
Ed.). The family appears after-
wards in Lincoln, Essex, Hertford,
Norfolk, Wilts, and in 1165 the
barony of Montpinsun, Normandy,
consisted of fifteen knights' fees
(Feod. Norm. Duchesne).
Moran. 1. A Celtic name. 2.
For Morin. See MOORING.
Morand, for MORANT.
Morant. Oliver, Ralph, William
Morant, Normandy 1180–95 (MRS).
The arms of the English branch are
preserved by Robson.
Morath. William de Moreto,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Rọ-
bert Moret 1198 (Ib.); Robert Mort,
Engl. 1198 (RCR).
Mordan, for MORDANT.
Mordant. See MORDAUNT.
Mordaunt. William Mordent,
Normandy 1180. The Mordents or
Mordants were probably Lords of St.
Z
337

MOR
MOR
Gilles, near Coutances and St. Lo.
The first mentioned in the records is
Ralph M., who witnessed a charter
in Normandy, 1126 (MSAN, v. 197).
Baldwin M. occurs in Bedford t.
Stephen (Mon. Angl. ii. 202).
1148 William M. held lands at
Winchester from the bishop (Wint.
Domesd.). In 13th cent. Richard de
Ardres and Eustace Mordent held a
fief at Turvey, Bedford (Testa).
Hence the Baronets Mordaunt, and
the Earls of Peterborough and Mon-
mouth.
Morden. See HARBORD.
More, for MOORE.
Morel.
See MORRELL.
Morell. See MORRELL.
Moreton, 1. An English local
name. 2. for de Mauretania. See
FITZGERALD. The name occurs early
in England.
Morey, the French pronunciation
of Moret. See MORATH.
Morfee, for Maufee (Lower), or
Malfey. John Malfe, Ralph Malfei,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Geof-
fry, Simon Malfey, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Morile, for MORRELL.
Morice. See MAURICE.
Morisse.
Morin. See MOORING.
Moring.
See MOORING.
See MAURICE.
Morling. Ralph, Albareda Mo-
rillon, Normandy 1180-98 (MRS);
Hugh Morlyng, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Morrall, for MORRELL.
Morrell. Ralph, Tustin, Wil-
liam, Ansketil, Richard, Robert,
Walter Morel, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). John Morel was seated in
Norfolk 1086 (Domesd.). John M.
held a fief in Northumberland 1165
(Lib. Niger). The family extended
throughout England.
Morrill.
See MORRELL.
Morrin, for MORIN. See Moor-
ING.
S
Morse. See MOORS.
Morss, for MORSE.
Mort. William (de) la Mort,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Simon
Mort, England, c. 1272 (RH).
Mortan. Petrus, Robert de Mau-
retainia, Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Laurence de Moretaine 1198 (Ib.).
Ralph de Morteine, Engl. c. 198
(RCR).
Morten. See MORTAN.
Morter, for MARTYR.
Mortimer, a well-known Norman
baronial family. This family de-
scends from Walter, Lord of St. Mar-
tin, Normandy, who, about 980, m. a
niece of the Duchess Gunnora.
William de St. Martin, his son, was
father of Roger, Lord of Mortimer,
and of Ralph, Sire de Garenne, and
of the Sire de St. Martin, from whom
the family of St. Martin in England
and Normandy (Mon. ii. 950).
Roger, Sire de Mortemer, was a
leader of the army of Duke William,
and defeated the French in 1054
(Ord. Vit. 639). Roger de Morti-
mer, who was a leader at Hastings,
was his son, and was father of Ralph
de M., who in 1086 held a great
barony in Hants, Berks, Wilts,
Somerset, &c. (Domesd.). From him
descended the Lords Mortimer of
Wigmore, Earls of March. William
de Mortimer, who held t. William I.
estates in Norfolk from his kinsman
William de Warrenne, was father of
Robert de M. t. Henry I., and of
Ralph de M. or de St. Victor, and
from this line descended the Lords
Mortimer of Attilburgh (by writ
1296), and the Lords Mortimer of
Richard's Castle.
?
338

MOR
MOW
Mortimore, for MORTIMER.
Morton. 1. An English local
name. 2. For Mauretaine. See MOR-
TAN.
Mose, for MOSSE.
Mortyn, for MARTYN.
Moser. Henry de Museriis, or
Museres, Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Mosey. Raherius de Musie,
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS); Ralph
and William de Mose, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Moslin. See MASLIN.
Moss, for MOSSE.
Mosse. Godefridus de la Mosce,
Normandy, held a fief from Philip
Augustus of the honour of Malherbe
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 176).
Mote. See MOUAT.
Moth, for MOTE.
Motion, for Moton.
Geoffry,
Hugh, Mouton, Normandy 1198
(MRS); Nicholas de Muton, Engl.
c. 1198 (RCR). Motons was in the
Cotentin. Walter Moton 1311, M.P.
for Guildford; William M. Knight
1324-1327, M.P. for Leicestershire
(PPW).
Mott. See MOUAT.
Motte, for MOUAT.
Mouat. Philip Moaz or Moats,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). The
fief of Mouet at Apreville mentioned
t. Philip Augustus.
Moudy, for MOODY.
Moul, for MOLE.
F
Moulder. Robert de Moudre,
Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
Moule, for MOLE.
Moules, for MOLE.
Moull, for MOLE.
Moullin, for MOLINE.
Mounsey. See MUNCEY.
1180 (MRS); William de Monte,
Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
Mountague, for MONTAGU.
See
Mountain, or De Monte.
MOUNT. Was derived from the
French form de la Montagne.
Mounteney, from Montigni near
Falaise, Normandy. Roger de Mon-
tigny gave lands to St. Vigor's,
Cerisy, t. William I. (Mon. i. 961.)
William de M. m. a dau. and coheir
of Jordan Briset, a great baron of
Essex t. Henry I. (Mon. ii. 505.)
Mountford, for MONTFORD.
Mountfort. See MONTFORD.
Mountjoy, from the Isle of
France. Paganus de Monte Gaii
occurs in Normandy 1097 (Ord.
Vit. 766). William de Montegai
witnessed a charter of Pontefract
(Mon. i. 657). The family was
seated in Notts and Derby.
Moussell. See MUSSELL.
Mouttell.
See MoWTELL.
Mowbray. A well-known Nor-
man baronial family, from the Castle
of Molbrai or Moubrai, near St. Lo
in the Cotentin. (See De Gerville,
Anc. Chateaux de la Manche.) This
name probably includes in its first
syllable the name of the Scandi-
navian grantee c. 930, which is also
preserved by Molbec, another place
in the Cotentin. Robert de Molbray
witnessed a charter in Normandy c.
1056 (Gall. Christ. xi. 227). Geoffry
de Moubray, his son, bishop of
Coutances, accompanied the Con-
queror with a great force, and was
at the battle of Hastings (Wace, ii.
Mound, for MOUNT.
Mount. Robert, Richard, Ralph,
John Ranulph de Monte, Normandy | 185). He had vast grants in Eng-
Mouzon. John de Mouçon,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Geoffry
Mussun, Engl. 1198 (RCR).
Mowat, for Mouat.
Mowatt, for MOUAT.
z 2
339

MOW
land. Roger de Molbray, brother of
Geoffry, witnessed a charter in Nor-
mandy in 1066 (Gall. Christ. xi. 60),
and was father of Robert de M.,
Earl of Northumberland, who wit-
nessed a charter in Normandy 1082
(Gall. Christ. xi. 86). He lost his
English earldom and estates, and the
next heir was Nigel de Albini, who
assumed the name of Moubray, and
from whom the English barons Mow-
bray, Earls of Nottingham and Dukes
of Norfolk, descended. See Dugdale
and Banks.
}
Mowells, for MOULES.
Mowl, for MOULE.
Mowser, for MOSER.
Mowtell. Francis Mustel, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Hugh Mos-
teil 1198 (Ib.); Constance, Geoffry
Mustel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). See
MUSTELL.
Moy. Robert, Roger, Bartholo-
mew de Moeio, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS); Hugh, Richard Mey, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Moyce, for MOYES.
Moye, for Mor.
Moyer. See MOIR.
Moyes, for MOYE.
Moyle, for MOLE or Moel.
Moyns, for Moin. See MONCK.
Moyse, for MOYES.
Moysey. Alan Moisi, Normandy,
1198 (MRS); Hasting, Richard,
Walter Moyse, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Mudd, for MODE.
Mudge, for Mugg or MOGG.
Mudie, for MOODY.
Muffey, for MORFEE.
Mules, for MOLES or Moels, a
well-known Norman baronial family.
Mull, for MOLL.
Mullen, for MOLINE.
Mullens, for Molines. See MOLYNS.
Mullett. Ansketil Mulet, Nor-
+
MUM
mandy 1180 (MRS); John Mulet,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Mulley. William de Moleio, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS).
Mulley, the French pronunciation
of Mulet. See MULT.
Mully, for MULLEY.
Nulliner, for Molenar. See
MILLER.
Mullineux, for MOLYNEUX.
Mullings, for MULLENS.
Mullins, for MULLENS.
Mullis, for MOLIS.
Mullord, for MALLARD.
Mumford, for MONTFORD.
Mummery, probably for Mont-
morice, the English form of Mont-
morency, the history of which family
from the fifth century has been
written by Duchesne. This line
descended from Geoffry, son of Bur-
chard II. of Montmorency (Anselme,
iii. 660), who had: 1. Hervey de M.
2. Theobald, named Paganus, Cas-
tellan of Gisors in the Vexin. He
was ancestor of the family of Gisors
seated in England. Hervey de Mont-
morency, the elder son, came to
England 1066, and was father of
Geoffry Fitz-Hervey (Duchesne, 67).
He held several manors in Essex,
of which his descendant Hervey
de Montmorency, Constable of Ire-
land, was possessor a century later.
He m. Adelaide de Clermont,
whose name appears with his in
charters (Parkin, Hist. King's Lynn,
171). He had Burchard de M.,
who was a benefactor of Thetford
(Mon. i. 667), and Robert Fitz-
Geoffry, who was a baron 1165. He
is mentioned in Lincoln 1165 as
Robert Maurenciacus (Lib. Niger).
He had Hervey, Constable of Ireland,
whose nephew Geoffry was Deputy
of Ireland t. Henry III., and from
310

MUN
MYA
whom descended the Barons de
Marisco, Ireland, and the Viscounts
Mountmorres and Frankfort. The
spelling of this name varied greatly,
as Montemorentii, Montemarisco,
Montemoraci, Montemorentino, &c.
Muncey, from Monchy,near Arras.
Drogo de Moncy came to England
1066, and was in Palestine 1096 (Ord.
Vitalis, 723). Drogo de M., his son,
had a pardon in Sussex 1130 (Rot.
Pip). In 1299 Walter de M. was
summoned to Parliament as a baron.
Munday, for MONDAY.
Mundey, for MONDAY.
Mundy, for MONDAY.
Munfort, for MONTFORT.
Munk, for MONCK.
Munn, for MUNNS. See MUNTZ.
Munnings, for MONYNS.
Munns. See MUNTZ.
Munsey. See MUNCEY.
Munson. See MONSON.
Munster. See MINISTER.
Munt, for Mont.
See MOUNT.
Munting, for MOUNTAINE.
Munton, for MOUNTAINE.
Muntz. Geofry and Ralph de
Montibus, Waleran, Herbert, Ma-
tilda, Robert, Roger de Montibus,
Normandy, 1180-1200 (MRS).
Eight of the name occur in 1198.
Murch, for MARCH.
Murden, for MORDEN.
Murdoch, or De St. Denis, a
branch of the great Norman house of
Meurdrac, barons of St. Denis and
Meurdraquiere, Normandy. Finche,
Robert, Stephen Murdac occur in
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). The name.
is continually found in the English
records from the beginning.
Murdock, for MURDOCH.
Murduck, for MURDOCH.
Murfin, for MERVIN.
Murley, for MERLEY, or MARLEY.
Murralls, for MORRALL.
Murrell, for MORRELL.
Murrells, for MURRELL.
Murrill. See MURRELL.
Murton, for MORTON.
Muschamp, from Moschaus, Nor-
mandy. Richard de M., Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Thomas, William
de Muschamp, Engl. 1189 (Rot.
Pip.). See WILLOUGHBY.
Musgrove or Mucegros. Matthew,
John, and Robert Mucegros, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS). M. is near
Ecouis, Normandy. Robert de Mu-
celgros occurs 1080 (Ord. Vitalis,
576). Roger de M. 1086 held lands
in Hereford in capite (Domesd.). In
13th cent. the family held estates in
Somerset, Dorset, Gloucester, and
Hereford. Charlton-Musgrove, So-
The
merset, is named from it.
baronets Musgrove are hence derived.
Mushet, for Montfichet. See CA-
VENDISH. See also MUSKETT.
Musk, or De MUSCA. See MossE.
Muskett. Richard Mosket occurs
in Normandy c. 1200 (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 174); Robert and
William Musket in Engl. c. 1274
(RH).
Mussard, for Musard. See WY-
CLIFFE.
Mussell. See MoWTELL.
Musson. See MOUZON.
Mustard, for MUSTERS.
Musters. Garin de Moster, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS). Robert de
Mosters, a tenant of Earl Alan in
Notts 1086 (Domesd. 282 b). The
family is frequently mentioned
thenceforward in the English re-
cords.
Mustell.
See MoWTELL,
See MoWTELL.
Mustill.
Mutimer, for MORTIMER.
Myall, for MIALL.
341

MY A
NEE
Myatt. See MIATT.
Myers, in some cases a Hebrew
name; generally, however, for Moirs
or MOIR.
Naggs. Aubert de Nages, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Nagle, for NANGLE.
Nail, for NEAL.
Naish, for NASH.
Naldrett, for MALDRETT. Ra-
nulph de Maldreit, Normandy 1198
(MRS).
Nance, from the fief of Nans or
Les Nans, Normandy (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 174).
Nangle, or De Angulo. See
ANGELL.
Napier, Nappator, or Napparius.
William Nappator, Engl. 1198
(RCR); William le Naper 1189
(Rot. Pip.); Robert le Napier,
Engl. 1202 (Rot. Canc.).
Napper, for NAPIER.
Nares. Hugo de Neirs, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Walter le
Neyr, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Nash, for Nas. See NESS. Also
an English local name.
Natt. See NOTT.
Nave, for NEVE.
Navin.
Gervasius Navine, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS).
Nayer. See NARES.
Neagle, for NAGLE.
Neal. Elias de Neel, 1180;
Ranulph and John de N. 1195;
Warin de Neel, c. 1200; Walter,
George, Richard, Ralph, Robert
Neel, Normandy 1198 (MRS);
Simon, Thomas, Adam, Geoffry,
Myhill, for MIALL.
Myles, for MILES.
Mylne, for MILL-the Northern,
form.
N
&c. Neel or Nel, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Neale, for NEAL.
Neall, for NEAL.
Neape, or Nape, for Napps or
Nepos. See NEVE.
Neat, or Net. Reginald de Niz
or Nits, Normandy 1180–95 (MRS);
John and Avicia Net, Engl. c. 1272
(RH); Gilbert and John de Nes
(Ib.). See NEATS.
Neate. See NEAT.
Neats, for NITS or NEAT.
Neave. See NEVE. Of this
family are the Baronets Neave.
Neaves. See NEAVE.
Nebel. Roger de Nebula, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Need, for NEAT.
Needes. See NEED.
Needham. Frodo, brother of
the Abbot of St. Edmund's, Suffolk,
a favourite physician of the Con-
queror and a Norman, held in
Suffolk and Essex 1086. He had
a younger son, to whom he gave
Mendham with Needham, from
whom descended the families of
M. and N. in Norfolk (Blomefield).
The Earls of Kilmorey are a
branch.
Needs, for Niz or Nits. See
NEAT.
Neeld, a form of NEAL. Hence
the Baronets Neeld.
Neeve, for NEVE.
342

NEE
NEW
See NAGGS.
Neeves, for NEVE.
Negus, for Nages.
Neil, for NEAL, when the name is
English.
Neill, for NEIL.
Nell. See NEAL.
Nelson. See BOLTON-NELSON.
Nelson. The Norman family of
Banastre (see BANNISTER) were
barons of Newton, Lancashire, t.
Henry I. In 1287 John Banastre
held in Maudsley, Lancash., two
bovates from the heirs of Ferrars.
Adam, Thomas, and the heirs of
Robert B. held adjacent estates
(Baines, Lanc. iii. 392; Testa, 398,
399). The Banastres of Maudsley
adopted the name of Maudesley, and
bore the cross sable of Banastre.
In 1377 Richard Nelson (Fitz-Nigel)
of Maudsley (a branch of the
Maudsleys), whose descendants bore
the arms of M. (with a bend),
granted lands at M. with remainder
to George, son of Robert Nelson.
In 1405 Robert Nelson of Maudsley
conveyed lands to Peter Banastre
and Edward Maudesley, and sealed
with the above arms. Richard N.
was of M. 1508, t. Henry VIII.
Richard Banastre had a suit with
Thomas Nelson (Ducat. Lanc.), and
Ellen B. claimed rent from him.
A younger son of the Nelson family,
t. Henry VII., accompanied Dr.
Stanley, Bishop of Ely, and settled
in Norfolk. He was the direct
ancestor of Admiral Lord Nelson
(see Burke, Peerage; Hoare, South
Wilts, Hundr. Downton). See
MAUDSLAY.
Ness, from the fief of Nas, Nor-
mandy. Durand de Naso 1198
(MRS); John and Thomas de Nes,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Nettelfield, for NETTERVILLE,
Netterville, from Netreville,
Normandy. Hence the Viscounts
N.
Nettlefold, for NETTLEFIELD.
Neve. Robert, Roger, William
Nepos, Normandy 1180-95; God-
frey, John, Richard, Robert N.
1198 (MRS); Hugo Nepos Huberti
was of Essex 1086 (Domesd.);
Adam le Neve of Norfolk, t. Edw. I.,
ancestor of the Le Neves or Neaves
baronets.
Nevell, for NEVILLE.
Nevett.
William Nevvet, Nor-
mandy 1180–95; Ralph Nivet 1198
(MRS).
Nevil, for NEVILLE.
Nevill, for NEVILLE.
Neville. Peter, John, Hugo
(Forestarius), Robert de Neville, or
De Nova Villa, Normandy 1180–95
(MRS). The Earls of Westmore-
land of this name were descended
in the female line, also the Earls of
Abergavenny. This family descended
from Baldric Teutonicus, who with
his brother Wiger came to Nor-
mandy c. 990 to offer his service to
the Duke (Ord. Vit. 479). From
him descended the families of Ne-
ville, Courcy, Beaugency, Basker-
ville, and D'Aunou. The Nevilles
were widely spread in England, but
were most numerous in Lincoln.
Nevin.
See NAVIN.
Nevins. See NIVIN.
New, or Neveu (Lower). See
NEVE. It seems also to be the
English form of Le Novel.
NOVELL.
See
Newe, for NEW.
Newey, for NEWE. See NEVE.
Newitt, for NEVETT.
Newmarch, a baronial family,
from the Castle of Neumarché, Nor-
mandy. Turketil de Newmarch
!
343

.
NEW
1
(Novus Mercatus) was slain in the
civil wars of Normandy c. 1035
(Ord. Vit. 567). The Castle of
Newmarch was seized c. 1060 by
Duke William to the prejudice of
its inheritor Geoffry de N. (Ord.
Vit.). Hugh de Moriomonte, brother
of the latter, was slain c.
c. 1053
(Ibid.). Bernard de N., conqueror
of Brecknock c. 1088, was son of
Geoffry. Collateral branches are
found in various parts of England.
William de Newmarch of North-
umberland was dead before 1130
(Rot. Pip.). Henry de N. held in
1165 a barony in Worcester and
Gloucester (Lib. Nig.), consisting
of nineteen knights' fees. Adam
de N. of Lincoln 1243 had writ of
military summons, and was sum-
moned to parliament as a baron
1260, 1264. Branches occur in
Dorset and Wilts.
Newmark, for NEWMARCH.
Newmarsh, for NEWMARCH.
Newns, for NUNNS.
Newton. It appears from Sir
David Brewster's Life of the great
philosopher, that according to a
statement verified by the latter, he
was the son of Isaac Newton of
Woolsthorpe, Lincoln, Esq., and
was fifth in descent from John N.
of Westby in Basingthorpe, Lin-
coln, who, judging from the dates,
was probably born c. 1470.
The earlier history has been dis-
puted; but none of the origins
assigned to the family have any
evidence in their favour, except that
from the N.s of Barr's Court,
Gloucester, whose representative en-
tailed his estates and baronetcy on
the Newtons of Gonnerby, Lincoln
(who were certainly of the same
family as Sir Isaac Newton). Lord
NEW
Monson, however, has shown that
the similarity of name to that of the
family of Barr's Court was merely
accidental, and that there was no
relationship (Notes and Queries, Ji.
190, 3d Series). The arrangement
arose from a mortgage.
The family of Newton was of far
older standing in Lincoln; it had
formerly been of considerable im-
portance, but its estates had in a
great measure passed away.
Newton was between Folkingham
and Sleaford, a few miles from
Westby, Gonnerby, and Wools-
thorpe, the later seats of the family,
the direct ancestor of which was
William Pesson, or Peisson, a Nor-
man, whose estates lay in the Caux,
and who in 1086 held Neuton from
Odo Arbalister. Of this estate
Ouvesby, Uvesby, or Osbornby, and
Trikingham (which are adjacent),
appear to have been members. He
also possessed Bottingdon, Lincoln,
where he made grants to the Knights
Templars (Mon. Ang. ii. 535).
Ingelram Peisson, his son, t. Henry
I. (Mon. Angl. i. 773) appears to
have acquired other lands at Neuton,
Trikingham,
Trikingham, and in Lincoln by
grant from De Craon, and De la
Haye.
Reginald de Neuton or Niweton
and Alan Pescams (Pesson) his
brother, held in 1165 a knight's fee
by ancient tenure from De la Haye
(Lib. Nig.), and granted lands to
Barlings Abbey, Lincoln (Mon. ii.
614). At this time Osmond Piscis
or Pesson (probably his brother)
held the Norman estate in the
Caux.
Sir Richard N. t. Henry II. was
Constable of Nichola de la Haye
(Mon. ii. 1015), and had William
{
344

NIB
NOR
de Niuton, who was also Constable
of De la Haye, and with Peter de
N. is mentioned in Normandy 1198
(MRS). To omit other names, Sir
Robert N., t. Edward I., claimed free
warren at Neuton by immemorial
right (Rot. Ilundr. i. 256), and t.
Edward III., John Willoughby,
Knt, enfeoffed John de Neuton and
others in lands, parcel of the manor
of Haconby in the Hundred of Ave-
land near Neuton (Inq. p. mort.). |
A century later we find the ancestors
of Sir Isaac Newton resident in the
same vicinity in the Hundred of
Aveland. The principal estates
probably passed away by heiresses.
Niblett. See NOBLETT.
Nicholas. Richard Nicholas,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Nicholas
Nicolaus, Engl. 1198 (RCR); John,
Philip, Stephen Nichole, Engl. c.
1272 (RH). The name in England
included families of different origins.
Nicholes, for NICHOLAS.
Nicholl. See NICOLAS.
Nicholls, for NICHOLL.
Nichols, for NICHOLLS.
Nickells, for NICHOLLS.
Nickless, for NICHOLAS.
Nicol. See NICHOLAS.
Nicolas. See NICHOLAS.
Nield, for Niel or NEAL.
Nightingale. P. Rossinoil (Ros-
signol) Normandy 1195 (MRS);
Andreas Nightyngale, M.P. Crick-
lade 1307; Thomas Nightegale,
Gloucester 1286; Ralph Niktegale, |
Norfolk 1273 &c. Hence the baro-
nets of the name. William Nuit-
ummel, Normandy 1198 (MRS).
Nish, for NAISH.
Nives, for NEAVES.
Noad. Roger Node, Normandy
1180 (MRS); Geoffry, John, Note,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Noah. William de Noa, Nor-
mandy 1180–95 (MRS). The arms
of Now are preserved by Robson.
Noall, for NOEL.
Noble. Walter and Gillebert
le Noble, Normandy 1180 - 95
(MRS); Robert and Roger No-
bilis, Eng. 1194–1200 (RCR).
Nobles. See NOBLE.
Noblett. Alexander Noblet,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Regi-
nald, William Noblet, Engl. 1198
(RCR).
Nodes, for NOAD.
Noel. Roger and Einard Noel
1180; Stephen N. 1195; Geoffry,
Hugh, Ralph, Robert, Stephen N.
1198 Normandy (MRS); Hugh,
Thomas, William, England 1198
(RCR). Thomas was of Sussex
and Salop; William of Kent; Hugh
of Hertford.
Robert Fitz - Noel and Robert
Noel and others of the family, t.
Henry I., founded Ranton Priory,
Stafford (Mon. i. 53). Hence the
Noels of England, Earls of Gains-
borough.
Nohill, for NOEL.
Noldaritt, for NALDRETT.
Noon, or De Noion. Paganus
de Noion, Normandy 1198 (MRS).
In 1064 Hugo, Castellan of Noyon,
witnessed a charter of Hugh, Bishop
of N. (Gall. Christ. x. 367, Instr.).
Richard de Nugun occurs 1203 in
Norfolk (Rot. Canc.). In 1322,
1324, Sir John Noiun was M.P. for
Norfolk. The name long remained
there as Noon, and has been cor-
rupted to Nunn.
Noone, for NOON.
Norie. William Norri, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); John Nore,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Norman. Robert, Ralph, Gillo
345

NOR
NOR
Normannus, Normandy 1180-95;
Osmund, Richard Normandus (Ib.),
1198 (MRS); Geoffry, Henry, &c.
Norman, Eng. c. 1272 (RH).
Normand. See NORMAN.
Normansell, for NORMANVILLE.
Normanville, a branch of BAS-
SETT of Normandy, descended from
Hugh Fitz-Osmund, who held in
capite Hants 1086. From him de-
scended the barons of Normanville,
a younger branch of whom (the
Bassets) held the barony till c. 1500
(La Roque, Mais. Harc.). Gerold
de N. had possessions in Sussex t.
Henry I. (Mon. i. 318). Gerold de
N. witnessed a charter of Humet t.
Henry II., and Norman de N. was a
baron in Sussex 1165 (Lib. Niger).
Sir Ralph de N. lost his Norman
barony t. John, and had grants in
Lincoln, and from him descended
the great family of N. in York and
Lincoln.
Norreys, for NORRIS.
Norris. Andomar and William
Norensis, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Petrus Norreis N. 1198.
Thomas Norensis, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR); Osbert, Roger (Ib.), also
William, Richard, Henry, Ralph,
Roger N. (Ibid.). See NORTH.
Norrish. See NORRIS.
Norriss, for NORRIS.
North, Norreys, or Norensis. The
Lords North, Earls of Guilford, de-
scend from the family of Norreys of
Notts (ancestors of the N.s of Speke,
Lancashire). Henry le N. was seized
of estates in Notts, which on his
death King John granted to Alan le
N., his brother. They were pro-
bably sons of Robert Norensis, who
held three fees in Hants 1165, whose
ancestor, Richard de North, occurs
1103 (Mon. ii. 973). See NORRIS.
Northcoate. See NORTHCOTE.
Northcote, or De Colville. See
COLVILLE. Northcote (with Affeton,
Devon, was 1086 the property of the
Bishop of Coutances in demesne. (It
appears to have been granted to
Tavistock Abbey, which enfeoffed
them to Richard de Colville, who
held 1165 one fee from the abbey
(Liber Niger). He was a benefactor
in Lincoln to the Hospitallers (Mon.
ii. 536). He seems to have had a
brother, Edil de Northcote, 1165
(Lib. Niger), and two sons or ne-
phews, William de Northcote, and
Robert de Affeton (in Northcote),
who occur in the Northcote Charters
(Harl. MS. 1080). In 13th cent.
Geoffry de Northcote held a fief in
N. from Tavistock Abbey (Testa).
In 1295 a charter was granted by
Andrew de N. to Robert de N.
(Harl. MS. 1080). Hence the ba-
ronets Northcote, who bear the
cross crosslet or cross moline of the
Colvilles, with distinctions.
Northcott. See NORTHCOTE.
Northeast. Joanna Nordest, Nor-
mandy 1180–95 (MRS).
Northway. See NORWAY.
Norton, or Conyers. The elder
branch of the family of Conyers,
from Coignieres, Normandy, named
from the barony of Norton, York,
the chief English seat of the family.
Robert de C. came to England 1066,
and held from the see of Durham,
1086, Norton, Yorkshire (Domesd.
304 b). Roger, his son, had grants
in Yorkshire from the see of Dur-
ham before 1126 (Surtees, iii. 244).
He had also lands in Durham. Sir
Robert Conyers of Norton was sum-
moned by writ as a baron 1312. The
representative of the younger line in
Durham was created Lord Conyers
346

NOR
ODE
1509. From the Yorkshire line de-
scended Sir Fletcher N., Speaker of
the House of Commons, Lord
Grantley.
Norvall, for NORVILL.
Norvell, for NORVILL.
Norvill, for NORMANVILLE.
Norway, for Norey. See NORIE.
Nott, for Note, or NOAD.
Novell. Gaufrid, Osbert, Richard
Novel, Normandy 1198 (MRS);
John le Novel, Engl.
c. 1272
(RH).
Nowell. See NOEL.
Nowill, for NOWELL.
Nowme, for Noon.
Doyce. See NOYES.
Noyer. Richard, Gerald, Ger-
vase de Noiers, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). This family of De Noers
was of importance in England. Gil-
bert de Noyers witnessed a charter of
Duke Richard to Fontanelles 1024
Oakes. See OAKE.
Oastler.
See OSLER.
Obbard, for HOBART.
Obeney, for Aubeny. See Dau-
BENY.
O
Oake, the English form of De
Quercu. Geoffry, Oliver De Quercu,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Nicho-
las and William de Q., Engl. 1189
(Rot. Pip.). Walter and Philip de
Oke, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Hence
the baronets Oakes.
obré, for AUBREY.
Odell, or Woodhall, a baronial
family. See Dugdale, and Banks,
Dorm. and Ext. Peerage. The family
was Flemish, and derived from the
(Neustria Pia, 166). See Banks,
Baronia Angl. Concentrata.
Noyes. Richard Nois 1180-95.
Osbert and William de Nois, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS).
Nudd, for NoAD.
Nugent, a branch of the Counts of
Perche, as correctly detailed in
Burke's Peerage. Hence the Earls
of Westmeath, Baronets Nugent,
Earls Nugent, &c.
Nunes, for Noon.
Nunn, for NOON.
Nunns, for Nunn.
Nurse, or Nutrix. The lands of
the Nutrices, at Cremie, in Nor-
mandy, are mentioned 1180 – 95
(MRS). Gilbert Nutricius held
from Geoffry de Clinton in War-
wick, t. Henry I. (Mon. ii. 115).
Nurton, for Norton.
Nutt, for NOTT.
Nye, for Noye. See NOYES.
Castellans of Cambray, of whom
Walter is mentioned by Baldric of
Noyon, in his Chronicle, as Lord of
the Castle of Lens, c. 950. Walter
II., his son, was constituted heredi-
tary Castellan of Cambray soon after,
who had issue: 1. Walter. 2. Si-
cher, Bishop of Cambray. 3. Ada
de Cambray, who m. the Baron of
Oissy, and had issue Walter III., Cas-
tellan of Cambray 1049. Hugh I.,
son of Walter, had issue Hugh II.,
Viscount of Meaux, living 1096, and
Fastre D'Oissy, Advocate of Tournay
1098, ancestor of the great house of
Avesne (Des Bois, Dict. de la No-
blesse). Walter Flandrensis or De
347

ODD
ORF
Cambray, a younger brother, came
to England 1066, and 1086 held a
great barony in Bedford, Bucks, &c.,
of which Woodhall or Wahul was
the chief seat, and from him de-
scended the barons Wahull, by writ,
1295 (see Dugdale, Banks). This
This
family bore three crescents for their
arms, the house of Cambray bearing
one crescent. From a branch, seated
in York, derives the family of
WENTWORTH.
Oddie. See ODY.
Oddy. See ODY.
Odlin. Ralph Fitz-Odeline, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Richard
Fitz-Odeline, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Odling. See ODLIN.
Ody. Simon Audé, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Henry, John Ode,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Offer. See OFFOR.
Offor, for OFFORD.
Offord, or Ufford, a baronial fa-
mily, Lords Ufford, Earls of Suffolk,
a branch, according to Camden, of
the Peytons, who were of the Nor-
man house of Malet. See MALLETT.
Ogg, for AGG.
Ogg, for HOGG.
Oglander. Roger, Alan de Or-
glandes, and the barony of O., Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). This well-
known Norman family is represented
in England by the Baronets Oglander.
Oiley, for DoYLEY.
Oke, for OAKE.
Olding, for Olden, or HOLDEN.
oldrey, for Aldrey, or AUDREY.
Oliphant, for Olifant, or OLIVER.
Oliver held in Devon 1086, Jordan
Oliver in Wilts 1165 (Lib. Niger).
Hugo and William Olifard occur
1130, 1165 in Hants and Northants
(Rot. Pip.; Lib. Niger). William
O. witnessed a charter of Sautre
Abbey 1147 (Mon. i. 851). David
O., t. Stephen, settled in Scotland,
and was ancestor of the Lords Oli-
phant.
Olivant. See OLIPHANT.
Oliver. Harvey, Nicholas Olier,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Ra-
nulph, Robert, William O. 198
(Ib.). William O., Engl. c. 198
(RCR). Twenty-three persons of the
name, c. 1272 (RH). See OLIPHANT.
Olley. William Olie, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS), and the fief of
Olly. See HOLLEY.
Ollivant, for OLIVANT.
Ollivier, for OLIVER.
Olver, for OLIVER.
Ombler, for AMBLER.
Omer, or St. Omer, armorially
identified with Homer and St. Omer.
See HOMER.
Onslow, or Arundel. De ARUN-
DEL, descended from Wido, son of
Roger de Arundel, who held Pour-
ton, Dorset, from him 1086
(Domesd.). He was probably
brought by the Montgomerys to
Salop, where the Arundels held
Habberley and Ondeslawe from the
Barons Corbet (Eyton, iv. 351).
The names of Arundel and Ondes-
lawe were borne indifferently by this
family, as appears throughout from
the pages of Eyton; and they also
bore the six hirondelles of the Arun-
dels, with a fesse for difference.
Hence the Earls and Baronets
Onslow.
}
}
Orange. William, Walter, Ralph,
John Orenge, Normandy 1180–95
(MRS); William de Orenge, of
Bucks 1086 (Domesd.). William de
O. held in Bedford 1165 (Lib.
Niger).
Ore. See HOARE.
Orfeur, for Aurifaber, or Orfrere.
348

ORG
OVE
Grimbald Aurifaber 1086 held lands
In Wilts, and Otto or Odo in Essex
by barony (Domesd.). The latter
was Goldsmith to the Conqueror,
and constructed his tomb of gold,
silver, and precious stones (Ord.
Vit.). William A., his son, occurs
1130 (Rot. Pip.), and 1165 William
Fitz Odo A. held a fief from the
honour of Gloucester (Lib. Nig.).
The name occurs 13th and 14th cent.
in Southampton and Surrey (Testa),
also in Hunts, Stafford, Oxford,
Sussex, Kent, and changed to
Orfevre, and Goldsmith.
orgar. Ralph, Richard, and
Gilbert Orgeriz, Normandy 1180
(MRS); Bernard, Robert, William
Orgar, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Osberne
de Orgers was slain in N. Wales, c.
1080 (Ord. Vitalis, 669, 670).
Orger. See ORGAR.
Orgill. Mariscus de Orguil, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS). The fief of
Orguil or Orgoil (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. v. 188, 189). The name
was also translated into Pride in
England.
Orgles. See ARGLES.
Oriel. William Orielt, Nor-
mandy 1180-95. Robert, William
Orient 1198 (MRS). The arms of
Orell are preserved by Robson.
Ormsby, of Lincoln, a branch of
the house of De Bayeux, of Nor-
mandy. Roger de Bayhus, or Bayeux
de Ormsby made grants at Ormsby
to Osney Abbey, Oxford (Mon. ii.
151), as did Reginald Bayhus (Ib.).
Orpin, for HARBIN.
Orson. William Orsin, Normandy
1198 (MRS).
Orth, for Ort. See HORT.
ory, for De Oyry, from Oiray,
near Chartres, a family formerly of
importance in Lincoln.
Osborn, for OSBORNE.
Osborne. This family descends
from a Kentish branch of the family
of Fitz-Osberne, seated in that county
early in the reign of Henry VI.,
when Thomas Osberne appeared to
a writ of Quo warranto for the
Abbey of Dartford. The family had
come from Essex and Suffolk, where
the name is traced to Thomas Fitz-
Osborne 1227-40, who granted lands
to Holy Trinity, Caen (MSAN. viii.
224, 229, 230, 231). His grand-
father, Richard Fitz-Osberne, or
Fitz-Osbert, held a fief from Earl
Bigot 1165, and was ancestor of the
Lords Fitz-Osbert, summoned by
writ 1312. Richard's father, Stephen
Fitz-Osbert, living 1152 (Mon. Angl.
i. 640), was son of William Fitz-O.,
son of Osberne Fitz-Letard, who
came to England 1066, and who
held lands from Odo of Bayeux,
1086. Letard is mentioned in Nor-
mandy before the Conquest. Hence
the Dukes of Leeds.
Osbourne, for OSBORNE.
Osler. Geoffry and William le
Oiselor, or Loiseleor, Normandy
1198 (MRS); Henry and Roger le
Oyselur, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Osman, for OSMOND.
Osmont, for OSMOND.
Osmint, for OSMENT.
Osmon, for OSMOND.
Osmond. William Osmond, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Hugh,
Robert, Simon, &c., Osmond, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Ostler. See OSLER.
ott, for Hott, or HUTT,
Ough, for Owe, or Eu.
Ovens, probably for AVENS.
Overall, for AVERELL.
Overell, for AVERELL.
Overs. Robert Ovriz, Normandy
349

OVE
PAK
1180-95 (MRS); Richard de Overe, | England. The Claphams of Sussex
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Overy, for Auvery, or ALFREY.
Owen, Baronet. See LORD.
were a branch of St. Ouen. The
name is also borne by Cambro-
Celtic families.
Owen, in some cases from De St.
Ouen, or Audoen, from St. Ouen,
near Caen, Normandy. Bernard de
St. Audoen held in Kent 1086
(Domesd.). Gilbert St. A. 1103
witnessed a charter of Philip de
Braiose (Mon. ii. 973). The name
thenceforth occurs in all parts of
Pace, for PASS.
Pacey, from the fief and Castle
of Pacey, Normandy. Paganus de
Paceio 1198 (MRS); Roger de
Pasci, Engl. 1198 (RCR); Hugh
Pacy c. 1272 (RH).
Packard, for PICARD (Lower).
Packer, for PACKARD.
Pacy, for PACEY.
Padgett. See PAGET.
Paget. William Pachet, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS). Robert Paget
occurs in Norfolk t. Henry I. (Mon.
i. 633) soon after 1113. Robert
Pachot occurs 1195 (RCR). About
1272 Gilbert Pachet in Suffolk (Rot.
Hundr.), and 1302 John Pachet of
Westminster (Palgrave, Anc. Calen-
dars, i. 283). From him descended
the first Lord Paget (whose name
is spelt Pachet in the State Papers
t. Henry VIII.), and the Earls of
Uxbridge, represented in the female
line by the Marquises of Anglesey.
Pagitt, for PAGET.
Paiba, probably for Paboeuf.
Hugo de Pede Bovis, Normandy
P
Oxenford. Stephen de Ocsene-
fort, Normandy 1198 (MRS); Vita-
lis de Oxineford, Eng. 1189 (Rot.
Pip.).
Oxford. See OXENFORD.
Oyler. William Huelier, and
Roger, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
1180-95 (MRS); Fulco Pie de
Bœuf 1198 (Ib.).
Paice, for PACE.
Pailes, for Pale or PEILE.
Pain. Robert Payen or Paganus,
Normandy 1180, 1198 (MRS); Gil-
bert, John, &c. Pain, Engl. c. 1272
(RH). Hence the baronets Payne.
Paine. See PAIN.
-
Painell, or Paganel. Fulco, Ro-
bert, Gervase, Peter Paynel, Paenel,
Paienell, Paignel or Paganellus,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). A great
baronial family in Normandy and
England. See Dugdale, Banks.
Pairpoint, for PIERPOINT.
Paisey, for PACEY.
Paish, for PASS.
Pakenham, or De Pirou, from
the Castle of Pirou, Coutances, Nor-
mandy. The Baron of Pirou came
to England 1066, and is mentioned
at Hastings by Wace (ii. 236).
William de P., his son, was Dapi-
fer to Henry I., and was lost with
Prince William 1120. His son
William held the office of Dapifer
350

PAK
PAL
(Mon. ii. 7). He or his son W. held
barony of eleven fees in Nor-
mandy 1165. William Pirou also
held five fees from Earl Bigot in
Norfolk, and one from Montfichet,
and William Fitz-Humphry (of the
same family) held a fee of the honour
of Eye (Lib. Nig.). In 1198 William,
son of William (Pirou), complained
that the Earl Bigot had seized his
lands as feudal superior (RCR); and
the Earl was obliged to restore his
fief, which was Pakeham or Paken-
ham. This name now was adopted
as the family surname, and William
de P. and Simon de P. occur 1199
(RCR). The arms of this family,
quarterly or and gules, are those of
Pirou with a change of gules for
azure, and the addition of an eagle
as a sign of cadency. Hence the
Pakenhams of Suffolk, and the Earls
of Longford.
Pakington, Baronet, derived pa-
ternally from Russel, a branch of
the RUSSELLS, Dukes of Bedford.
Palee, for PALEY.
Pales. See PEILE.
Paley, for Peley, the French pro-
nunciation of Pelet. See PELLETT.
Palfrey. Richard, Roger Palfrei
or Palefridus, Normandy 1180–95.
It occurs in the early records of
England.
Palin. William Palain, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Richard Pal-
ling, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Pallet, for PALLETT.
Pallett, for Pollett, Polet, or
PAULETT.
Palmar, or Palmarius. See PAL-
MER.
Palmer. Hugh le Paumier, Nor-
mandy 1180-95. Ennore, Peter,
Robert le Paumer 1198, Ranulph,
Robert, Warin, William, John Pal-
mer or Palmarius 1180-95, also
Richard and William Paumier.
Arthur, Fulco, Peter, William Pal-
mer, Paumer 1198 (MRS). Re-
ginald, Robert, Roger, William,
Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). Hugh and
William 1203 (Rot. Canc.). Geoffry,
Richard, Robert, William, Engl.
1194-1200 (RCR). Palmarius or
Le Paumer in the 11th and 12th
centuries meant a Crusader in Pales-
tine, and included families of dif-
ferent origin. In England four
families of the name are traceable
to a Norman origin, viz. 1. The
Palmers of Lincoln, of whom Roger
P. held from William de Roumar,
Earl of Lincoln (Mon. i. 823), and
William P. was living 1203 (Rot.
Canc.). He also occurs in Nor-
mandy 1203 (MRS). 2. The P.s
of York, of whom Robert le Pau-
mier gave lands to Fountains (Bur-
ton, Mon. Ebor. 166), and is men-
tioned in Normandy 1189 (MRS).
From the Yorkshire line are stated
to be descended the P.s of War-
wick, ancestors of Lord Selborne.
3. The P.s of Northampton, of
whom Hugh paid scutage 1203, and
appears in Normandy at the same
time (MRS); from whom the P.s
of Carlton, baronets. 4. The Pal-
mers of Hants and Sussex.
This family is a branch of the
BASSETTS, deriving from Anchetil
Fitz-Osmund or Basset, Lord of
Cosham, Hants 1086, who went to
Palestine 1096, and appears 1110 as
Anchetil Palmarius at Winchester
(Wint. Domesday). His son Geoffry
Fitz-Anchetil or Basset, living 1103,
was father of Herbert Fitz-Geoffry
or Palmarius 1148 (Ib.), father of
Herbert Fitz-Herbert of Hants
1165 (Lib. Niger), who had, 1.
351

PAL
PAR
Palmes, from Palmes in Lan-
guedoc. Manfred de Palmes in Eng-|
land t. Stephen.
Peter de Cosham, mentioned in
Normandy as 'de Pont-Doylly;' 2.
William le Paumer or de Cosham
(Testa) t. John.
The latter had
issue, Sir William Basset of Sussex,
Knight (where the family had long
held estates called Basset's Fee in
Billinghurst from the Abbey of Fes-
camp, Normandy), whose daughter
Lucy was admitted a nun at Ease-
borne by letter of Archbishop Peck-
ham (Mon. Angl.). His sons Ralph
and Adam Basset occur in Sussex c.
1281 (Dallaway, West Sussex).
They were subsequently resident at
Steyning, bearing the name of Pal-preserved by Robson.
mer, 1305, 1308 (PPW.; Dallaway).
From Ralph descended the P.s of
Angmering, who bore the Bassett
arms, barry of 6 or and gules, or
two bars and a bend, from whom the
baronets Palmer and Earl of Castle-
maine.
Pammer, for PALMER.
Pamphilon,
for PAPILLON
(Lower).
Pamplin, for PAMPHILON.
Pane, for PAIN.
Panks, for BANKS.
Pannell, for PAINEL.
Pannett. William Painet had a
grant in Normandy from K. John
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 122), and
held from Philip Augustus. William
Pant of Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Panniers. Ascius, Adam Panier,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Editha
Panier, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Pantin. See PANTON.
Panting. See PANTIN.
Panton. N. Panetarius of Nor-
mandy t. Philip Augustus (Mem.
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 166). Sire
Simon de Panton, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Papillon, from Pavillon, Mantes,
Normandy. Torald de Papilion
present in a great Council, London
1082 (Mon. Angl. i. 44). The name
occurs thenceforth frequently.
Papillon. Joscelin, William
Papeilon, Normandy 1180 (MRS);
Walter and William de Papeillon
1198 (Ib.).
Papprill. See PEPPERILL.
Paramore. Richard and William
Paramor, Normandy 1198 (MRS).
The arms of the English branch are
Parches, for PURCHASE.
Pardew, from PARDY.
Pardy. Radulphus de Pardé,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Wil-
liam de P. 1198 (Ib.).
Farfett. Roger Perfectus
Parfait, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Eudo, Ralph Parfey, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Parfit. See PARFETT.
Parfitt. See PARFETT.
Parfrey, for PALFREY.
Paris. William, Roger, Walter,
Odelina Paris, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Alan, Eguerran, Garin,
Gislebert de Parisiis (Ib.) 1198.
Hugo, Peter de Paris, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR).
Parish, for PARIS.
Pariss. See PARIS.
or
Park. Richard, William, Syl-
vester, John, Robert, Philip de
Parco, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Richard, William, Thomas de P.,
Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). Parc was
near Valognes. Hence descended
Baron Park.
Parke.
Parker.
See PARK.
See LYON for the early
history. William le Parker or De
352
PAR
PAR
قي

Lions gave the park at Croxton for
the foundation of an abbey (Mon.),
and Hugh, his brother, accompanied
King Richard I. to Palestine. The
family appears after this in Essex,
Norfolk, Bucks, and Stafford, whence
a branch removed to Notts, t. Rich-
ard II., and were Lords of Norton
Lees, Derby, where, and in Stafford,
they resided till Thomas Parker
became Lord Chancellor, and Earl
of Macclesfield.
Parker. Matthew, Archbishop of
Canterbury, was lineally descended
from a Norfolk family, one of whom,
Nicholas P., in 1450, became princi-
pal registrar of the Archbishop
of Canterbury (Strype's Parker;
Blomefield, Norfolk, iii. 306). In
1396 Roger P. had been bailiff of
Norwich. About 1218 Hugo le
Parker held the hundred of South
Erpingham from Hubert de Burgh,
Earl of Kent, and it was also held
1274 by Hugo le Parker, his son
(Blomefield). The family had come
from Leicester; for c. 1200 Hubert
de Burgh, E. of Kent, had a grant
of Croxton in Leicester, where the
family of le Parker or de Lions
had been long seated. Hugo le
Parker was hereditary Parker or
Forester of the royal park at Crox-
ton, and accompanied Hubert de
Burgh to Normandy, and was his
tenant (Mon. Angl. ii. 604). Through
Hubert de B. this branch became
seated in Norfolk. See PARKER, or
De Lions.
Parker, descended from Norman
le Parcar or Forester, who held from
Queen Matilda in 1083 (Exon.
Domesd.). He appears to be the
same as Norman Venator of Salop
1086 (Eyton, ix. 361, 362; Mon. i.
375), brother probably of Hugh
Fitz-Norman De la Mare. See DE
LA MARE. From him descended
Hugh Parcarius of Devon, `13th
cent. (Testa); Roger le Parker 1313
(PPW), and the Parkers Earls of
Morley.
Pashley, for Passelu. See PARS-
LOW.
Parkes, or De Perques, from les
Perques near Valognes, a castle
belonging to a branch of the Ber-
trams of Briquebec. See Gerville,
Anciens Chateaux, and MITFORD.
Parkin. See PARKINS.
Parkins, or Perkins, perhaps a
corruption of Perkes, Perkys, or
Perques. See PARKES.
Parks, for PARKES.
Parkyn. See PARKINS.
Perles, or PARLES.
Parlour. Warin le Parlier, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS).
Parmenter. John, Ranulph, Par-
mentarius, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS); Geoffry P. 1198 (Ib.);
William, Godwin, John P. Engl. c.
1198 (RCR).
Parminter. See PARMENTER.
Parmiter. See PARMENTER.
Parnell. Richard, Robert, Wil-
liam, Parnelor Pernel, Engl. c. 1272
(RH) of Cambridge. Pernelle was
near Valognes, Normandy. Hence
the Lords Congleton.
Parnwell, for BARNWELL.
Parratt, for PERROTT.
Parren. William Parent, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Parrett, for PERROTT.
Parris, for PARIS.
Parrish, for PARRIS.
Parriss, for PARIS.
Parritt, for PARRETT.
Parron, for PERRIN.
Parrott, for PERROTT.
Parsell, for Porcell or PURCELL.
A A
353
PAR
PAT

Parsey, for PERCY.
Parsley, for PARSLOW, Or Pas-
selewe.
Parslow, or Paslow, for Passe-
lewe. From Pasloup, Etampes, Isle
of France. Ralph Passelewe was of
Norfolk 1165; and William P. of
Bucks (Lib. Niger).
Parson. See PARSONS.
Parsons. In t. Eliz. Christopher
and John P., alias Frowde, occur in
Wilts, also Richard Parsons (Pro-
ceedings in Chanc.). In 1318 John
Parsons had been bailsman for an
M.P. for Wilton, Wilts (PPW); |
Matilda Persona paid talliage, Nor-
folk, t. Richard I. (Rot. Canc.), and
the name seems to have come from
Normandy, for t. Philip Augustus Odo
Persona held lands in Normandy
(MSAN, v. 181), and the family of
De La Personne long continued there.
Hence the Parsons, Earls of Rosse.
Parsonage. Hugo Pasnage, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS).
Part. N. Pert 1180, William P.
1198 Normandy (MRS).
Partrick, for PATRICK, armorially
identified.
Partridge, for PATRICK.
Partrige, for PARTRIDGE.
Pascall, probably foreign.
Pash, for Piss.
LOW.
Paskell.
See PASCALL.
Pasley, for Passelewe (Lower).
See PARSLOW.
Pass. Odo Paste, Normandy,
1198 (MRS); Avicia Paste, Robert
Passe, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Passenger. Hugh de (le) Passeor,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Richard,
Henry le Passur, Engl. c. 1272
(RH). Petrus Passator 1189 (Rot.
Pip.).
Passey, for PACEY.
Passmore, ΟΙ PASSMERE.
N
Passemere, Normandy 1180 (MRS)
Ralph Passemer, Engl. c. 119
(RCR).
Patch, for PASS; also from Pecke
(Lower). See PEACH.
Pate. Richard and Tustin Peet,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Richard
Pet, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Pater, for PETER.
Paternoster. Roger Paternostre,
Normandy, 1180–95, 1198 (MRS);
Robert Paternoster, Engl. 1202 (Rot.
Canc.)
Patrick. This great Norman
house, Patry, or Patrick de la Lande,
was from La L. near Caen. William
Patrick de la Lande is mentioned by
Wace as the entertainer of Harold
during his visit to Normandy, and
as challenging him to combat at
Hastings for breach of his oath
(Wiffen, Mem. Russell, i. 73). In
Pashley, for Passelewe. See PARS- England he held from King William
to
a barony of fifteen fees in Norfolk
and Suffolk. William, his son,
witnessed a charter of William I.
Savigny Abbey, and had Ralph,
whose son William joined Ralph
de Fulgeres and the sons of Henry II.
in their revolts. Eguerrand, his son,
lost his barony, which was given to
William de Say.
Branches were seated in the north
of England. Paganus de la Lande
held three fees in 1165 from the see
Pates, for PATE.
Patey, for PETTY.
Patie, for PATEY.
1
Patient, for Pashent, or Passavant.
Matilda and Adam Passavant, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Paton. Geoffry Patin, Normandy
1198 (MRS); Alice Patun, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
354

PAT
PAU
df York.
Robert Patric of this line
acquired half the barony of Malpas,
Cheshire, by marriage 12th cent.
Richard Patric was of Lincoln t.
Henry III. Richard Launde in
1433, Thomas Patrick t. Henry VIII.
Simon t. Elizabeth are mentioned.
The latter, who possessed a con-
siderable estate near Caistor, Lincoln,
was grandfather of the learned Simon
Patrick, bishop of Ely. The Patrics
bore vairé arg. and sa., a chief sa.
The bishop's line added three pales.
Patridge, armorially identified
with Partrick and PATRICK.
Patry, for PATRICK.
Patten. See PATON.
Pattie, for PETTY.
Pattle, for Battle or BATTAIL.
See BABINGTON.
Fatton, for PATON.
Pattrick, for PATRICK.
Pattyn. See PATON.
237). He occurs t. Will. I. (Gall.
Christ. xi. 61, 330 Instr.) In 1082
Fulco de Alno, perhaps his son,
occurs (Ib. 70); and 1124 Fulco de
Alnou is mentioned in a charter of
Henry I. to Dive, Normandy (Ib.
159). These barons, and Fulco De
Alnou 1165, were amongst the mag-
nates of Normandy; their barony
consisting of thirty-eight fees. (Du-
chesne, Feoda.)
In the reign of Henry I. Fulco de
A. had a grant from the Crown of
Grandon in Somerset, a member of
North Petherton, and Poolet another
member. The latter was held as
half a knight's fee (Testa, 162).
Another part of Poolet belonged to a
different owner, and descended to the
family of De Gaunt. In 1165 Alex-
ander De Alno, a younger son of
Fulco, held a knight's fee in Somer-
set (Lib. Niger). As Alexander
'de Puilleta' (Poolet) he paid monies
in Normandy (MSAN, viii. 365).
He had two sons: 1. Walter de
Poeleth, who 1203 paid a fine in
Somerset (Rot. Canc.). 2. Robert
de Polet, mentioned in Bucks 1198
(RCR), and again in 1200 (Ib.).
William Pauleth, 1229 (son of
Walter) held the Lordship of Leigh,
Devon (Testa). IIis descendant,
William de Paulet, was returned as
Lord of Paulet, Stretchill, and
Walpole, Somerset, in 1316 (PPW).
The family remained in possession
of Paulet till the time of Elizabeth.
From it descended the Marquises of
Winchester and Earls Poulett, and
the Dukes of Bolton.
Pauley. Gerold Pauli, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Geoffry
and William Pauly, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Paulin. John and Ivo Polain,
Paul, or St. Paul, branches of the
Counts of St. Paul, descended pater-
nally from the Counts of Ponthieu,
who acquired St. P. c. 991 (Moreri).
These Counts had considerable es-
tates in England, and numerous
branches were seated there. The
estates of the E. of St. P. in Essex
are mentioned 1198 (RCR). Robert
de St. Paul of Lincoln 1158, Roger
de St. P. Stafford 1157 (Rot. Pip.).
Hence the baronets Paul, and St. Paul.
Paulet, or PoWLET. This family
has been derived from Hercules de
Tournon; but he appears to be a
mythic personage. It is really
descended from the Norman house of
D'Aunou. Baldric Teutonicus, living
c. 990, was ancestor of the Courcys,
Nevilles, and D'Aunous. Fulco,
Sire D'Aunou, his son, was father of
Fulco, Sire D'Aunou, mentioned by |
Wace as present at Hastings (ii.
L
A A 2
355

PAU
PEA
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Roger
Paulyn, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Pauline. See PAULIN.
Paull, for PAUL.
Paulyn. See PAULIN.
Pauncefote. See PAUNCEFORT.
Pauncefort. In 1083 Bernard
Pancevolt, a foreigner, held lands in
capite Somerset (Exon. Domesd.),
also in Hants (Domesd.). Humphrey
Pancevolt witnessed the foundation
of Shireburn Abbey, Hants (Mon. i.
578). In 1165 Humphrey P. held
fiefs in Gloucester from Newmarch
(Lib. Niger). The name long con-
tinued in Gloucester and elsewhere.
Hence the baronets Pauncefort-
Duncombe.
Pausey, armorially identified with
Passey or Passy. See PACEY.
Pavely, or De Pavilly, a baronial
family. Rainald and William de
Pavilli and the fief of P., Norm.
1180-95 (MRS). (See Banks, Baronia
Angl. concentrata.)
Pavely, or Pavilly, from Pavilly
near Rouen, Normandy. A monas-
tery was founded here by Amalbert
Lord of Pavilly 664, which was
restored by Thomas de Pavilly c.
1090 (Neustria Pia, 328). Reginald
de P. died in the first Crusade
at Acre (Des Bois). Ralph de
P. witnessed a charter of William
Earl of Surrey t. Henry I. (Mon. i.
625). The family afterwards appears
seated in Northants, Notts, and
Derby; also in Wilts. Of the latter
line was Reginald de P., who was
summoned 1260 as a baron to attend
the King in Council. Walter de P.,
also 1295 had a writ to attend Parlia-
ment at Newcastle-upon-Tyne. Sir
Walter de P. was famous in the
wars of Edward III., and a knight
of the Garter.
Paver, for Pevre or Pauper
Roger Pauper, Norm. 1180 (MRS)
Robert and William P. 1198 (Ib.)
Hubert Pauper, Engl. c.
1198
(RCR); Gilbert P. 1202 (Rot. Canc.))
Pavey. See PAVY.
Pavia. See PAVY.
Pavier. See PAVER.
Pavy. Roger Pavé or de Pavia,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); N.
Pawei, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Pavyer. See PAVER.
Pawle. See PAUL.
Pawley. See PAULY.
Pawsey. See PAUSEY.
Pawson. Girard Paisant, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Pay. John and Fulco Pie de
Buef 1180-95, Normandy (MRS);
John, Roger, Simon Pie, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Paybody. See PEABODY.
Payn, for PAIN.
Payne, for PAINE.
Payne-Galway, Baronet.
PAYNE.
See
Pays, for PACE.
Payton, for PEYTON.
Pea, for Pie. See PAY.
Peabody, or Papady. Pabode
held a fief from the see of Durham,
t. William I. He was probably of
Flemish origin. Henry Pappede
held this fief 1165 (Lib. Nig.), and
from him descended the family of
Pappady, Pabody, or Peabody, from
which the celebrated philanthropist
of the name.
Peace, for PACE.
Peacey, for PEACHEY or PACEY.
Peachey, or Peché. See PEACH.
Peachy, or Peché.
See PEACH.
Peach, or Peché, a branch of
De Clare and Fitz-Walter.
Peacock. Robert Pavo, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Adam and
356

PEA
PEE
Geoffry Pocok, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Hence the Baronets Peacock and
Pocock.
Pead, for Pied or Pie. See PAY.
Peak, armorially identified with
RECK.
See PEAK.
Peake.
Peal. See PEEL.
Peall, for PEEL.
Peaple. See PEOPLE.
Pear, for St. Pierre or St. Peter.
See BUNBURY.
Pearce, for PEARS.
Pearcey, for PERCY.
Pearcy, for PERCY.
Peard. Ralph and William de
Parde, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Pearkes, for PARKS.
Pearks, for PARKS.
Pearl. John and Tustin Peril or
Perol, Normandy 1198 (MRS);
Egidius and Richard Perles, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Pearless, for Pearles. See
PEARL.
Pearpoint, for PIERPOINT.
Pears. Richard, Odo, Thomas
de Piris, Normandy 1180 - 95
(MRS); eight of the name 1198
(Ib.) ; Richard, William Peris,
John Pers, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Pearsall, said to be of Norman
origin.
Pearse. See PEARCE.
Pearson, for Person or PARSONS,
sometimes a patronymic, including
various families.
Peart. See PEARD.
Peartree, for Partry or Patry.
See PATRICK; also perhaps local in
some cases.
Pease, for Peace, or PACE.
Peasley, for PASLEY.
Peat. Richard and Tustin Peet,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Richard
Pet, John Pitte, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Peate. See PEAT.
Peavey, for PAVEY.
Peay, for Pied. See PAY.
Peberdy, for PEABODY.
Pebody, for PEABODY.
Pech, for PEACH.
Peck, for Peché (Lower). It is
armorially identified with the latter.
See PEACH.
Peckett, for BECKETT.
Peckitt, for BECKETT.
Peed, for Pied. See PAY.
Peek, for BEEK or Bec.
Peek, for PEAK.
Peeke, for PEAKE,
Peel. Radulphus Pele occurs in
Normandy 1180; Robertus Piel
1180 - 95; William Pele 1198
(MRS). Of these, Robert, son of
Robert le Pele (c. t. Henry II.),
gave lands in Monk Bretton, York,
to the abbey there (Burton, Mon.
Ebor. 93). Hugh le Pele occurs
1242 (Roberts, Excerpta, i. 377).
Richard and William Pelle were
bailsmen for the M.P.s for Preston,
Lancashire (PPW). From this
northern family descended the Peels
of Yorkshire and Lancashire, an-
cestors of the celebrated minister of
England, Sir Robert Peel.
Peele. See PEEL.
Peeling, for PALIN.
Peell, for PEEL.
Peen. William Peigne, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Richard Peine,
Engl. 1194 (RCR).
Peerless, for PEARLESS.
Peers. Roger de la Perre, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS). See PIERS.
Peers. See PEARS.
Pees, for PEASE.
Peet. See PEAT.
Peete. See PEAT.
Peever.
See PAVER.
Peevor, for PEEVER.
357

PEG
PEL
Pegg, or Pigg. See PORCAS.
Peggs, for PEGG.
Peil. See PEEL.
Peile. See PEEL.
Peill. See PEEL.
Peine. See PEEN.
Pierce. See PEARS.
Piercey, for PERCY.
Pelham, or De Bec, from Bec-
Crespin, Normandy (see JOCELYN).
This family descended from a brother
of Auslec or Oslac, Baron of Brique-
bec, Amfrid the Dane, c. 940 (see |
MITFORD). Gilbert surnamed Cres-
pin, Baron of Bec and Castellan
of Tillieres, had issue William de
Bec, who had, 1, Goisfrid de Bec,
a great baron in Herts 1086; 2,
Gilbert, Abbot of Westminster; 3,
Ralph.
Ralph de Bec held Pelham and
Eldeberie, Herts, from the see of
London 1086, other estates Herts
from his brother Goisfrid, and in
Cambridge estates from Picot de
Cambridge (Domesd.). The barony
of the latter (Picot) passed to the
Peverells, and from them to the De
Dovres and Peché.
Ralph had issue, 1, Robert de
Bec or Bech, who witnessed a
charter of William Peverel (Mon.
i. 247); 2, Alan de Bec, Dapifer to
the same baron, Robert was father
of Gilbert (Mon. i. 355), who held
lands from Hugh de Dovres in
Cambridge, which 1165 belonged
to his son Alan, then a minor (Lib.
Nig.). Everard de Bec, his brother,
held part of the estate from Hamon
Peché and Hugh de Dovres (Ibid.).
Ralph de Pelham or De Bec,
brother of Gilbert above mentioned,
was a tenant of the see of London
1165 (Ibid.), and appears to have
been the first of his family to bear
the name Pelham. He had, 1, He
lias de P.; 2, Walter de P.; 3, Peter
de Bec or De P. About 1172
Helias and Walter claimed lands an
Cambridge, but resigned them, as
appears by a deed of Everard de
Bec, then Viscount of Cambridge
(RCR). Peter de Bec or Pelham
1194 was party in a suit for lands,
Cambridge (Ibid.). He is men-
tioned in Cambridge 1218 as Peter
de Pelham (Hardy, Lit. Claus. 376).
The early arms of the Pelhams were
a fesse between two chevrons, those
of their feudal suzerains, the Pechés
of Cambridge. The principal resi-
dence of the family was in that
county. About 1273 Robert de
Pelham and Geoffry de P. occur in
Cambridge (Rot. Hundr.); but the
chief of the family was Walter de
Pelham, who held from Walter de
Bec le Chamberlain, a tenant of
Peché, descended from Alan de Bec,
Dapifer (Rot. Hundr.). The last-
mentioned Walter P. d. 1292.
Walter his son acquired lands in Sus-
sex, and from Sir John P., of Sussex,
one of the heroes of Poitiers 1356,
descended the Pelhams, Lords Pel-
ham, Dukes of Newcastle, and Earls
of Chichester.
Pell, armorially identified with
some families of PEEL.
Pellatt. See PELLETT.
Pelle. See PELL.
Pellett. Hugo, Ranol, Gisle-
bert, Odo Pelet, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS). The family was of Sussex,
13th cent. (Lower).
Pellew, or Peleve, from P. Nor-
mandy, held from the Church of
Bayeux (Liber Rubeus, apud Du-
carel). Gerbode Peleve, t. Wil-
liam I., held from Ilbert de Lacy
Yorks. Ranulph P. held in York
1
>
358

PEL
PER
165 (Lib. Nig.). About 1240
William Peleve held a fief in Devon
and Cornwall from Reginald de
Valletort (Testa). From him de-
scended the Peleves or Pellews of
Devon, of whom sprang the brave
admiral Sir Edward Pellew, first
Viscount Exmouth.
Relling, for PALIN.
Pells, for PELL.
Pelly, or Pelley.
pronunciation of Pelet.
The French
See PEL-
LETT.
Pelu. Walter Pelutus, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Penhey, for PENNY.
Pennell. William Pinel, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Ranulph,
Robert, William P. 1198 (Ib.); |
Henry, &c. Pinel, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Pennell, armorially identified
with PANNELL.
Penhall. See PENNELL.
Penhey, for PENNY.
Penney, See PENNY.
Penny. Serlo Penné, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); John le Penny
was of Bayeux, t. Henry V. (Mem.
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 258); John
Pinne, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR); Alex-
ander, Elyas Peny, c. 1272 (RH).
Peny. See PENNEY.
Penton. Ralph de Pentonne,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Helena
de Pentyn, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). See
PANTON.
Pepall. See PEOPLE.
People. Robert Populus of Nor-
mandy held lands at Anet and
Saucey from Philip Augustus, Nor-
mandy, c. 1200 (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. v. 180).
Pepperell. Sae PEPPERILL.
Pepperill, or Piperellus, a form
of PEVERELL of Normandy.
Pepin. Osbert, William, Nicho-
las, Osbert Pepin, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS); Richard, William P.
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Pepper, for Peppard or Pipard.
William, Gilbert, Robert, Walter,
Ranulph Pipart, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Gilbert Pipard, England
1189 (Rot. Pip.). See CARY.
Pepperall, for PEPPERILL.
Peppin. See PEPIN.
Perceval, or D'Ivry. Judicael,
Count of Rennes, grandson of Eris-
poe, King of Bretagne, was slain
890. From him descended the
Counts of Bretagne (See Anselme,
iii. 44; L'Art de Vérifier les Dates,
xiii.). Eudo, Count of B. 1040, had
eight sons, of whom Robert, Lord of
Ivry, Normandy, received from the
Conqueror Kari, Quantock, Harp-
tre, Somerset, and d. 1082, leaving
Ascelin Gonel de Percheval, sur-
named Lupus, whose exploits in
Normandy are recorded by Ord.
Vitalis. He had, 1. William; 2.
John, ancestor of the Barons of
Harptre. The former had, 1. Wil-
liam, ancestor of the Barons of Ivry;
2. Ralph, surnamed Lupellus or
Lovel, ancestor of the Lovels, Barons
of Cary, Viscounts Lovel; 3. Rich-
ard, ancestor of the Percevals of
Somerset. From the latter de-
scended Richard, who went to Ire-
land t. Elizabeth, and founded the
House of Perceval, Earls of Eg-
mont.
J
Percival, for PERCEVAL.
Percivall, for PERCIVAL.
Percy. It has been noticed else-
where (Chapter III.) that the early
Percy pedigree is not authentic.
The real origin may now be con-
sidered. Percy after 1026 became
the property of a branch of the
T
359

PER
PER
Tessons, the greatest baronial house
in Normandy, and so continued in
the reign of Richard I. (Stapleton,
Mag. Rot. Scac. Norm. 1. lxxxiii.,
2. xiii.) Ralph Tesson was of
Anjou in the tenth century. Ralph
Taxo, his son, witnessed with Fulco,
Count of Anjou, a charter of King
Robert 1028 (Gall. Christ. viii. 297
Instr.). He, or his father, acquired
a barony in Normandy, perhaps by
marriage, and founded the abbey of
Fontenay (Gall. Christ. xi. 413);
and in 1047 Ralph Tesson of Cin-
quelais led 120 knights of his depend-
ence to aid Duke William at the
battle of Val des Dunes (De Ger-
ville, Anc. Chateaux). The Tesson
barony 1165 consisted of 60 knights'
fees (Feod. Norm., Duchesne).
From this House descended the
MARMIONS, of whom William Mar-
milon of Fontenay (a Tesson estate)
witnessed a charter of Ralph Tesson,
probably his brother, in 1070 (Gall.
Christ. xi. 413). The BYRONS seem
to have been another branch. The
Percys probably derive from Ernegis
or Erneis Tesson, brother of Ralph
and co-founder of Fontenay 1050
(Gall. Christ. xi. 413). He had
William, Serlo, and Ralph de Percy,
who came to England 1066, and
from whom the English Percys de-
scended. The arms of these families
show their common origin. The
Tessons bore a fesse, the Marmions
the same, the Percys a fesse in-
dented, the Percys of the South
fessy or barry, and the Byrons bendy
for fessy. The distinction is chiefly
made by tinctures.
Percy-Louvain.
This House,
which inherited by marriage from
the Norman House of Percy, and
was the source of the great historical
Earls of Northumberland, is too well
known to require detail.
Percy-Smithson. See SMITHSON
Percy. John, Ralph, Normand
1180–95; Hugh, Ralph 1198 (MRS);
Hugh Percebaie 1180 (MRS). These
were collaterals of the great House.
Perfect. See PARFAIT.
Perfet, for PARFAIT.
Perken, for PARKINS.
Perks, for PARKS.
Perkes. See PARKES.
Perkin. See PARKINS.
Perkins. See PARKINS.
Perou. A baronial family. Falco
Piro, William de Pirou, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Hugo, Rener,
Robert, Serlo, William de Pirou,
Norm. 1198 (Ib.). See PAKENHAM.
Perratt, for PERROTT.
Perreau, for PEROU.
Perren. Osbert and Walter Per-
rin or Perron, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); John and William Perin,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Perrett, for PERROTT.
Perrie, for PERRY.
Perrier. Odo, Robert, Hugh,
Ralph, &c. de Periers, Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS); Robert de Pereres,
Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).
Perrin. See PERREN.
Perring. Albarede de la Perine,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Slee
PERREN.
Perrings, for PERRING.
Perrins. See PERRING.
Perrot. See PERROTT.
Perrott. A baronial family, de-
scended from Pirot, probably a
foreigner, who held in 1086 from
Eudo Dapifer, in the eastern counties
(Domesd.).
Perry, identified by its arms with
Perers. The family of Perry was
seated in Devon (See Pole) in 1370.
360

PER
PHE
That of Perier was of P. in Bretagne
Des Bois), and descended from
Budic, Count of Cornouailles c. 900,
whose younger son Periou gave
name to Perieres, Bretagne. A
branch came to England 1066, and
Matilda de Perer was mother of
Hugo Parcarius, who lived t.
Henry I. The name continually
occurs in all parts of England: hence
the Perys, Earls of Limerick. There
was also a Norman family of Perers
(See PERRIER, SHAKSPEARE), which
bore different arms.
Perse, for PEARCE.
Persey, for PERCY.
Pescott. See PESKETT.
Peskett.
Walter Pesket, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Pestell. N. Pestoil,
N. Pestoil, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Alexander, Rich-
ard, Gilbert, Pestel, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
!
Pester. Roger de Pistres, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS), also from
Pistor. See BAKER.
Pestle, for PESTELL.
Petch, for Pech, or PEACH.
Petchy, for Peché, or PEACHEY.
Peter. 1. Henry de Petra, Nor-
mandy 1180-95; Warin de P. 1198
(MRS); Hugh de Petra, Engl. c.
1272 (RH). 2. From Fitz-Peter.
Thomas, Robert, Rainald, Ausfrid,
Fitz-Peter, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS).
Peters. See PETER.
Petery, for PETRIE.
Pether, for PETER.
Petit. Ralph, William, Bernard,
Herbert Parvus or le Petit, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Eleven of
the name 1198. Gilbert, John, Ralph,
Robert, William P., Engl. c. 1198
(RCR).
Petitt, for PETIT.
Peto, Peytou, or Peitou, from
Poitou. The Chevalier de Peitou is
mentioned by Wace as a companion
of the Conqueror. Robert Picta-
viensis was a benefactor to St. Peter's
and Nostell, York (Mon. ii. 34, 393).
The name occurs afterwards as Pey-
tevin, and De Peitou or Peyto: hence
the Baronets Peto.
Peto. William and Ralph Pitot,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Gisle-
bert, Thomas, William Pitot, 1198
(Ib.). Petrus de Pitou, Engl. 1189
(Rot. Pip.).
Petre. See PETER.
Petrie, for PETRE.
Pett. See PEAT.
Petter, for PETER.
Petters, for PETTER.
Pettet, for PETIT.
Pettey, the French pronunciation
of PETIT.
Pettie.
See PETTEY.
Pettis, or Petts, for PETT.
Pettit, for PETIT.
Pettitt, for PETIT.
Petts. See PETT.
Petty. See PETTEY.
Peverall, for PEVERELL.
Peverell, a baronial family.
Nicholas and Robert Pevrel, Norm.
1180-95; Godfrey, John, William
P., 1198 (MRS). See WALLop.
Pevier, for PAVER.
Peyton, a branch of Malet of
Normandy. See OFFORD.
Phair, for FAIR.
Pharaoh, for FARROW.
Phare, for FAIR.
Pharoah, for FARROW.
Phear, for PHAIR.
Pheasant. Radulphus le Pai-
sant, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Walter Peysun, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Phelp, for PHILIP.
Phelps, for PHILIP.
Pheysey, for VESEY.
361

PHI
PIE
Philip. Richard, Roger Phylip- | M., who held lands from De War
pus, Normandy 1198 (MRS). Gene-
rally in England from Fitz-Philip,
a patronymic, which included fam-
ilies of various origin.
renne in Norfolk, 1086 (ancestor of
the Lords Mortimer of Attilburgh
1296). See MORTIMER.
Phillimore. See FILMER. Ar-
morially identified.
Phillipp. See PHILIP.
Phillp. See PHILIP.
Philpot. N. Philipot, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Philpott. See PHILPOT. Hence the
celebrated Henry Philpott, Bishop
of Exeter.
Philpotts. See PHILPOT.
Philpp, for PHILIP.
Phipos, for PHILPOTTS.
Phippen, perhaps for Vippan, or
Weapont. See VIPAN.
Phippos. See FEYPOE.
Phipps. Descended, according
to the Peerages, from Col. William
P. t. Charles I. Sir John Phippes
possessed estates in Lincoln t. Eliza-
beth (Blomefield, Norfolk, ii. 457).
This, and the family of P., Wilts,
bearing the same arms (sable, semy
of mullets argent), came from London,
where those arms were borne by a
family, probably descended collate-
rally from Sir Matthew Philip, Lord
Mayor 1463, who bore sable semy
of fleur de lys. His arms are those
of the Mortimers of Attleburgh, Nor-
folk, reversing the tinctures; and it
appears that John Philip, of Middle-
sex, 1403, was connected with Nor-
folk (Blomefield, xi. 195). The
name of Philip or Fitz-Philip is
traced in successive generations in
Norfolk (See Blomefield, ii. 194, xi.
28, vi. 415) to Philip de Mortimer,
third son of Robert de M. of Nor-
folk t. Henry I., son of William de
Phoenix, for Feynis, or FIENNES.
Physick, for FISK.
Picard. Ralph, Engeram, Rich-
ard, Peter, Geoffry, Walter Picard,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert
Pichard, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR); John
Pikart, c. 1272 (RH).
Pick, for PECK.
Phipponel, or Pipponel. See Picore, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
PEPPERILL.
William le Pikkere, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Pickard, for PICARD.
Picken. Radulphus Picon, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Richard
Phycun, Engl., c. 1272 (RH).
Picker. Radulphus Pichere, N.
Pickett. Herbert, Richard, Gil-
bert, William Picot, Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS); Robert Pikede,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Pickin, for PICKEN.
Picking, for PICKIN.
Viag
Pickles, or Pickel. Herbert
Pigole, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Robert Pikel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Pidgeon. John Pichon, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Richard,
William Pigun, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Pie. See PAY.
Pierce. See PEARS.
Piercey, for PERCY.
Piercy, for PERCY.
Pierpoint, a Norman baronial
family. See Dugdale, and Banks,
Dorm, and Ext. Bar.
Pierpont. See PIERPOINT.
Piers, from Pierres near Vire,
Normandy. Hugh de Piers had a
grant in Salop 1156 (Rot. Pip.).
Richard and James Peres possessed
estates in Notts 1316 (PPW).
Hence the baronets Piers.
362

PIE
PIN
Pierse. See PEARS.
Pierson, for PEARSON.
Pigeon, for PIDGEON.
Pigg. See PORCAS.
Pigge. See Porcas.
PORCAS.
Piggin, for PIGEON.
Piggott, or Picot. Bartholomew,
Hubert, William, Lambert, Ralph,
Reginald, Richard, Roger Picot,
Normandy 1198 (MRS). See also
PICKETT.
Pigot, or Avenel. See AVENEL.
C1030 Osmeline Avenel, Lord of
Say, made grants to St. Martin's,
Seez, which were confirmed by Picot
Avenel, his son, and Robert and
Henry, his sons (Gall. Christ. xi.
152, 153). This Osmeline was pro-
bably a brother of Hervey A. Baron
of Biars 1035. Picot de Say or A.
had great grants in Salop. One of
his younger sons, Picot Miles, ob-
tained from him the barony of Clun.
His younger son William Picot or
De Say held one fee in Salop from
De Ver 1165 (Lib. Niger), which
Ralph P. also held before 1180. His
son Robert was living 1200-1260.
From this time the P.s have been
scated in Salop, and from them
descend the baronets Pigot in Eng-
land and Ireland, and the Lords Pigot
of Ireland.
Pigot. See PIGGOTT.
Pigott. See PIGGOTT.
Pike. Radulphus and Ibert
Pikes, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Ralph P. 1198 (Ib.); Richard,
Walter Pik, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Pilcher. Robert and William
Pelegars, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Ralph Pilkere, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Pelerin, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Henry, John, Symon Pelrim, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Pill, for PILE.
Pilley. Ansger Pilet, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Richard Pilet
1198 (Ib.); Michael and Walter
Pilat, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Pilliner. Simon Pelinart, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Pillivant. See BULLIVANT.
Pillow, from Pilot. William Pilot,
Normandy 1198 (MRS). See PILLEY.
Pinchard. Walter and Durand
Pinceart, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Albreda Pinchard, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Pinchin. William Pincon, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Ralph P.
or Pinzon, Roger, Stephen, Simon
1198 (Ib.); Reginald Pinzun, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Pinching. See PINCHIN.
Pinckard. See PINCARD.
Pinckney, a baronial family. See
Dugdale, and Banks (Dorm. and
Ext. Peerage). This family de-
scended from the Viscounts of Pic-
quigny, one of the greatest houses
in the North of France, and mater-
nally descended from Charlemagne.
(See Bouquet, Ord. Vitalis).
Pindar, le Pinder or le Bailli,
probably descended from William, a
Norman of distinction, Dapifer to
Earl Warrenne t. William I., whose
son Wymer Dapifer was living 1086
(Domesd.). From him descended
the family of De Gressenhall, of
whom William de G. t. Henry II.
had several brothers, of whom John
le Pinder (le Bailli) was father of
Richard le P., living 1252 (Roberts,
Pile. William Pile, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Henry, John, | Excerpta, ii. 127), whose son, with
Peter Pille, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Wymar his brother, gave lands to
Castle-Acre (also benefited by Wy-
Pilgrim. Robert, John, Thomas,
363

PIN
PLA
mer Dapifer, and others of the
family; Blomefield, ix. 168, vii. 519,
vi. 35, &c.). In the next generation
Thomas le P. was of Lincoln, where
the family remained till recently, and
from which sprang the Pinders, now
Beauchamp, Earls Beauchamp.
Pinder. See PINDAR.
Pine. Durand, William de Pinu,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Henry,
Peter, Robert de P. 1198 (Ib.). This
family was long seated in Devon.
Pingeon, for Pinceon. See PINCHIN.
Pinkerton, for Punchardon or
Pont Cardon (Lower). William
and Robert de Ponte Cardun, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Pont-
cardon was near Neaufle, Normandy.
Robert de Pontcardon 1083 held
lands in Devon from Baldwin the
Viscount (Exon. Domesd. 277, &c.)
In 1165 William de P. held four
fees in Devon, and two in Somerset,
and Roger de P. held in Lincoln,
and Matthew de P. in York or Nor-
thumberland (Lib. Niger). In 1216
the estates of Sir William Pont-
cardon at Aureville, Avesnes, and
St. German, Roche, and Cetrentost,
were granted to another by Philip
Augustus, probably as an adherent
of King John (MSAN. xv. 156).
Pinkett. N. Pincet, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS).
Pinkney. See PINCKNEY.
Pinn, for PINE.
Pinnell, for PANNEL or Painel.
Pinner. Geoffry Pinar, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); William Pen-
nard, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Pinney. See PENNY.
Pinnion.
Robert Penon, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Pinsent. See PINCHIN.
Pinyon. See PINNION.
Piper, or Pipard. See PEPPER.
Pipere.
See PIPER.
Pirie. See PIRRIE.
Pirkis, for Perkys or PERKS.
Pirrie. See PERRY.
Pisey, perhaps for Paysey or
PACEY.
Pitcher. Radulphus Pichere,
Normandy 1180 (MRS); Paulinus
Peckere, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Pitcher. See PICKER.
Pite, a form of PITT.
Pitfield. Ralph de Petiville,
Normandy 1180 (MRS); Godfrey
de Petitvilla 1198 (Ib.).
Pither, for PETER.
Pitman. Maingot Piteman, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); John Piteman,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Pitt. This name occurs in Nor
mandy, where Richard and Turstin
Peet are mentioned 1198 (MRS)
Richard Pet and John Pite occur
in Engl. c. 1272 (RH). From the
arms the well-known family of Pitt
is the same as that of Pet or Pette
of Kent and Sussex. Gervase P.
Occurs in Sussex 1199 (RCR).
From this family derived the Pitts
of Dorset, t. Henry VI., ancestors of
the great Earl of Chatham; William
Pitt, his still more famous son; the
Earls of Londonderry, Barons of
Camelford and Rivers. The name
also was taken by other families
from English localities.
Pittar. Richard Pitart, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Pittard. See PITTAR.
Pittis, for PITT.
Pittman, for PITMAN.
Pitts, for PITT.
Pitz, for PITTS.
Piver, or Pever.
See PAVER.
Place, armorially identified with
Plaiz or De Plessetis, a Norman
baronial family. Radulphus, Gar-
$
364
PLA
PLU
J
linus, Ascius de Plaissecio, Plaisuz,
Pleiz, or Plessys, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). Giles de Playz was sum-
noned by writ as a baron 1293.
Plackett, for BLACKETT,
Plaice. See PLACE.
Plaister. See PLASTER.
Plank, or De la Planche, a
baronial family. Richard and Henry
de Planca and their fief, Normandy
1,180-95 (MRS). Ralph de la
Ilanche c. 1119 witnessed a charter
of Leeds Abbey, Kent (Mon. ii.
113). Planche was near Alençon.
Planner. William Plenier, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS), also 1098
(Ib.).
Plant. Durand, Emeric de la
Plante, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Robert, Roger, William Plante,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Plante. William Planet, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS). Ralph de
Planez or Planets, Engl. 1189 (Rot.
Pip.); Robert, Roger, William
Plante, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Plaster. Andreas Placitor, Nor-
mandy 1180–95 (MRS).
Plater. Warin Peletier, Normandy
1180–95 (MRS); John Pellitar, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Platt. Gislebert de Platea, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Adam, Richard
Plot, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Platts. Robert de Plateis, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Stephen de
Platell, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Platts. See PLATT.
Plaw, for BLAAW.
Player. Andreas Placitor, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Playle, perhaps for PLAYNE.
Playne. Robert, Henry de Playnes
or Planis, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS), and the fief of Planes. Roger
de Planes, Engl. c. 1198 (MRS).
Pleasant. See PLEASENCE.
Pleasants. See PLEASENCE.
Pleasence. N. Plaisence, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Hugh de Ple-
sence, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Pleister. See PLESTER.
Plester. See PLASTER.
Plews. Ralph de Plus nigro, Nor-
mandy,
mandy, 1130-95 (MRS); Ralph
Plusneir 1198 (Ib.). Richard de
Pleys, England, c. 1272 (RH).
Plimmer, for PLUMMER.
Plough, for PLOWES.
Plow, for PLOWES.
Plowes, for PLEWS.
Pluck. Ralph Peloc, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Henry Pilloc,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Plucknett, or De Plukenet.
PLUNKETT.
Plum. Robertus Plumme, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Rob. Plome
1198; John Plum, Engl. c.1272 (RH).
Plumb, for PLUM.
Plumbe, for PLUM.
Plume, for PLUM.
Plumer. William Plemer, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Gilbert, Tho-
mas le Plumer, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Plumm, for PLUM.
See
Plummer. See PLUMER.
Plumptre, or De Clarefai, a branch
of the house of FITZ-WILLIAM, de-
riving from Paul Fitz-William de
Plumtre, living 1285, son of William
Fitz-Thomas, whose father, Thomas
de Plumtre, or Fitz-William of
Plumtre and Sprotboro, was son of
William Fitz-William, son of Al-
breda de Lisures. (See FITZ-WIL-
LIAM.) Thomas de Plumtre, or
Fitz-William, 13th cent., held Plum-
tre, Normanton, Stanton, Keyworth,
Rutingdon, Riseley, and Clipstone,
Notts, by the service of half a
knight's fee, from the Countess of
365
PLU
PON
Eu (Testa de Neville, 7). From his
grandson Paul descended the De
Plumtres of Notts and of Kent. Of
this branch was John Plumtre of
Nottingham, who in 1392 had license
from Richard II. to found an hos-
pital with two chaplains at Notting-
ham, which he accordingly founded
in 1400 (Mon. ii. 448).
Plunkett, or De Plugenet, from
Plouquenat near Rennes, Bretagne.
Alan de Plugenoi occurs in Oxford
1158 (Rot. Pip.). Hugh de Pluge-
net mar. Sibil, dau. of Joce de Di-
nant, and acquired Lamborne, Berks.
His son Alan P. 1219 paid 100 marks
for livery of Lamborne.
Alan P.
1267 was Lord of Kilpeck, Hereford,
and was a baron by writ 1295. John
Plunket (probably his nephew) set-
tled in Ireland, and was ancestor of
the Earls of Fingall, Lords Louth
and Dunsany, and the eminent Lord
Plunket, Chancellor. The family
bears the bend of the Lords Plugenet
of England.
Poague, for BOAG.
Poate, for BOAT.
Pochet, for PACHET. See PAGET.
Pochin. Aitard Pocin 1157 wit-
nessed a charter Normandy (Mem.
Soc. Ant. Norm, v. 197).
Pochin. Gaudin, William Pocin,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Tho-
mas, William Poucin 1198 (Ib.).
Pockett, for POCHET.
Pocock, or Pacock. See PEACOCK,
Pococke, for Pocock.
Fodger, for BODGER.
Poett. See POTE.
Poge, for BoGUE.
Poile. See PILE.
Poingdextre. Richard Poin-
destre, Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Pointer. William Pontier, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS); John and
Richard Ponter, Engl. C. 1272,
(RH).
Pointing. Richard Pontin, Nor
mandy 1180–95 (MRS); Jordan Pon-
teyn, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Poland. John and Ivo Polain,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Nine of
the name 1198 (Ib.). Richard Pu-
lein, Eng. c. 1198 (RCR); John
Polein, c. 1272 (RH).
Pole. Roger de Pola, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). This Roger de
Poles is mentioned in Devon 1189
(Rot. Pip.).
Poley. John de Poleio and his
wife paid a fine 1221 for lands in
Normandy (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm.
v. 141); Ralph de Poillie or Dé
Poelai 1180-98 (MRS). Poley ap
pears to be in Herts (Lower).
Polhill, armorially identified with
POLLEY.
Pollard. Robert, Roger, Geoffry
Polard, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Godfrey and Robert P. 1198 (Ib.);
Bernard, Godard, Richard, Robert,
Walter Pollard, Eng. c. 1198 (RCR).
Pollen, for Polein. See POLAND.
Pollett, for Polet or PAULETT.
Polley, armorially identified with
POLEY.
Pollitt, See POLLETT.
Polly, for POLLEY.
Polyblank, probably for Peil-
blanche, but not identified.
Pomeroy, a baronial family, Cas-
tellans of La Pomerie, Normandy
(De Gerville, Anc. Chat.). Ralph
de la Pomeraye held 51 lordships in
barony in Devon 1086. See Dug-
dale and Banks. Hence the Vis-
counts Harberton.
Pomroy, for POMEROY.
Pond, the English form of De
Stagno. William de Stagno, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS), also 1198.
}
366

ΡΟΝ
POT
Gilbert de Stangno, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR); Hervey and Edmund de
$tanho c. 1272, and Roger de Pond,
Engl. (RH).
Ponder. Geoffry, Gilbert Pon-
hère, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
William Pontier 1198 (Ib.); Wil-
liam and Simon le Pondere, Engl.
¿. 1272 (RH).
Ponders. See PONDER.
Ponsford, for Pauncefoot.
Ponsonby. The name is derived
from P., Cumberland, so named from
Ponzo or Poncio, t. William I. This
hame was, as appears from Gall.
Christ. vol. vi., and from Bouquet,
equivalent to that of Pontius; and
was peculiar to Aquitaine. John
Fitz-Ponzo granted the church of P.
to Coningshead Priory (Mon. ii. 424).
From him descended Richard de P.,
t. Edward I., ancestor of the Earls of
Bessborough and Viscounts Ponsonby.
Pont. Arnulph, Berenger, Ray-
nald de Ponte, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); John, Robert, Sylvester de
P. Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).
Ponten. Richard Pontin held
lands in Normandy from Philip
Augustus (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v.
183); Philip de Ponton, Eng. c.
1198 (RCR).
Popert, for BOBART.
Popkin. See POPKISS.
Popkins. See POPKISS.
Popkiss, for Popkins. William
Popekin, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
The arms of Popkin are preserved
by Robson.
Pople, or Populus. See PEOPLE.
Porcas. Ilugh, Ranulph Porcus,
Normandy 1198 (MRS).
Porcher. Eguerran, Osbert, An-
frid, William, Bernard Porcarius,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Hugh,
William Porcarius, England c. 1198
(RCR); John le Porcher, c. 1272
(RH).
Porrett. Phylippus Poret, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS).
Port. 1. A baronial family. Adam,
Robert, Henry, Ralph, Engelram de
Portu, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
See Dugdale, Banks. The main line
took the name of St. John. Hence
the Earls and Viscounts Bolingbroke,
and Lords St. John. 2. From Porta,
Normandy. Roger de Porta, and
many others 1180-98 (MRS). From
this family probably descended the
Ports of Derby.
Porter. Thomas, Engerran, Ro-
bert Portarius, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Hugh, Roger, Thomas,
William P. 1198 (Ib.); Godfrey,
Simon Portar, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
Porters. See PORTER.
Posener. Harduin Pocenarius,
Normandy 1180–95 (MRS).
Posenere. See POSENER.
Posner. See POSENER.
Post, for Past. See PASS.
Postans, for Postern. Geoffry de
Posterna, Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Ponting, for PONTIN.
Pontis, or Ponts. See PONT.
Ponton. See PONTIN.
Pool, for POLE,
Postill. Richard, Alexander,
Ralph Postel, Normandy 1180–95
Pooley, for POLEY.
Poore, the English form of Pauper (MRS); Richard Potel, Eng. c. 1272
or Le Poer. See PAVER.
(RH).
Portwine, a corruption of Poite-
vin (Lower). See POTWINE.
Pote. Osbert Poeta, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Reginald Pot,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Potier. See POTTER.
Pott.
See POTE.
367
POT
PRA
•
Potter. John, Raimond Potier,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Cardois
and Ralph P. 1198 (Ib.); Henry,
John, Nicholas le Potere, Engl. c.
1272 (RH). The term meant an
apothecary or druggist.
Pottier. See POTTER.
Pottinger, for POTTER, old Eng-
lish for an apothecary (Lower).
See POSTILL.
Pottle.
Potts. See POTT.
Potwine. N. Petevin, Normandy
1180–95 (MRS). See PETO.
Poulter. Robert le Pautre (Pal- |
tre), Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS);
Richard le Poleter, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Pouncy, armorially identified with
Pounse. Wigot Ponce, Normandy
1198 (MRS).
Pound, for POND.
Poupard. Walter, Warner Pou-
part, Normandy 1198 (MRS).
Poupart. See POUPARD.
Power. Robert Poher, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Richard, Robert
Pohier, or Poher, 1198 (Ib.).
Power, Poher, or Poncaer, de-
scended from the Lords of Poncaer,
Bretagne, of whom Rivallon was
living 846 (Morice, Hist. Bret.
Preuves, i. xi.). From him de-
scended the Viscounts of Poncaer or
Poher, of whom Tanegui occurs c.
1100, and Rivallon previously. A
branch settled 1066 in Devon, with
Alured de Mayenne; and in 1165
Ranulph Poher held three fees of
his barony (Lib. Niger). Bartholo-
mew P. at the same time was Lord
of Blackborough, Devon, and was
father of Robert Poher (Pole, 165). |
This Robert Poher or Poer settled
in Ireland, and was ancestor of the
Lords Poer, Barons of Dunnoyle, and
of Curraghmore. This family bore a
chief indented, or per pale indented
The latter were the arms of Poher
of Devon. Hence descended the
Lords Poer, Earls of Tyrone (ances
tors in the female line of the Mar-
quises of Waterford, and Lords
Decies), and the Baronets Power,
and other families of importance,
The name also remains in England.
Powers, for POWER.
Powle, for POWLES.
1
Powles. Unfrid Poles, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS). Hugh Poul
Eng. c. 1272 (RH).
Powley, for POLEY.
Powling, for Polin, or Polain. See
POLAND.
Powney, the French pronuncia-
ation of Ponet or Poinet, a foreign
name, locality unascertained.
Powning, for Poynings (Lower),'
a baronial family, considered to be a
branch of PIERREPONT.
Powter, for PORTER (Lower).
Poynter. See POINTER.
Poyntz, or Ponz, a branch of
Fitz-Ponce. See CLIFFORD, VESCI,
BURGH.
Praetor. See PRATER.
Praill. Ranulph de Praelliis,
Norm. 1198 (MRS). The name also
occurs as de Praeriis (Ib.). Robert
de Praeriis, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
Henry de Prahors, c. 1198 (RCR),
a baronial family in Normandy and
England.
Prall, for PRAILL.
Prater. Richard de Pretot, Norm.
1198 (MRS).
Prato, for Peretot, Normandy.
Ralph and Roger de Peretot 1198
(MRS).
Pratt, from Pratum, or Pré, near
Lisieux, where Duke Richard, in
1024, gave lands to Fontanelles
Abbey (Neustria Pia, 166). In
368
PRE
PRI
Normandy Richard and Robert de
Prato occur 1198, Matilda, Regi-
nald, Roger de Prato 1180-95
(MRS). The latter occurs in Essex
1199 (RCR), and Walter de P. in
Ilertford (Ibid.). Hervey de Prato
1200, in Normandy, was King John's
'faithful knight' (Hardy, Rot.
Norm. i. 32), and the custody of
Rouen Castle was given to his bro-
ther. Elyas de P. occurs in Suffolk
in 1236 (Roberts, Excerpta), William
de P. in 1259 (Hunter, Rot. Select.),
from whom descended the Pratts of
Riston, Norfolk, a branch of whom,
settling in Devon, were ancestors of
the Lord Chief Justice Pratt, and
the Marquises Camden. The name
was translated Mead, Meade, Mede,
Meads.
Predavalle, for Perdeville, from
Perdreauville, near Mantes, Nor-
mandy. Hugh de Perde ville wit-
nessed a charter of Peter de Falcon-
burgh to Pontefract Priory, York
(Mon. i. 656).
Preeston, for PRESTON.
Preist. William, Durand, Sy-
mon, Peter, Ansketil, Thomas, Har-
vey Presbyter, Norm. 1180-95
(MRS). Hugh, John, Martin, &c.,
Prest, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Presde, for PREIST.
Pressey, for BRESSEY, or BRASSEY.
Prest. See PREIST.
Preston, or Taillebois. Renfrid
Taillebosc, of Normandy, c. 1050,
had issue: 1. Ralph Taillebosc, Vis-
count of Bedford, whose widow was
a tenant in capite Bedford, &c. 1086.
2. William Taillebosc, of Lincoln
1086. 3. Ivo Taillebosc, of Lincoln
and Norfolk 1086. 4. Gilbert Fitz-
Renfrid. The latter was provided
for by his brother Ivo, who held
Kendal, Westmoreland, t. William
}
I. ; and inherited his barony. His
son, William de Lancastre, had
issue, Renfrid, who was father of,
1. William de Lancastre II. ; 2. Ro-
ger, whose son Gilbert m. the heiress
of William II. de L., and dying 1219
left William III., whose sisters were
his heirs; 3. Warin de Lancastre,
to whom Henry II. confirmed the
estates at Preston formerly held by
Gilbert Fitz-Renfrid (his great
grandfather). In 1199 King John.
confirmed the rents of Preston to
Henry Fitz-Warin de Lancastre
(Baines, iv. 297, 298). Hence de-
scended the important family of De
Preston in Lancashire, who bore the
arms of the De Lancastres, with a
slight difference. A younger son,
Philip de Preston, settled under the
patronage of the Butlers (Barons of
Amounderness, Lancashire, and Earls
of Ormond), in Ireland, t. Edward I.,
and adopted the arms of Butler, with
a slight variation, probably as પે
feudal tenant, or from intermarriage.
From him descended the Prestons,
Viscounts Gormanston, and Lords
Tara.
Prett, for PRATT.
Pretty. See PRITTIE.
Previte. See PREVITT.
Previtt, or Prevot. Alan, Alvere,
Bartholomew, &c. Prepositus, Norm.
1198 (MRS). Many of the name in
England, c. 1272 (RH).
Prevost. See PREVITT.
Prevot. See PREVITT.
Prew, for Pirou. See PAKENHAM.
Pride. See ORGILL.
Prier, for Prayer, or Praers. See
PRIOR.
Priest. See PREIST.
Pring, for PERRING.
Prior, armorially identified with
Praers, or Praels. See PRAILL.
B B
369

PRI
PUR
Pritt, for PRETT.
Prittie, or De Pratis, appears
from the arms to have been ori-
ginally of Norfolk; the crest of the
N. family being the basis of the
arms of P. in Ireland. Henry
Prettie occurs in Norfolk 1681; Wil-
liam Praty, Suffolk, t. Elizabeth;
William Praty, Norfolk, 1490
(Blomefield, vi. 277), Stephen 1400,
Thomas 1397, Simon de Pratis 1397,
Lord of Dalling, Norfolk (Ibid. v.
145). William de Pratis, Suffolk,
1259; Jordan de Pratis, earlier (Ibid.
vii. 73), Peter de Pratis, of Suf-
folk and Essex, 1207. Probably
from Preaux, Normandy.
|
Pritty. See PRITTIE.
Privett, for PREVITT.
Proud. Radulphus Superbus,
Norm. 1198 (MRS). Hugh, Walter
le Proude, Eng. c. 1272 (RH).
Prouse. See PROWSE.
Prout, for PROUD.
Prouts. See PROUT.
Proviss, for PROVOST.
Provost. See PREVOST.
Prowett, for PROUT.
Prowse, or Preux. Drogon Prose,
Norm. 1180-95 (MRS); Ralph, Ri-
chard Probus homo 1198 (Ib.);
William Prous, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Proy. See PROYE.
Proye, for Broy, an ancient baro-
nial family of Champagne (see Des
Bois), settled in England 1066, and
which held fiefs in 1165 (Lib. Niger).
Pruce. See PROUSE.
Prust, for PREST.
Pryor. See PRIOR.
Puckett, for POCKETT,
Puckle, for BUCKLE.
Pullar, or Pullard, for POLLARD.
Pull.
Pullus, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS);
Hugh Poul, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Pullen, for Polein, or POLAND.
Puller, for Polard. See POLLARD,
Pulley, for Pooley, or POLEY,
Pulleyn. See POLAND.
Pullin. See PULLEN.
Pulling, for PULLEN.
Pullinger, for BULLENGER.
Pullins. See PULLEN.
Punch, for Punce, or Ponce. See
POYNTZ.
Punchard, for Punchardon, or
PONTCARDON. Robert de Pont-
cardon held lands in Devon 1083
(Exon. Domesday). Pontcardon was
near Neauffla, Normandy. William
de Punchardon in 1165 held six fees
in Somerset and Devon; Roger de
P. in Lincoln; and Matthew in
Northumberland Or York (Lib.
Niger). William de Punchardon,
of Heanton-Punchardon, Devon, was
living 1242 (Pole), and in 1261
Oliver P. had a writ of military
summons for the war in Wales.
Punchard. Walter, Durand Pin-
ceart, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS);
Grenti, Manaud, Roger Pinchart
1198 (Ib.); Albreda Pinchard, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Puncheon, armorially identified
with Pincheon. See PINCHIN.
Puncher, for PUNCHARD.
Punshon. See PUNCHEON.
Punt, for PONT.
Punter, for Ponter. See POINTER.
Purcell. William Porcel, Norm.
1180 (MRS); Andrew Bertin P.
1198 (Ib.); Roger, Simon, Thomas
P. Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Of this
name were the Barons of Loughmoe,
Ireland.
See PORCAS.
Purchase.
Purches.
Purchese.
Thomas, Warin, Tustin
See PORCAS.
See PORCAS.
Purday, from PARDY.
Purdey. See PURDAY.
370
PUR
QUA
Purdie, from PARDY.
Purdon, for BURDON.
Purdue, for PARDÉ.
Purdy. See PURDIE.
Purkess.
See, PORCAS.
Purkins. See PERKINS.
Purkis. See PERKINS.
Purkiss. See PURKIS.
Purle, for PERLE.
Purnell, probably foreign, but
not identified. The arms differ from
Burnell. Robert, son of Haniser
de Pruneto, or Purnelai, occurs Ord.
Vit. 834, 843.
Purney, for BURNEY (Lower).
Purrier, for PERRIER.
Purrott, for PERROTT.
Pursell, for PURCELL.
Purser, for BURSER.
CHIER.
See BOUR-
Pursey, for PERCY.
Purslove. See PURSLOW.
Purslow, for PARSLOW, or Pas-
seleu.
Purss. Radulphus Borse, Norm.
1198 (MRS); Gilbert, Henry, Ri-
chard Purs, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Purssell, for PURCELL.
Purssey, for PBRCY.
Purt. William Pert, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Walter Purt, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Purves. See PURVIS.
Purvis, for Parvus. See PETIT.
Pury, for BURY.
Puryer, for PURRIER.
Putman, for PITMAN.
Quail. See QUAILE.
Quaile, for Cail. See CALL.
Quain, for KAIN or CAIN.
Quaintrell, for Canterel, or Quin-
Putt. See POTT.
Putts. See POTTS.
Puzey, for Pudsey, or de Puisay,
from PUISAZ, or Puisay, in the Orle-
anois. Everard de Pusac commanded
a division at the Battle of Antioch
1098 (Rog. Wendover, ii. 120).
William de Pusaz was Bishop of
Durham 1189. Henry de Pusac, or
de Puteaco, witnessed a charter of
William, son of Rodbert de Percy,
in favour of Bolton Priory, York
(Mon. ii. 35), and subscribed the
foundation charter of Ellerton Pri-
ory, York, t. John (Ib. 822). Henry
III. confirmed to Wilberfosse Abbey,
York, lands near those of Hugh de
Pusac (Mon. i. 524). William de
Putat (Pusac) had a writ of military
summons 1233 to proceed to Bre-
tagne. The English name of 'Pusey'
or de Pesey was local, from a place
in Berks.
Pyatt. See PIATT.
Pye, for Pie. See PAY.
Pyemont. Osbert Piman, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Osbert
Piment 1198 (Ib.); John Pigeman,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Pyett, for PYATT.
Pyk, for PIKE.
Pyke, for PIKE.
Pyle, for PILE.
Pyne, for PINE.
Pyott, for Pratt.
Pyrke, for Perk, or PERKS.
Q
terel, foreign. Richard Queynterel,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH); Walter Q.,
M.P. for Worcester, 1298 (PPW).
Quallet. Eustace Quillot, Norm.
B B 2
371

QUA
RAB
1180 (MRS); Barth. and Eustace
Quillot 1198 (Ib.).
Quantrell.
See QUAINTRELL.
Quarell. Hugo de la Quarelle,
Robert, and Reginald, Norm. 1180–
95 (MRS). See CARELL.
Quaritch. Arnulf de Quarroges,
and the Honour of Q., Norm. 1180
(MRS).
Quarrell. Roger, Turstin, Acard,
Bertin, William Quarrel, Norm.
1180-95. See CARELL. William
Q. held a fief in Somerset (Mon. i.
280).
Quarrier. Ansketel Quareter,
Norm. 1180-95 (MRS); Hugh le
Quarreur, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Quatermass. Robert de Qua-
tuor Mare, Norm. 1198 (MRS),
from Quatremars near Rouen. Lucas
de Q. 1165 held from Ridel in
Northampton (Lib. Nig.). Sir Adam
de Q. witnessed a charter of Roesia
de Verdun 1244 (Mon. i. 933). The
family was of importance Lincoln
and Leicester.
Quartermain, for Quatremaines,
appears to have been the same as
Quatremass. Hubert de Quatre-
maines of Lincoln 1165. Hubert
Q. paid 1203 a fine in Oxford for
one fee (Rot. Canc.). Williamı Q.
was summoned from Oxford 1263
Rabbage, for Rabaz. See RAB-
Rabbeth, for Rabaz. See RAB-
Rabbits. Hugh Rabace, Norm.
1180-95 (MRS); Gerard de Rabes
1198 (Ib.). Robert Rabaz gave Ke-
BITS.
BITS.
to attend with horses and arm.
Thomas Q. summoned from Oxford)
to a council at Westminster, 1324
(PPW).
|
See QUARTER-
R
Quartermaine.
MAIN.
Quarterman, for QUARTERMAIN.
Quay, for KAY.
Quebe, for Guibe or GIBB.
Queely, for DE QUILLY.
COLLEY-WELLESLEY.
Queintrell. See QUAINTRELL.
Quennell, for Chenell or CHAN-
NELL.
TRY.
Quentin, for St. Quentin, a baro-
nial family. See ST. QUINTIN.
Quentery, for Cantery or CHAN-/
See
Quilley, or De Cuilly. See COL
LEY-WELLESLEY.
NELL.
Quincey, a baronial family from
Quincé, Maine. La Roque (Mais.
de Harc. i. 213) traces the house of
De Quincy to that of De Rohan, Bre-
tagne, whose arms they bore. See
BAILLIE, and for the Earls of Win-
chester Dugdale and Banks, Dorm.
and Ext. Baronage.
Quinney, for CHEYNEY.
Quinnel, for Quesnel, or CHEN-
Quinton, for QUENTIN.
Quintrell, for QUAINTRELL.
nilworth or Chillingworth Church,
Northants, to De la Pré Abbey,
which gift was confirmed by IIenry
II. (Mou. ii. 312). Stephen Fitz-
Robert R. of N. Killingworth was
a benefactor to Sulby Abbey (Ib.
630). John R. (13th cent.) held
372

RAB
RAM
half a fee from John de Bayeux
Testa, 24). Stephen de R., M.P.
for Northants 1298; Robert R.,
M.P. for Rutland 1313-1316, Lord
of Preston, Ridlington, and Ayston,
Rutland.
Raby, from the forest and castle
of Raby or Rabeium, Normandy.
John Raby had a safe conduct in
Normandy t. Henry V. (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 243).
/
Racine. Robert Racine, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Arnulph,
William Racinne 1198 (Ib.); Ri-
chard Raison, Engl. c. 1272 (RII).
Rackett. Radulphus Racate or
Rachate, Normandy 1180 - 95
(MRS); Peter, William Ragat,
Engl. c. 1272 (RII).
Radcliff, See RADCLIFFE.
Radcliffe. An English local
name borne by different families.
The Radcliffes of Radcliffe, Notts, |
were originally named De Mendrei,
being a foreign family. In 1165
R-ginald de Radclive held lands of
ancient enfeoffment from the barony
of Hansel in Notts (Lib. Nig.).
In the next cent. Reginald de Men-
drei paid scutage for a fee in Rade-
clive, Notts (Testa, 20). Walter
Fitz-Stephen de R. was a benefactor
to Thurgarton Priory, Notts (Mon.
ii. 95).
Radclyffe. See RADCLIFFE.
Rae, for RAY.
Ragg, for Rack or RAIKES.
Ragge. See RAGG.
Raggett. Symon Ragot or Ra-
gotus, Normandy 1198 (MRS); Ri-
chard le Raggide, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Raikes. Andreas Rake, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Walter
Rake, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). See also
REEKS, REX.
Rain, for RAINE.
Rainbird. Radulphus Reinbert,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Wil-
liam Reinbert, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR).

Rainbow. Warin, John, Roger
Rainbaut, Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ;
Robert Reynbaut, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Raine. Warenger Reine, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Alicia
Reine, Engl. c. 1272 (RII).
Raines, for RAINE.
Rainger. See RANGER.
Rains, for RAINES.
Rainy. See RENNIE.
Raiser. William Raser, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Ralph
Rasur, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Raison. Arnulph, William Ra-
cinne, Normandy 1198 (MRS);
William Raisoun, Engl. c. 127?
(RI).
Rake.
See RAIKES.
Rallings. See RAWLINS.
Ralls, for ROLLS.
Ralph, or Fitz-Ralph, comprises
Norman and other families.
Ram. Richard de Ariete (Ram),
Normandy t. John (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. v. 103). Ram or Ramy is
mentioned in Normandy (MRS).
Ramm, for RAM.
Ramsay, or De Beauchamp.
Hugh de B. of Normandy, first
Baron of Bedford t. William I., was
father of Oliver, father of Paganus
de Beauchamp of Eaton, Bedford,
founder of Chicksand Priory c. 1150
(Banks, D. and Ex. Bar.). His son
Hugh appears to have had a brother
Simon.
Simon de Beauchamp being
seneschal to the Abbey of Ramsey,
was surnamed De Ramsey, and had
grants in Scotland c. 1140. Wil-
J
373
RAM
RAV
liam de Ramsey, probably his grand- |
son, witnessed a Scottish charter
before 1198. Branches of the De
Ramseys occur in Hunts, Bedford,
and Essex 12th cent. (RCR). They
appear to have held the office of
seneschal of Ramsey. Roger 'the
Seneschal' occurs c. 1199 as Roger
'de Ramsie.' He also appears as
Roger 'Fitz-Simon' (RCR). This
Simon with Hugh his brother ap-
pears 1165 as Simon de Bello-
campo,' holding lands from the
Abbot of Ramsey, no doubt as
seneschal (Lib. Nig.). The English
line of Ramsay bore 'argent a fesse
gules,' merely varying in tincture
from that of the De Beauchamps,
who bore 'or, a fesse gules.' The
Earls of Dalhousie are of this
family.
See RAMSAY.
Ramsey.
Randal, or RANDALL.
Randall. See RANDOLF.
Randell. See RANDALL.
Randells. See RANDALL.
Randle. See RANDALL.
Randolf, or Randulf. Randulf
or Ranulf, brother of Ilger, held in
1086 a great barony in Essex, Suf-
folk, Norfolk, Herts, &c. (Domesd.).
His name indicates a foreign origin.
William Randolph or Fitz-Ranulf
12th cent. was a benefactor to the
Hospitallers of Cressing, Essex (Mon.
ii. 544). In 1165 Willliam Fitz-
Ranulph or Radulf held fiefs in Kent
and Sussex (Lib. Nig.). Hugh
Randolph in 1199 witnessed
charter of King John (Mon. i. 179).
In 1300 Sir John Randolf was
summoned for military services |
against the Scots, and in 1307
to the coronation of Edward II.
(PPW). From this family de-
scended Sir Thomas Randolf of
a
}
Kent, the ambassador to Scotland
t. Eliz.; John R., Bishop of London
and the family of R. in Kent, Wilts
and Virginia, who bear the arms d
Sir J. R. 1300, viz., a cross charged
with five mullets.
Raney. See RENNIE.
Ranger. Robert Reignier, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Ranken. See RANKIN.
Rankin. Ralph, William, Ber-
nard Roncin, Normandy 1180–95
(MRS).
Ranking, for RANKIN.
Ransom, armorially identified
with Ranson, from Ronson or Ron-
cin. Bernard Roncin and others,
Normandy 1180–95 (MRS).
Ransome, for RANSOM.
Ranson. See RANSOM.
Ranyard, for Rainard. Robert,
John, Roger Rainard or Reinert,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Wil-
liam Rener, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Raper, for ROPER (Lower).
Rapier, for RAPER.
Rasell, for RASTELL.
Rastall. Baldwin Rastel, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Sire Ralph
Rastel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Rastrick. Andrew, Eudo, Galter,
Oger, &c., Rusticus, Normandy 1198
(MRS).
Ravell. See REVELL.
Ravenhill, for Ravenel, from
Ravenel, near Beauvais and Cler-
mont, in the Beauvoisin. Jordan
de Revenell and Thomas his son
witnessed a charter of Richard de
Luvetot, confirming his father's
grants to Worksop Abbey (Mon.
Angl. ii. 57). This was in the reign
of Stephen.
The name occurs in the Duchy.
Ranulf Ravenel, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS) Mariota, Robert Ra-
374
yenild occur
(RH).
}
in Engl. c. 1272
Ravenshear. N. Ravenger, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Ravey, for Raville. See REVELL.
Raw, for RowE (Lower).
Rawding, for RAWDON.
Rawdon. The early pedigree of
this family from the Conquest stated
in the Peerages is mythic, and
unsupported by any evidence. The
family was the same originally as
From
that of CRAVEN, which see.
this house descended the Earls of
Moira, Marquises of Hastings.
1
Rawe. See RAW.
Rawle, for ROLLE.
麈
​3.
RAV
Rawlence, for RAWLINS.
Rawles, for ROLLE.
Rawlin. See RAWLINS.
Rawling, for RAWLIN.
Rawlings. See RAWLINS.
Rawlins. Robert Roillon, Nor-
mandy 1180; William Raillon 1198
(MRS).
Rawll. See RAWLE.
Ray. Turstin de Rea, or Ree.
Robert and Turstin de Rea, Nor-
mandy 1180-98 (MRS). Ralph,
Robert de Ree, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
William de Radio (Raye) in 1083
held lands Somerset (Exon. Domesd.
74).
Raybould, for Ribald. Ribald,
Baron of Middleham t. William I.,
was of the house of Bretagne. Adam
Ribald 1189 (Rot. Pip.). Ribald
was a brother of Alan, Earl of
Richmond and Penthièvre, of the
house of Bretagne, and father of
Ralph Ribald, Lord of Middleham,
who m. Agatha, dau. of Robert de
Brus of Skelton. From him de-
scended Ralph Ribald, Baron of
Middleham, who m. a dau. of Lord
Percy, and d. 1269, leaving daugh-
REI
ters his heirs.
Banks.
See Dugdale,
Raynbird. See RAINBIRD.
Rayne, for RAINE.
Rayner. Gaufridus Ranier, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS). William Rener,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Raynes, for RAINE.
Rayney. See RENNIE.
Raynor, for RAYNER.
Rea. See RAY.
BECK.
Reaney. See RENNIE.
Reason. See RAISON.
Reavell. See REVELL.
Rebanks, for Rebeck.
See REB-
Rebbeck, a
Flemish family.
Balduinus de Rabeca of Flanders
12th cent. See Albert. Miræi, Opera
Diplomatica, i. 396.
Reboul, for RIBALD. See RAY-
BOULD.
Reckitt, for RACKETT.
Record. Hugh Ricoart, Nor-.
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Robert,
William Rikeward, Engl. c. 1272
(RII).
Reddall, for RIDDELL.
Reddalls. See REDDALL.
Reeson, for RAISON.
Rein, for RAIN.
—
Reddel, for RIDDEL.
Redgate. Richard Retgate, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS). Sewall de
Retcote, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Redley, for RIDLEY.
Ree. See REA.
Reecks. See REEKS.
Reek, for REEKS.
Reekes, for REEKS.
Reeks, for Rex. William, Gisle-
bert, Roger, Gerald, Walter, Geoffry
Rex, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Adam, John Rex, Engl. c. 1272
(RH). See REX. Hence the name
of King.
/
375
REL
RHO
Relfe, for RELPH.
Relph, for RALPH.
Relphs. See RELPH.
Remy, for St. Remy. William
and Robert de St. Remigio held
lands in Normandy t. Philip Augus-
tus. Richard de St. Remigio, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS). Lady Juliana
de St. R. Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Renard. See RANYARD.
Rendall, for RANDALL.
Rendel, for RANDALL.
Rendell. See RANDELL. A dis-
tinguished engineer bears the name.
Rendle. See RANDLE.
Rennell. See REYNELL.
Rennels, for REYNOLDS.
Renner, for RAYNER.
Rennie. Hugh de Ranny, Nor-
mandy t. John (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. v. 124). Eguerran de Reinni,
Normandy 1198 (MRS). The cele-
brated engineer Rennie bore this
name.
Rennles, for REYNOLDS.
Rennolls, for REYNOLDS.
Renny, for RENNIE.
Repington. Geoffry, William
de Rapendon, or Rependon, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Geoffry
de R. 1198 (Ib.). This family was
seated in Warwick and Leicester.
Repuke, for REBBECK.
Rest. Nicholas Fitz-Reste, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Hugh Ress,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Restall. See RESTELL.
Restell. Baldwin Rastel, Nor-
mandy 1180-95. Arnulph R. 1198
(MRS). William Rastell, Engl. c.
1198 (RCR).
Revel. See REVELL.
Revell, a baronial name, from
Reville or Raville, Normandy. San-
som and Roger de R. and the fief of
R. are mentioned in N. 1189-95 |
(MRS). The ancestor came to
England with the Conqueror. Pa
ganus and Robert Revel had estates
in Hertford and Northants 1130
(Rot. Pip.). Richard R. held two
fees in barony in Somerset 1165, and
two from William Fitz-William.
Robert R. held lands in Norfolk,
Essex, Northants (Lib. Niger).
Henry Revel was one of the nobles.
taken at Alnwick Castle 1174 (IIov.)
i. 382); and in the 13th cent.
Richard R. the younger held Lang-
port and Cory, Somerset, by grant
of Richard I., by service of two
knights. Hence 'Cory - Revel
(Testa, 160). The family long con
tinued of consequence in variou's
parts of England.
}
See RIVETT.
Revett.
Revill, for REVELL.
Revnell, for RAVENELL.
Rew. John, Peter, Richard,
Robert, Roger de Rua, Normandy
1180–95 (MRS). John and Matthew
Rue, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Rex. The original form of REEKES
and Raikes still existing.
Rey. See RYE.
1
Reynal.
See REYNELL.
Reynell. See REYNOLD. Hence
the Baronets Reynell.
Reynold. Godfrey, Robert, Tor-
ketil, William Renoldus, Normandy
1198 (MRS). Giffard, John, Wil-
liam Reynold, Engl. C. 1272
(RH).
Reynolds. See REYNOLD. Sir
Joshua Reynolds, the great painter.
Rhodes. Gerard, Richard de
Rodes, Engl. 1202 (Rot. Canc.).
Gerard de Rodes held Clifton and
Langar, Notts, of the Honour of
Peverel (Testa, 6). This name and
family were derived from Rhodez,
Aquitaine, and its ancient Counts,
1
376

RIB
RID
who were dispossessed by the Counts
of Toulouse 1147.
Ribbands, for RIBBANS.
}
Ribbans, or Rabayn. The family
De Rabayne came from Saintonge,
Aquitaine, where it possessed the
marquisate of Piscay. The Castle of
Rabaine still remains. The family
was of eminence 1018 (Des Bois).
Elias de Rabayn had writs of
military summons for the war in
Gascoigne 1251; and another El. de
R. had writs of summons 1277, 1282
(RPW). In 1316 Matilda de Raban
wals Lady of Edmonsham, Dorset.
Rich. Riche was near Nancy, in
Lorraine. In 1278 Richard de la
Riche was manucaptor for John
Marmion, M.P. for Sussex, and was
distrained to oblige him to receive
knighthood (PPW). John de Riches
13th cent. held lands in Fotherby,
Lincoln, from Walter Bec (Testa
de Neville, 318). The Earls of
Warwick and Holland, and the
Baronets Rich, bore this name.
Richer. See RIDGERS.
Riches, for RICH.
Richmond, a baronial name de-
rived from the office of Constable of
Richmond. See BURTON-CONYNG-
HAM.
Rickard. See RECORD.
Rickards. See RECORD.
Ricket, for RICKARD.
Rickets. See RICKET.
Rickett, for RICKARD.
Ricketts. See RICKARDS. Of this
name are the Viscounts St. Vincent.
Ricks. See REEKS.
Riddall, for RIDDELL.
Riddell, a baronial name, derived
from a Gothic race in Aquitaine.
Gerard, Baron of Blaye, c. 1030,
granted lands to the Abbey of
Fons Dulcis near Bordeaux, which
grant was confirmed by his brother
Gerald de Blavia, and his
and his sons
Geoffry Rudelli (Ridel) and William
Frehelandus (Gall. Christ. ii. 484,
Instr.). The last-named, who was
living 1079-1099 (Gall. Christ. ii.
459, Instr.), m. a sister of William de
Albini Brito of England, and had
Warin, Oliver, and Geoffry. The
latter (Geoffry Ridel) went to
Scotland t. David I., from whom he
had grants, and was ancestor of the
Riddells, Baronets. Another Geoffry
Ridel, of the preceding generation,
came to England from Apulia t.
William I. with William Bigod,
and is mentioned in Domesday 1086.
He was a Crown Commissioner with
Ralph Basset 1106 (Mon. Angl. i.
172), and succeeded the latter as
Justiciary 1120. A collateral branch
in 1165 possessed estates in Nor-
mandy. There is a Scottish family
of Riddell which takes its name from
R., Scotland. Geoffry Ridel occurs
in Normandy 1180, Roger R. 1195,
Geoffry 1198 (MRS).

Riddett. Victor le Retit, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). The name
appears as Ridhut (RH).
Riddle. See RIDDELL.
Riddles, for RIDDLE.
Rideal. See RIDDELL.
Rider. See RYDER.
Ridet. See RIDOUTT.
Ridge. See RUDGE.
Ridgers, for Richers or Richer.
Robert Richerus, Normandy 1198;
Robert, Thomas, Walter Richer,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Ridley, or De Loges. Nicholas.
R., Bishop of London and martyr,
was descended lineally through the
Ridleys of Ridley and Willmotwick,
Northumberland, from Nicholas de
Redley or Ridley living 1306. His
377
RID
ROB
|
father, Odard de R., witnessed a
charter in Northumberland c. 1280
(Hodgson, Northd., ii., ii.); and c.
1250 Nic. de R. (son of Thomas)
executed a charter (Ib.). His grand-
father, Nicholas de Wilmotswyk (a
place close to Ridley), lived t. John,
and was son of Odard de W., who
witnessed a charter of Hexham
Abbey t. Henry II. (Ibid.) He was
probably brother of John Fitz-Odard,
Baron of Emildon (living 1161–
1182), and son of Odard, Viscount of
Northumberland, mentioned as such
1130, and in 1110 when Governor
of Bamburgh. He was son of Odard
de Loges, Viscount of Cumberland.
See LOGES.
Ridoutt. See RIDDETT.
Ridout. See RIDETT.
Rillatt. William, Geoffry Roillied
or Roilliet, Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Rimboult. John Raimbault or
Reinbaud, Nicholas, and Roger,
and Roger,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). See
RUMBOLD.
Rimer, for ROMER.
Ringer, for RANGER, Reignier.
Rivers, or De la Rivière, a baro-
nial family from Normandy, where
they were Lords of St. Germain de
Crioult, near Bayeux (Des Bois).
In 1083 Goscelin de Riveria held
lands in Wilts (Exon. Domesday 1),
also Walter de R. (Ib. 2). In 1130
Walter de R. paid a fine Berks (Rot.
Pip.). In 1194 Ralph De la Rivere
had a suit in Oxford (RCR).
Richard de Rivers 1241 had m. one
of the daughters and heirs of John
Biset, and Richard de la Rivere was
of Wilts 1258 (Roberts, Excerpt. i.
358, ii. 291). William de Ripariis
of Essex had issue John of Berks,
whose son John was Baron of Angre,
Essex; and was summoned by writ
as a baron 1299 (P.P. Writs). The
name continually occurs afterwards,
and the Baronets Rivers were of this
family.
In Normandy we have Serlo,
Richard, Baldwin, William de Ri-
veriis 1180-95 (MRS).
Rivett, foreign, probably not from
Normandy.
Rivington. Hugh and John de
Raveton, Normandy 1198 (MRS).
The name was derived from Riving-
Lancashire.
ton,
Rix. See REX.
Roach. See ROCHE.
Road. See ROADES.
Roades. See RHODES.
Roads. See RHODES.
Roak. See ROAKE.
}
Roake. Gervas, John, Jocelin
de Roca, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Agnes de Roka of Cambr, and
Hunts 1205 paid a fine not to be
obliged to marry (Hardy, De Øbl. et
Fin. 309). Richard Rake with
Richard Malbanc had estates in
Hereford 13th cent. (Testa) which
were held from Sir Robert Tregoz
of Ewyas. Nicholas Roc was a
benefactor to Tupholme, Lincoln,
temp. Henry III. (Mon. ii. 597).
Hugh Roc, c. 1272 (RH), &c.
Roalfe. See ROLFE.
Roan, or De Rouen, a baronial
name derived from the Viscounts of
Arques and Rouen. (See SAVILLE.)
Anselm, Viscount of Rouen, was of
Oxford and other counties 1130 (Rot.
Pip.), also Laurence and Nicholas de
R., and Ralph de R. (Ib.). In 1165
Ralph de Rouen was of Lincoln, and
John de R. of Devon (Lib. Niger);
and the family long continued.
Robarts. Gilbert Robart, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Richard, James
Robertus, 1198 (Ib.); John, Richard
378

ROB
ROD
Roberd, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Of
this name were the Earls of Radnor.
Robb. See ROBE.
Robbins. See ROBINS.
Robe. Robert Robe, Normandy
1198 (MRS); IIenry Fitz-Richard
Robbe, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
Robin. See ROBINS.
Robins. Radulphus Robin, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS). John, Roger
Robin or Robins, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Roche, a baronial name from La
Roche, Normandy. In 1097 Wido
de Rupe surrendered his castles of
Roche and Veteuil to William
Rufus (Ord. Vit. 767). In 1165
Wido de R. held a fee at Passay in
the French Vexin (Feod. Norm.);
Oliver de R. was at the same time
one of the barons seated between
Normandy and Brittany, and Ralph
Roche held lands in Devon; Sansom
R. in Dorset (Lib. Nig.); and 1203
Ralph de Rupe held three fees of
the honour of Mortaine and Corn-
wall (Rot. Canall. 94). Adam de
Rupe, ancestor of an Irish branch,
built Roche Castle and Pill Priory
in Pembroke, and accompanied
Henry II. to Ireland, where he was
ancestor of the Viscounts Fermoy,
and the Barons Fermoy. In 1180-
95 Roger, Hugh, and John de la
Roche are mentioned in Normandy
(MRS).
Rochefort. See RоCHFORT.
Rochfort, from Rochfort in the
Viscounty of Rouen. Wido de R.
held three fees in Bucks from the
Earl 1165 (Lib. Niger), and wit-
nessed a charter of Walter Giffard
E. of Bucks, t. Henry II. (Mon. ii.
154). Another Guido de R. was
summoned for the war in Wales
1257, and in Gascony 1251. Of
this family was Milo de Rupeforti,
witness to a charter of Henry II.
confirming the foundation of Dun-
brody Abbey, Ireland 1178 (Mon
ii. 1028), from whom descended
Maurice de Rochfort 1295, 1302,
one of the fideles of Ireland; and
the Earls of Belvidere. In Nor-
mandy occur Paganus, Guido de
Rupefort, 1180-95 (MRS); Ra-
dulfus Rochefort, 1198 (Ib.).
Rock. See ROAKE.

Rockall, from Rochelle in the
Cotentin, Normandy. In 1130 Hum-
frid de Rochella had lands in Dor-
set, in 1165 William de Rochelle
in Essex (Rot. Pip.; Lib. Niger).
The former witnessed the charter of
William de Mandeville, Earl of
Essex, founding Walden Abbey
(Mon. i. 460). The family of De la
Rochelle in Normandy 1396 bore
2 bends argent with 7 escallops.
(Douet-Darcq, Armorial de la
France, p. 28.) The family long
continued of importance in England,
where the name was written Rokele.
Rocke. See ROAKE.
Rockhill, or ROCHELLE. See
ROCKALL.
Rockley. Robert de Rokela,
Normandy 1198; Philip de la Ro-
chella, and Robert de la R., 1180
(MRS).
Roden, for RAWDON.
Rodney, or De Reyney. This
family has been traced (Collinson,
Somerset, iii. 602–605) from Walter
de Rodney, t. Stephen; but the
name Rodney is apparently not found
in the records prior to the 14th
century. It is a corruption of
Reiny or Rayney, afterwards Rade-
nay. The family of Reyney bore
3 pairs of wings in lure, from which
the present arms of Rodney (3
spread eagles) are derived. The
379
ROE
ROL
I
family of De Reiney or Rigny came
from Champagne. Hagebert de
Rigneio 1101 witnessed a charter of
the Bishop of Tulle (Gall. Christ.
xiii. 480 Instr.), and may be the same
who possessed lands in Essex 1086
(Domesday). Roger de Reigny wit-
nessed a charter of Bishop Roger of
Sarum, t. Henry I. (Mon. i. 424);
and Robert de R. held five fees,
Devon 1165 (Lib. Niger). John de
R. of Devon, and William de R.,
occur 1200 (RCR). John de Reiney
or Rayney was of Devon and Somer-
set, and d. 1247 (Roberts, Excerpta).
Thomas de R. occurs in the same
year, and 1303 Sir Richard de Rey-
ney or Radeney, and Lucia his wife,
occur (Roberts, Cal. Geneal.). This
noble acquired Stoke, Somerset, by
m. with the heiress; and from him
descended the brave Lord RODNEY,
and the barons of that name.
Gaufridus de Radeneio, Normandy
1180 (MRS), paid a fine in the
bailifry of Argentom; from which
it appears that the name of Rayney
had early adopted the D. The case
is similar to those of Kenetbol for
Kenebal, Lachmere for Lamare,
Lidle for Lisle.
Roe. See ROWE.
Roebuck, for Rabeck. Baldwin
de Rabeca occurs in Flanders 12th
cent. (Al. Miræi Opera Diplomatica,
i. 396). The name is Flemish.
Rofe. Symon de Rof, Normandy
1180–95 (MRS); William Roffe,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
See ROFE.
Roff.
Roffey. Garin de Raffeio, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Reginald and
Henry de Ruffi, t. Philip Augustus
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 173, 181);
Lucia Rufe, Engl. c. 1272 (RII).
Roffway, for ROFFEY.
Roger. N. Rogere, Normandy
1180; Robert R. 1195 (MRS);
Alexander, Richard, Roger, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Rogers, for ROGER. This name
is borne by the Baronets Rogers
Rokeby, or De Spina, from
Rokeby, Yorkshire. Henry du
Spina of Rokeby was a benefactor
to Fountains Abbey, and Reginald
de Spina, son of IIugh de Rokeby,
confirmed the gift of Stephen de R.
to the same abbey (Burton, Ion.
Ebor.). Sire Henry de R. witnessed
a charter of the Earl of Richmond
1275 (Mon. ii. 197). This appears
to be a branch of the Norman family
of De la Spine or De Spina.
Roland. Odo, Nicholas, Gaufrid
Rollant or Rolland, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). Robert, William
Rouland, Engl. c. 1272 (RII),
Roles. See ROLL.
Rolfe. See ROFE. Of this name
was Lord Chancellor Cranworth.
Roll. Peter and William (Roeles,
Normandy 1198; William de Ro-
dolio 1180 (MRS); Girald de Roel,
t. Phil. Augustus; Robert Rolle,
Matilda Rolles, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Rolle. See ROLL. Hence the
Barons Rolle.
Rolles. See ROLL.
Rolleston. Henry de Rolleston,
Normandy 1195 (MRS). This Nor-
man family took its name from Rol-
leston, Notts. Malger de R. (Mon.
i. 849). Thomas de R. 1165 held a
fief from Deincourt (Liber Niger).
Sir Benedict de R. t. Edward I.
(Mon. ii. 605).
Rolland. See ROLAND.
Rollings. See RAWLINS.
Rollo, or De Rullos, from Rullos,
now Ruelles, near Vernon, Nor-
mandy. Richard de Rullos or
380
ROL
ROO
Rollos was Chamberlain to William
the Conqueror, and m. Isabella, dau.
of Richard Baron de la Haie des-
puits (De Gerville, Anc. Chat. de la
Manche); whence came the connec-
tion of this family with Lincoln.
His son William de R. m. the dau.
and heir of Hugh de Evermue and
Turfrida, dau. and heir of the famous
Hereward by his first marriage; and
received the barony of Bourn and
Deeping (Liber Niger). He had, 1.
William de Rullos, ancestor of a
Norman line. 2. Richard, whose
dau. m. Baldwin Fitz-Gilbert (from
which union sprang the house of
Wake, Barons of Bourn or Brunne).
Richard afterwards settled in Scot-
land, where he had received grants
from David I. (Douglas, Peerage
Scotl); and from him lineally de-
scended John de Rollo, who in the
14th century had a grant of Dun-
crub, and was ancestor of the Barons
Rollo of Duncrub.
Rolls. See ROLL.
T
Rolph. See ROFE.
Rolt. Peter Roald, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); John, Peter, Ro-
bert Ruaut or Roalt (Ib.) 1198;
Robert Ruaut 1180-95 (Ib.).
Romans. William Romant, and
the Ville of M., Normandy 1180–95
(MRS). The arms of Romanes of
Scotland are preserved by Robson.
Rome. Orsellus Rohom, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS).
Rome. William Rom, Nor-
mandy 1189-95 (MRS); Robert
Rome 1198 (Ib.); Robert Rome,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH.).
Romer, or De Roumare, from
Roumare near Rouen, Normandy.
Geroldus the Dapifer granted 1067
his church of Roumare to St.
Amand, Rouen. He had issue Robert
Fitz-Gerold de Roumara (father of
William de Roumare, Earl of Lin-
coln) and Edward of Salisbury,
Viscount of Wilts, living 1119,
whose grandson, Patrick of Salis-
bury, was created Earl of S. by
Matilda. William I., Earl of Lin-
coln, had a son William II., whose
son Williamı III. returned the fees
of his barony in Lincoln in 1165
as 58, and in 1194 was with
Richard I. in Normandy (Bowles,
History of Laycock Abbey; Banks,
Dorm. and Ext. Bar.). Collaterals,
viz. William, John, and Matthew
de Romara, occur in Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Erenborc de Ro-
mara 1195 (Ib.); and the forest and
estate of Romare are also mentioned.
The name in England derives from
some collateral branch.
Roney. William Roenai, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Hugh de
Roenai 1198 (Ib.). The arms of
Roney in England are preserved by
Robson.
Roof, for RoFE.
Rooff, for ROPE.
Rook. See ROAKE.
Rooke. See ROAKE. Of this
Norman family was the gallant
Admiral Sir George Rooke, the
captor of Gibraltar.
Rooks. See Rook.
Rooksby. See ROKEBY.
Room.
See ROME.
Roome. See ROME.
Rooney. See RONEY.
Roop, for De Rupe, or ROCHE.
Rooper. Richard de Rupetra;
Ralph de Ruperia, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS); Ralph and Richard de
Rupetra 1198 (Ib.). See ROPER.
Roos. See Ross.
Root. See ROOTS.
Roote. See ROOTS.
―
381

ROO
ROS
Roots. Ranulph de Rotis, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Hugo de
R. 1198 (Ib.); Ralph, Robert,
Simon, &c. Rote, Engl. c. 1272
(RH). Hugo de Rotis held a fee
of Montfort in Normandy 1165
(Duchesne, Feod. Norm.).
Rope. See ROBE.
Roper, or De Rupierre. This
family has been supposed to be
descended from a member of the
house of Musard, who is said to
have assumed the name of 'Rospear
or De Rubruspatha;' but there is
no evidence for the statement.
The name is derived from Ru-
pierre near Caen, Normandy, the
lords of which were of great im-
portance in the 11th and 12th cen-
turies (Des Bois). William de Ru-
pierre (who came to England with
the Conqueror) is mentioned by
Ordericus Vitalis; in 1090 he com-
manded the forces of Duke Robert.
The Counts of Rupierre continued
in Normandy till the last century
(Ib.). In 1099 William de R. pos-
sessed Trenouville, Grenteville, and
Fremont, and was a benefactor of
Troarn (MSAN, xii. 53). The seal
of Roger de R. (MSAN, plate xvii.)
represents a shield divided into
twelve squares, each containing a
martlet, the original evidently from
which the modern Roper arms are
derived. In England Robert de
Ruperia paid fines in Notts and
Derby (Rot. Pip.); and the heiress
of John Rooper of Turndish, Derby,
m. De Fourneaux, who assumed her
name (Mon. i. 503). Roger de
Rupers, of the Norman line, held
lands in Warwick or Leicester,
t. John, where he granted the ad-
vowson to Tewksbury Abbey (Testa
de Neville, 87). From this family
d
descend the Roopers and the Bargins
Teynham.
Ropes, for ROBBS.
Rose, for Ross.
Roser. Peter Roceart, Nor-
mandy 1180–95 (MRS); Peter de
Rochier 1198 (Ib.); Richard le
Rockare, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Rosher, for ROSER.
Rosier. See ROSER.
Rosling, for ROSCELIN, a baronial
family, a branch of the Carlovingian
Viscounts of Maine and Beaumont.
See BEAUMONT. Geoffry de Bello-
mont or Baynard, brother of Hubert
Viscount of Maine, held fiefs 1086
from the barony of Baynard, and
from Percy and Earl Alan in York-
shire (Domesd.). He had amongst
other sons Roscelin de Bellomont,
who had a grant of Stratton and
Marsham,
Marsham, Norfolk, t. Henry I.,
whose son, William Fitz-Rosceline,
had issue William de Stratton
(Blomefield, vi. 331). Robert Fitz-
Rosceline, brother of William Fitz-
Rosceline, was father of Bartholo-
mew de Marsham, ancestor of the
Earls of Romney. William de
Stratton also appears as 'Fitz-Ros-
celine,' and Robert Fitz-Rosceline
his son held a lease of Newton, Nor-
folk, from Henry II. (Blomefield,
v. 65). This estate was held in
1235 by Peter de Rosceline, and in
1317 by Thomas, son of Sir Peter
Fitz-Roscelin (Ibid.). Sir Peter
was summoned by writ as a baron
in 1294. See MARSHAM.
Ross, or De Ros, a baronial
name derived from an English lo-
cality. The origin of this family
not ascertained.
The Norman name of De Ros,
also established in England, came
from Ros, now Rots, near Caen
382
ROS
ROU
(D'Anisy et St. Marie, sur le Domes-
day). Temp. William I. Anchetil
de Ros held in Kent from Odo of
Bayeux, and Ansgot, Goisfrid, and
Serlo de Ros were mesne lords in
England 1086 (Domesd.). In 1130
Geoffry de Ros was of Kent (Rot.
Pip.); in 1165 Geoffry de R. held
two fees Essex; Everard de R. one
in Suffolk and seven in York (Lib.
Nig). The family long continued
of note in Normandy, and in several
parts of England.
Rossall. See RUSSELL.
Rosser. See ROSER.
Roswell, for Rosel or RUSSELL.
Rotch, for ROCHE.
Rothwell, or De Warneville.
William de Warnaville gave lands
in Rothwell, Northants, to De la
Pré Abbey, Northamptonshire (Mon.
i. 1018). The family afterwards
bore the name of Rothwell.
Rouch, for ROCHE.
Rougemont. Richard de Ru-
beomonte, Normandy 1180 - 95
(MRS).
Rought, for ROOT.
Rougier. Peter de Rochier,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Round. In 1130 Radulphus Ro-
tundus occurs in Essex (Rot. Pip.);
Wiard de Rotundo, Normandy
1180–95 (MRS).
Roundell. Lucas, Geoffry, John
Roondel, Normandy 1180 – 95;
Stephen Roundel, Geoffry, Hugh,
Lucas Roondel 1198 (MRS).
Roupell, for Rochelle. Robert
de Rupella and Philip de Rupella
paid scutage for lands in Essex held
from M. de Mandeville, Countess of
Essex (Testa de Neville, 364). See
ROCKALL.
Rous, or Le Roux. This family
is Norman, and in 1165 held lands
}
near Rouen from the County of
Breteuil (Duchesne, Feod. Norm.).
Ralph le Roux was sent 1119 by
Henry I. to the aid of Ralph de
Guader (Ord. Vit. 857), and 1120
was one of the nobles who perished
with Prince Henry in the Blanche
Nef. His nephew Simon le Roux
was living 1137 (Ord. Vit. 197).
The English line descends from
Turchil Rufus or Le Rous, who
came to England 1066 and held
lands in Norfolk from Alan Fitz-
Flaald, ancestor of the Fitz-Alans
(Mon. Angl. i. 627). Fulcher
Rufus of Norfolk lived 1130 (Rot.
Pip.); Henry Rufus of Norfolk
1156 (Rot. Pip.); Alexander R.
1165 (Lib. Nig.); also Richard R.,
who held from De Albini in the
Eastern Counties, and half a knight's
fee at Booville, Normandy, from the
County of Breteuil (Duchesne).
Hugo Rufus was Viscount of Nor-
folk 1225, and in 1232 was deceased
(Roberts, Excerpta, i. 227). Roger
le Rus of Flixton, Suffolk, was dead
before 1271; Richard of Norfolk
d. 1277, and had Alan, who in 1316
was Lord of Dunham and E. Lex-
ham, Norfolk, and had Peter le Rous
of Dennington, ancestor of the R.s
of that place, from whom descended
the Rouses of Henham, Earls of
Stradbroke.
Rouse. See Rous.
Rout, for ROUTH.
Routh, or De Scruteville. Ri-
chard de Scruteville, from Escret-
ville, Normandy, was Lord of Routh,
Yorkshire, 1136 at the foundation
of Meaux Abbey (Mon. i. 794).
Hence was derived the family of
De Routh or De Ruda, of which
was Martin Routh, D.D., late Presi-
dent of Magdalen Coll. Oxford, the
383
ROU
RUM
most learned divine of his age, who
died in his 100th year in the full
possession of all his faculties. See
SCURFIELD.

Roux. See Rous.
Row, for Roe, or Rowe.
Rowatt, or Roalt.
Rowan, in some cases for RoAN.
Rowbury. See RUBERY.
See RoLt.
Rowden, for RAWDON.
Rowe, Roe, or Roo, for Le Roux.
See Rous.
Rowes, See ROWE.
Rowles, for ROLLES.
Rowley, from Roelly, Reuilly,
or Roilly, near Evreux, Normandy. |
Ralph de Roileio came over with
the Conqueror, and held Stockland,
Devon 1083 (Exon. Domesd.) from
Ralph Paganel. In 1165 Ralph de
Ruelli held a fee in the Viscounty of
Evreux, Robert de Roilli in Essex,
and Roger de R. in Gloucester
(Lib. Nig.). Galfridus de Roeli
witnessed ટી. charter of Gervase
Paganel to Tikford Abbey 1187
(Mon. ii. 911). Ralph de Rolli
gave tithes in Yorkshire to Holy
Trinity, founded by Ralph Paganel
of Drax (Mon. i. 564). In 1301
William Roilly was bailsman for
an M.P. Wilts (PPW). The name
became spread widely in England,
and hence derived the Baronets
Rowley and the Viscounts Langford.
Rowling. See RAWLINS.
Rowse. See Rous.
Roxby, for ROOKSBY.
Roy. See KING.
Royall.
See ROYLE.
Royle. John Roiale, Normandy
1180 - 95 (MRS); Hugh Royl,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Rozier. See ROSIER.
Rubery. Radulphus Rebree
Normandy 1180-95; Gislebert, Peter
de Riperia 1198 (MRS). The name
occurs in England as Roubery
amongst the Parliamentary writs
Ruck, for Roke, or RoAKE.
Rucker, for ROOKER.
Rudall. See RUDDELL.
Ruddell. Petrus Rudellus, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); John de
Rodhall, Engl. c. 1272 (RII).
Ruddle, for RUDDELL.
Rudge. See RUGG.
Ruel. Martin, Guillan, Goislin
de Ruella, Normandy 1180–195
(MRS); Peter and William de R.
1198 (Ih.). The arms of the family
of Rule are preserved by Robson.
Ruf. See ROOF.
Ruff. See ROOF.
Ruffell, perhaps for Raville or
REVEL.
Ruffle. See RUFFELL.
Ruffles, for RUFFLE.
Rufus. See Rous.
|
Rugg. Radulphus Rogue, Norman-
dy 1180-95 (MRS); William de Ro-
ges t. Philip Augustus; Henry, Hugh
Robert Ruge, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Ruggles, from the ville and castle
of Rugles, Normandy. See Lower
(Patronym. Britann.).
Rule. See RUELL.
Rowsell, or Rowsewell, for styled Rimbaud or Rimboult, in the
RUSSELL, armorially identified.
Duchy (See RIMBOULT), where it
continued in the twelfth century.
The Norman ancestor of the English
and Norman lines was Rumbaldus,
who held lands in Gloucester 1086
(Domesday, 107 bis). Richard I.
confirmed to Wickham Abbey, Essex,
lands granted by Robert Rumbold
Rumball. See RUMBOLD.
Rumble. See RUMBALL.
Rumbol, for RUMBOLD.
Rumbold. A Norman family,
384

RUM
(Mon. i. 889). The latter was party
a suit, Essex, 1194 (RCR), and
in 1200 exchanged lands in Hertford
(Ib.). Walter Rembald is mentioned
1272 (RH). From this family
descend the Baronets Rumbold.
Rumboll. See RUMBOLD.
Rumens, for ROMANS.
}
Rumley, from Romilly, near
Evreux. Robert de Romeliolo and
Roger, Earl of Salop, granted lands
to Horsley Abbey, Essex, t. William I.
(Mon. i. 604). Aaliza de Romilly
was foundress of Bolton t. Henry I.
In 1165 Agnes de Romilli held lands
in Normandy, and Philip de Rumelli
a knight's fee in Somerset (Lib.
Niger). In 1199 Alexander de R.
was of Oxfordshire, as was Alan
13th cent. Baldwin de R. held from
De Tony in Worcester (Testa, 41,
28, 100). Richard de Romilly,
1180-95 (MRS) was of Normandy.
Rummans. See ROMANS.
Rummer. See ROMER.
Rummens. See ROMANS.
Rundall, for ROUNDELL.
Rundell, for ROUNDELL.
Rundle, for RUNDELL.
Rupp. See Roop.
Ruse, for Rous.
Rush, for RUSE.
Rusher. Richardus Risher, Nor-
mandy 1195 (MRS). See also
ROSIER.
Rushmere. Richard de Ruske-
mara, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
The arms of Rosmer are preserved
by Robson.
Rushout, or Rouault, a baronial
family. This family is Breton, de-
riving from Roald or Rouault, a
Breton noble living c. 1000, whose
son Hasculph, Viscount of Nantes,
c. 1050, had four sons, who accom-
panied the Conqueror, viz. 1. Ruald;
RUS
2. Hasculph; 3. Hugh; 4. Enisand.
See CONYNGHAM.
Ruald, surnamed Adobé (i.e. dub-
bed knight), held three lordships in
capite 1086 in Devon (Domesday,
114 b). His son Ruald was father of
Alan Fitz-Ruald, who m. Lady Alis
de Dodbroke, and acquired estates
by her (Pole, Devon). Roald Fitz-
Alan, his son, had John Fitz-Ro-
haut, father of Alan, whose grandson
Sir Roger Fitz-Rohault had a dau.
and heir (Pole).
Theobald Rouault, a younger son,
became seated in France temp.
Edward II., as Sire de Boismenard.
From him descended Joachim Rou-
hault, Marshal of France, who d.
1478, and whose posterity settled in
England t. Charles I., from whom
descend the Barons Northwick.
Russ, for ROUS.
Russel. See RUSSELL.
Russell, or De Rosel, a baronial
family. This name is derived from
the Lordship of Rosel in the Coten-
tin, Normandy, of which the Russells
were the ancient lords. They were
a branch of the great baronial house
of Bertram, Barons of Briquebec
(see Wiffen, Mem. House of Russell),
whose descent is stated under the
name MITFORD.
William I., fourth Baron of Bri-
quebec, living 1012, had-1. Robert,
ancestor of the houses of Briquebec,
Mitford, Bothal, and St. Pierre; 2.
Hugh.
The latter received the castle and
fief of Rosel, and in 1077, being then
old, granted, as 'Hugh de Rosel,'
with consent of his son Hugh the
younger, lands in Normandy, given
to him by the Conqueror, to St.
Stephen's, Caen (Mon. Angl. ii. 937).
Hugh II. of Rosel came to England
"
CC
385
i
RUS
with the Conqueror, and is men-
tioned in a charter of the time of
Stephen as father of Robert Russel
(Wiffen, i. 531). In Domesday he
appears as holding lands in Dorset in
capite by the serjeantry of being
Marshal of the Butlery of England
(Domesday, 84 b), a feudal dignity,
which conferred rank, and was here-
ditary. Robert Russel I., his son,
granted t. Stephen lands at Canning-
ton, Somerset, with consent of Wil-
liam de Moune, Earl of Somerset, to
the abbey there (Wiffen); and had
issue Robert de Rosel II. This
baron held the fief of Kingston,
Dorset, in capite, and in 1165 one
fee in that county from Alured de
Lincoln, another from the Abbot of
Cerne (Lib. Niger). The latter had
apparently been acquired by autho-
rity of the Crown t. Stephen.
Odo, Eudo, or Hugh Russel, who
succeeded, is mentioned in a charter
of King John, granting an advowson
of a church in Gloucester to his son
John Russel, who in 1202 m. the
sister and coheir of Dodo Bardolf,
one of the greater barons, and was
constable of Corfe, Dorset. From
this house descend the Russels,
Dukes of Bedford, Earls Russel,
Lords De Clifford, &c. The name
often occurs in Normandy, where
Joscelin, William, Hugo, Bertin,
Ansketil, Richard, Jordan, Osbert,
Gauder de Rosel or Rossel occur
1180-95, also the fief of Rosel
(MRS).
|
Russen. Michael de Rucino,
Normandy, held a fief from Philip
Augustus (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v.
173). Bernard Roncin 1198 (MRS).
Richard Resen, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). |
Russom, for RUSSON.
Russon.
See RUSSEN.
RYD
Rust.
See RASTE.
Rutt, for ROOT.
Ruth, for RoUTH.
Rutter, for Roter. Fulco des
Rotors, Normandy 1180-95; Fulco
de Rotor, 1198 (MRS); Richard and
Thomas Rotor or Rotour, Engl. c,
1272 (RH).
Rutty. Hugh de Rotis, Nor
mandy 1198 (MRS); Ralph de R.
1180 (Ib.); Alicia Rute, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Ryall. See ROYLE.
Ryalls. See RYALL.
{
Ryder, or Foliot, a baronial
family. The English Ryders de-
scend from the Foliots, Sires of Omon-
ville, or Osmondville, Normandy,
whose probable ancestor was Os-
mond, a companion of Rollo. In
1050 Roger Foliot granted the ad-
Vowson of Omonville to Essay
Abbey (Gall. Christ. xi. 237; De
Gerville, Anc. Chateaux). Several
of this family came to England at the
Conquest, of whom William F. held
lands 1086 from the See of Canter-
bury, and Otbert F. large estates
in Northants, Herts, and elsewhere
from Fitz-Ansculph. His son Adelulf
had issue Roger Foliot, who in 1165
returned his barony in Northants as
fifteen fees and a half (Lib. Niger).
From William (t. William I.)
came his son Henry, who t. Henry 1.
m. Lucia, dau. and coheir of Jor-
dan Briset, a great baron (founder of
St. John's Priory, Clerkenwell). He
had-1. William F., whose line was
seated in Worcester (Mon. Angl. ii.
505); and 2. Jordan Foliot, who ob-
tained estates in Yorkshire, and was
the first to bear the name of 'De
Rither.' He in 1165 held five fees
of ancient enfeoffment from the
barony of Pontefract (Lib. Niger).
386

RYE
SAF
Thomas de Ryther, his son, con-
firmed his father's gift to Fountains
Abbey (Burton, Mon. Ebor., 154).
William de R., a benefactor to Nun-
Appleton, occurs as William 'Foliot'
granting lands to Nostel Priory (Ib.
3/04, 306). From him descended the
Rythers or Ryders, Lords of Hare-
wood, Yorkshire, and the Earls of
Harrowby.
-
Rye, a baronial family, from Rie,
near Bayeux. Geoffry de Rie was
living c. 980. His son Odo Fitz-
Geoffry gave half the church of Rie
to Fescamp Abbey, which was con-
firmed 1027 by Richard II. of Nor-
mandy (Neustria Pia, 218). In
1047 Hubert de Rie, after the battle
of Val des Dunes, saved the life of
Duke William, and sent his three
Sabey. Robertus Saba, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Robert, Wil-
liam Sabe, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Sach. See SACK.
Sacheverell, from Saultche-
vreuil in the Cotentin, Normandy.
The family held a fief in Derby from
the barony of Chaources. In 13th
cent. Patricius de Saucheverel held
one knight's fee at Sallow and
Hopewell, Notts and Derby (Testa
de Neville, 13). The descent is re-
gularly traced from him. George S.,
of Sallow or Callow, c. 1710, left
great estates to the celebrated Henry
Sacheverell, D.D., his near relation.
Sack. Samuel, Peter, William,
Richard, Thomàs de Sac, Nor-
mandy, 1180–95 (MRS); Thomas
Seck, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Sacker. See SECKER.
S
sons to guard him to Falaise (Roman
de Rou, Ed. Pluquet, ii. 23). Hubert
was sent ambassador to Edward the
Confessor, and after the Conquest,
with his sons, was sent into Nor-
mandy to maintain the Duchy in
quiet. Ralph de Rie, his elder son,
was Castellan of Nottingham, Robert
the second Castellan of Norwich,
whose son Hubert de Rie held in
Norfolk a barony of 40 knights'
fees 1165 (Lib. Niger). The family
long continued to be of great rank
and power in various parts of Eng-
land.
In Normandy we have Robert,
Richard de Ria, Rie, or Rii, and the
Ville of Rie 1180–95 (MRS).
Ryle. See ROYLE.
Rymer, for RIMER.
Sackett. Nicholas Saget, Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS).
Sackville. Joannes and Gilo de
Sakenvilla, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS). The history of the English
family, Lords Buckhurst, Dukes of
Dorset, is well known.
Saddler, the English form of
LORIMER.
Sadleir, for SADLER.
Sadler. See SADDLER.
Safe. Ricardus Soef, Normandy,
1198 (MRS).
Saffell. Roger and Girart de
Sevele, or Savale, Normandy, 1180–
95 (MRS); Roger Sevale, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Saffery, for SAVORY.
Saffran. William Sabrin, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Simon de
Sabrin, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
CC 2
387

SAF
ST
L
Saffrey, for SAVORY.
Sage. Richard Sapiens, Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS); John, Ra-
nulph, Richard, William Sapiens or
le Sage, 1198 (Ib.); John le Sage,
Normandy, 1180–95 (MRS); Hugh,
John, Ralph le Sage, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Sager. See SEAGUR.
Saggers. See SEAGER.
Saillard, or Sailer. Robert Selier,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Hugh and
William le Saillur, England, c. 1272
(RH).
Saint. William Sent, Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS); Bernard Sain,
Normandy 1180 (MRS); Thomas
Seynt, England, c. 1272 (RH).
St. Amand. Richard de S. Am-
anda, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
St. A. was in the Cotentin. Hence
the Lords St. Amand of England.
See Dugdale, Banks. See AMAND.
St. Aubyn. Benedict, Galfridus,
Herbert, Ranulph, Roger, Thomas
de S. Albino, Normandy 1198
(MRS). St. A. was near Evreux.
Astho de S. A., soon after 980,
granted his tithes to St. Taurin,
Evreux (Gall. Christ. xi. 139, Instr.).
Fulco de S. A. was a benefactor to
St. Evroult, t. William I. (Ord.
Vitalis, 596). Malger de S. A. wit-
nessed the foundation charter of
Barnstaple Abbey, Devon, t. Wil-
liam I. Hence the baronets St.
Aubyn.
St. Barbe, from St. Barbara, in
Normandy. Jordan de St. Barbe,
1322-5, was an adherent of the Earl
of Lancaster, and had a writ of
military summons (PPW).
St. Clair, from St. Clair, near
St. Lo, in the Cotentin, Normandy.
Wace mentions the Sire de St. Clair
at Hastings (ii. 239).
This was
Richard de S. C. who held lands,
Suffolk, 1086 (Domesd.). Britel de
S. C., his brother, held in Somerset
(Ibid.). He witnessed a charter of
the Earl of Mortaine (Mon. ii. 910),
Richard was succeeded by Hamo de
S. C., living 1130 (Rot. Pip.) William
de S. C., probably a son of Britel
held in Dorset, 1130 (Rot. Pip.), and
had from David I. a grant of Ross-
lyn, Scotland; whence descended
the great house of St. Clair, Earls
of Orkney and Caithness, &c.
St. Denis. Geoffry de St. Dionyf
sio, Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
St. George, from St. George, near
St. Lo, Cotentin. The family came
to England 1066. Temp. Henry A.
Helyas de St. George occurs in
Sussex (Mon. i. 593), and Baldwin
de St. G. as witness to a charter of
William Peverel of Dover (Mon.
i. 382). The family was of im-
portance in Cambridge 1300. Hence
the Baronets St. George, and the
Lords St. George.
St. John, a baronial name. Wil-
liam de S. Joanne, Normandy 1180;
Geoffry, John, Robert, William de
S. Joanne, 1198 (MRS). St. John
was near Avranches (De Gerville,
Anc. Chateaux). Roger and John
de S. J. were in the service of
Henry I., Normandy 1119 (Ord. Vit.
844). The former was of Hants,
1130, and was son of Roger de St.
John (Rot. Pip.); and John was of
Oxford, ancestor of the Barons de
St. John. The history of this family
appears in Dugdale, Banks, &c. The
name was taken by the Barons de
Port.
St. Laurence. Symon de St.
Laurent held a fief from Philip
Augustus in Normandy (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 172). St. Laurent
388
1
ST
}

was in the Caux, near Yvetot, Nor-
mandy; and its owners are men-
tioned as
'an illustrious race of
barons' by Ordericus Vitalis (853).
Roger de S. L. came to England
1066, and witnessed a charter of
William Giffard, Bishop of Win-
chester (Mon. i. 1026). His de-
scendant, Adam, held from Walter
Giard, Earl of Bucks, 1165 (Lib.
Niger). The family became widely
spread in England. In 1165 Nicholas
de St. L. held a knight's fee, Salop,
from De Ver. The name does not
afterwards appear in Salop, for
Nicholas joined in the invasion of
Ireland, and became baron of Howth.
Fe d. c. 1190, and was succeeded by
Almaric de S. L., to whom John,
Earl of Mortaine, confirmed Howth,
as held by his father (Lodge, Peer.
Ireland, iii. 183), who had aided in
the conquest of Ulster by John de
Courcy. He had three sons-Adam,
Robert, and Nicholas-who in-
herited successively. The latter had
Robert, who lived t. Edward I.
From this baron descend the Earls
of Howth. There is much error in
Lodge's account.
-
St. Ledger. See ST. LEGER.
St. Leger. Robert de S. Leod-
gario, or St. Leger, William, John,
Gilbert, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Gislebert, Robert, Simon, William,
1198 (Ib.). St. Leger was near
Avranches, Normandy. Robert St. L.
was of Sussex, 1086, and appears to
have been father of William de
S. L., who, with his son Clarem-
bald, granted lands to Battle Abbey,
t. Henry I. (Mon. i. 318). Hence
the St. Legers of Kent and Devon,
and the Viscounts Doneraile.
St. Martin. Alvered de S. Mar-
tin, Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Bur-
SAK
nulf, Warin, Geoffry, Henry, Hugh,
Nicholas, Ralph, Roger, William de
S. M., 1198 (Ib.).
St. Ouen. Robert de S. Andoeno,
Normandy 1180-95; Nicholas, Wil-
liam, 1198 (MRS).
liam, 1198 (MRS). See CLAPHAM.
St. Paul, or St. Pol. See PAUL.
St. Quintin, a baronial name.
Osbert de S. Quintino, Normandy
1198 (MRS). St. Q. was near Cou-
tances, in the Cotentin, Normandy.
Wido de St. Quentin, t. William I.,
granted lands to Cerisy on assuming
the monastic habit (Mon. i. 960).
Alured de St. Q., his son, t. Will. I.,
gave lands to the same abbey (Ib.).
The latter was brother of Hugo, one
of the Conqueror's companions, 1086,
who held lands in Essex and Dorset
in capite 1086; also in Hants. He
had, 1. Robert, who joined in the
conquest of Glamorgan 1090, and
whose descendants sat in Parliament
as barons; 2. William, mentioned
in Normandy 1120 (MSAN, viii.
426); 3. Herbert. The latter held
houses at Winchester 1110 (Winch.
Domesd.), which he granted to God-
stowe (Mon. i. 528). He held estates
Lincoln and York 1149 (Mon. ii. 198).
He had issue Walter and Alan
(Mon. i. 474). Hence the St. Quen-
tins, Baronets. It is probable that the
family of Herbert was of this house.
Herbert, the father of Herbert Fitz-
Herbert, Chamberlain to Henry I.,
was perhaps a brother of Alured de
St. Quentin; for the ancient arms of
the Herberts and St. Quentins were
nearly the same, viz., one or more
chevrons and a chief vair.
Sait. Richard Saete, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Richard Saiete,
1198 (Ib.); Robert Seyot, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Saker.
See SACKER.
389
SAL
SAN
↓
Salaman, for SALMON.
Sale. Hubert and Odo de Sella,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); John
and Ralph de Salle, Engl. c. 1272
(RH). Hence the brave General
Sale.
Salenger, or Sellenger, for ST.
LEDGER.
Sales, for SALE.
Salinger, or Sellinger, for ST.
LEDGER.
Sallmann, for SALMON.
Salman, for SALMON.
Salmon. William Salmon, Nor-
mandy 1180–95 (MRS); Ralph,
Raginald, Richard Salomon, 1198
(Ib.); Richard Saloman, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Salomon. See SALMON. Some
families are Hebrew.
Salter. William Salatre, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Beatrice and
William le Salter, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Salvage. Umfrid Salvage, Nor-
mandy 1180; Walter, 1195 (MRS);
Ralph, Ranulph Salvage or Sauvage,
1198 (Ib.); Walter Salvage, Eng. c.
1272 (RH).
Salvin. Wido, Richard, William
Silvain or Silvanus, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Hugh Silvanus,
Engl. 1202 (Rot. Canc.).
Samler. Geoffry Somelier, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS).
Sammann.
See SALMON.
Sammon. See SALMON.
Samons. See SALMON.
Samper, for ST. PER or ST.
PIERRE.
Sampson, or De St. Sampson,
from that lordship near Caen, Nor-
mandy. Ralph de St. Sansom ac-
companied the Conqueror, and 1086
held estates in several counties
(Domesd. 16, 87 b, 247 by bis). Wil-
liam Sampson, his descendant, was
summoned to Parliament as a barom
1297-1304. The Sampsons of Play-
ford, Suffolk, an ancient branch of
this family (who bore the arms)
were ancestors of Thomas S., Dean
of Christ Church, so celebrated in
the Puritan controversy, t. Elizá-
beth. Robert de S. Sansom, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Nicholas, Wil-
liam, Christian, Henry, Walter
Sanso, or Sanson, 1180-95 (Ib.)
Samson. See SAMPSON.
Sancroft. William, or De Bosco,
Archbishop of Canterbury, one of the
seven bishops so renowned t. James
II., was descended from the Norman
family of De Bosco or Bois. William
de Bois-Guillaume, of the bailifry of
Caux, in 1086 possessed estates (in
Essex (Domesd. Ess. 81). Baldric
de Bosco was of Suffolk 1130
William de B. of Essex 1165. The
family of De Bois or Bosco held
lands in South Elmham from the
Conquest, as appeared by a suit at
Ipswich 1285 (Davy, Coll. Suffolk,
vol. xxxv.). Sandcroft or Sancroft
was in South Elmham; and the
family so named bore three crosses
with a chevron (as the distinction of
a younger branch), while the De
Boscos of Elmham bore a cross.
In 1198 Robert de Bosco had a suit
ágainst Robert de Sandcroft for
lands in Elingham and Hennersfield,
Suffolk (RCR). Robert de S. pre-
sented to the Church of Sancroft
1319 (Suckling, Suff. i. 208). The
family soon after migrated to Fres-
singfield, a few miles south, where
they continued seated 1463, 1534,
1555, and 1616, when William S.
(the archbishop) was baptized there.
Sandfield. See SANDWELL.
Sandford. Ralph and Richard de
390
λ)
SAN
Sanfort, Normandy 1198 (MRS).
Richard is mentioned in Cambridge,
Hunts, and Lincoln, 1202 (Rot.
Canc.).
Sandifer, for SANDFORD.
Sandiford. See SANDFORD.
Sanford, for SANDFORD.
Sandwell. Geoffry de Sando-
ville, Normandy 1180 (MRS);
Robert de Sanderville, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR); Gilbert de Sannerville,
1189 (Rot. Pip.).
See SINGER.
Sanger.
Sangster. See SINGER.
Sansom, for SAMPSON.
Sansum. See SANSOM.
Sant, for SAINT.
Santer. Osbert Saintier, Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS); Oliver le
Seyntour, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Santhan, for St. Anne, Normandy.
Geoffry de St. Agua, Normandy
1198 (MRS).
SAV
Sarl, for SARle.
Sarle. See SORRELL.
Sarll, for SORRELL.
Sarson. William Sarazin, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Robert,
Thomas, William Sarcenas, 1198
(Ib.); Petrus Saracenus, Engl. 1202
(Rot. de Libertate).
Sart, for Essart. Ralph de Essar-
tis, Normandy 1180-95; Mauger
and Ralph, 1198 (MRS); Richard
de Essart, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).
Sarvent, for Serviens. See SER-
JEANT.
Sass. Rener, John, Roger, Wil-
liam de Sace or Saceio, Normandy
1198 (MRS); Simon, Evain, &c. de
Saceio, 1180-95 (Ib.); Robert de
Sauce, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Sasse. See Sass.
Satchell. See SATCHWELL.
Satchwell, or Sachville. Robert
de Sacheville, Normandy
Normandy 1180
(MRS); Denis de Siccavilla, 1198
(Ib.). This family was seated in
Devon.
Saul. See SALE.
Saull, for SAUL.
Saulter. See SALTER.
Sanville, or Sandeville, from San-
darville, near Chartres, France. In
1165 William de Sandville held four
fees of the honour of Skipton, York,
and Gervasius de S. one fee (Lib.
Niger). Manasses de Sanderville held
13th cent. lands in Hants (Testa).
William de S., t. Henry II., wit-
nessed a charter of Boxgrove Priory,
Sussex (Mon. i. 593); and Thomas
de S. in 1301 was summoned from
Oxford and Berks for service against
the Scots (PPW):
Saphin, for Savin, or SALVIN.
Sard. See SART.
Sarel, for SOREL.
Sargant, for SERJEANT.
Sargeant, for SERJEANT.
Savigny. Thomas de Savigny,
Sargood. Odo de Sire-bone, Nor- Normandy 1180 (MRS); Eureia
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
Sarjant. See SERJEANT.
Sarjeaunt, for SERJEANT.
Sarjent, for SERJEANT.
Sausse. Walter, John, Ascelin,
William de Sauceio, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS); Robert de la Sausei,
Robert de Salceton, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR).
Savage. Unfrid le Salvage, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Savage. See SALVAGE.
Savell, for SAVILLE.
Savery, for SAVORY.
Savidge, for SAVAGE.
and Nicholas de Savigneio, and
Guido de Saviniaco, 1198 (Ib.);
Ralph William Saveney, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
391
SAV
SC A
Savile, for SAVILLE.
Savill, for SAVILLE.
Saville, or De Arches. See ARCH.
This family is descended from the
Viscounts of Arques and Rouen, a
branch of the Giffards. Geoffry,
Viscount of Arques or Arches, had,
1. William, Baron of Folkestone;
2. Osbern, a great baron in York
1086: he had issue, 1. William;
2. Thurstan. The former founded
Nun-Monkton, York, t. Stephen;
the latter was Pincerna of the Barony
of Sandal, and obtained from his
brother Kettlewell and other lands
in York. His son Peter D'Arches,
Pincerna, granted part of Kettlewell
to Fountains Abbey (Burton, Mon.
Ebor. 174). His son Hugo Pincerna
was living 1216 (Hardy, Rot. Claus.
245), and had issue, 1. Richard de
Sayville, who describes himself in a
grant to Pontefract as son of Hugo
Pincerna (Whittaker), and was sum-
moned to the coronation of Rich. I.
(Bromton, 1158); 2. Henry de Say-
ville, Lord of Golcar. From Richard
derived Peter de S., 1285 (Inq. p. m. ·);
Sir John, 1300 (PPW); Sir John,
Viscount of York, 1379; and the
Savilles of Copley, Methley, &c.,
Marquises of Halifax, Earls of Mex-
borough, &c.
Savory. Peter Savore, Normandy
1180 (MRS), also 1198 (Ib.); Richard
Savaria, Engl. 1202 (Rot. Canc.);
Laurence de Savore, Richard Saveri,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Saward, for SAWER.
Sawer. See SAWERS.
Sawers. Radulphus de Sahurs,
and the Ville of Sahurs, Normandy
1198 (MRS); Nicholas Sawere,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Sawle. See SAUL.
Sawyer, for SAWER.
1
}
Į
Saxby. See SHAKSPEARE.
Say, a baronial name. Geoffry
de Saie, and the fief of Saie, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Geoffry de
Say, 1198 (Ib.). This was a branch
of the house of Avenel. See PIGOT,
AVENEL. The Barons de Say de-
scended probably from Jordan de
Say, t. William I., brother of Picot
de S. or Avenel (MSAN, xv. 174).
He founded Aunay Abbey; from
whom descended Henry de S. of
Warwick, 1130, William de S. of
Norfolk, Hunts, and Middlesex,
Henry II., and the Barons Say.
Sayer. See SAYERS.
Sayers. Ralph de Sahurs, and the
Ville of S., Normandy 1198 (MRS);
Richard Sare, Engl. c. 1272 (RH)Į
Sayle. See SALE.
Sayles, for SALE.
Saytch, possibly a form of SECH
or SUCH.
Saywell, for Sayvell or SAVILLE.
Scales, a baronial name, derived
from Harduin de Scalers or Scakes, a
great baron 1086, whose barony lay
in Cambridge and Herts. Hence the
Barons Scales, summoned by writ
1298. See SMITHSON-PERCY.
See SCAMMELL.
Scamel.
Scammell, perhaps from Esca-
meul-ville, Normandy (MRS).
Scannell. See SCARNELL.
Scardefield, for Scardeville, from
Escardanville, Normandy (Lower).
This family was seated in Sussex.
Eskerdeville is mentioned (MRS).
Scarf, for Scarp, or SHARP.
Scarfe. See SCARF.
Scarff. See SCARF.
Scarffe. See SCARF.
Scarle, for SARLE.
Scarles. See SCARLE.
Scarlett, from Carlat or Escarlat,
Aquitaine. Bernard was Viscount of
392
SCA
SEA
Carlat 932 (Anselme, ii. 695, &c.).
From him descended Richard, Gil-
bert, and Raymond, joint Viscounts
of C., who appear to have accom-
panied the Conqueror, 1066. From
the first descended Hugh the
Viscount, d. before 1159, who had
Hugh de C., Count of Rhodez 1199.
In 1195 the Hospitallers held lands
in York, the gift of Hugh Scarlet or
Carlat; and at the same time occur
William S. in Somerset and Kent,
Gilbert S. in Middlesex, Mon. ii.
540 (RCR). The family thenceforth
appears in various parts of England.
It bears the lion rampant of the
Viscounts of Carlat. Hence the
eminent Lord Chief Justice Scarlett,
Lord Abinger.
Scarnell, perhaps from Scarville
or Escarville, from E. Normandy.
Alan de S. 13th cent., Warwick and
Leicester (Testa).
Scarvell. See SCARDEFIELD.
Schofield. Richard and Nicholas
Escoville, and the fief of E. Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Fulco and
William de Escovilla, 1198 (Ib.);
Humphry de Scoville, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Scholefield. See SCOFIELD.
Scholfield, for SCHOLEFIELD.
Scholey. Richard de Scoleio,
Normandy 1198 (MRS).
Schooley, for SCHOLEY.
Scofield. See SCHOFIELD.
Scoffield, for SCOFIELD.
Score, for SCURR. Simon, Ralph,
Henry Scures or Escures, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). See SHORE.
Scot. Hugh and Alan le Scot,
Normandy 1180–95 (MRS).
Scovell. See SCHOFIELD.
Scrivener. Rainbald Scriba or
Scriptor, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Scudamore. Walter de Escude-
more, Normandy 1195 (MRS). In
1165 Geoffry de Scudimore was a
baron in Wilts (Lib. Niger), and had
subenfeoffed Waleran de Scudimore
and Walter Gifford. He also held
four fees of ancient enfeoffment from
Robert D'Evias of Hereford (Ib.).
Hence the Viscounts Scudamore.
Scurfield, armorially identified
with De Scruteville, from Escret-
ville, Normandy. Richard de Scru-
teville of Yorkshire, t. William I.
(Mon. i. 794). William Le Gros,
Earl of Albemarle 1131, exchanged
lands with Alan de Scruteville,
Yorkshire (Mon. i. 795). See ROUTH.
Scurr, for ESCURES.
See SCORE.
Seaborn. William Sabrin, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Simon de
Sabrin, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Seaborne. See SEABORN.
Seabourne.
See SEABORN.
Seagars. See SEAGER.
Seager, from Segre in Anjou.
Seaker. See SECKER.
Seal, for SALE.
Seale. See SALE.
Sealey. Robert de Silly or
Silleio, Normandy 1198 (MRS). He
held lands in Normandy from Philip
Augustus. William de S. was living
at the same time.
MER.
Seales, for SEALE.
Sealy. See SEALEY.
Seamarle, for Seamar, or SEA-
-
Seamer, for SEYMOUR.
Sear. See SAYER.
Search. Thomas de Cherches,
Normandy 1180–95 (MRS).
CHURCH.
See
Searcy, from Cerisy, Normandy.
The arms of Cercy are preserved
by Robson.
Seare, for SAYER.
Seares, for SAYERS.
393
SEA
SEV
1
Seargeant, for SERJEANT.
Searl. See SARLE.
Searle.
See SARLE.
Searles.
See SEARLE.
See SEARLE.
Searls.
Sears, for SAYERS.
Searson, for SARSON.
Seaward, for Suhart. Philip,
Roger, Ralph, William Subart, and
the fief of S. Normandy 1180–95
(MRS); Philip, Ralph, William
Suart, 1198 (Ib.) Hence the emi-
nent American Statesman.
Secker, armorially identified with
Sacre, probably a foreign name, and
perhaps meant for Segre. See SEA-
GER.
Selmon, for SALMON.
Semon, for SALMON.
Sellon. Peter and Ralph de Sel-
lant, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Semer. Richard le Semer, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert,
William, Simon Semer, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Semon, for SIMON.
Senger. See SINGER.
Senior. Ralph Seignor, Muriel
his wife, Thomas and Roger S., Nor
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Hugh,
Robert, Roger, Thomas, William
Seignore, 1198 (Ib.); Henry Senior,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Sentance, perhaps for Septvans,
from Sept Vents, Normandy, a
family formerly of great importance
in Kent.
}
Sennett. See SINNETT.
Sennitt. See SINNOTT.
Senyard, for SENIOR.
Seraphim, for Servain. Adam,
Richard Servain, Normandy, t. Philip
August. (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v.
174, 201); John Serwynd, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
See, for SAY.
Seear, for SAYER.
Seeger. See SEAGER.
Seeley, for SEALEY.
Seelie, for SEALEY.
Seely. See SEALEY.
Seeney, perhaps for CHEYNEY.
Seers, for SAYERS.
Sergeant, for SERJEANT.
Sergent, for SERJEANT.
Segar. See SEAGAR.
Self. See SELFE.
Serjeant. Malger and Gislebert
Serviens, Normandy 1180-95; Gis-
|
Selfe. Roger Saife, Normandy lebert, Horsel, Roger S., 1198
1180 (MRS); Walter Selve, Engl. | (MRS); Robert Serviens, William
c. 1272 (RH).
Sell, See SALE.
Selle, See SALE.
Sergent, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR);
Henry, Herbert, Simon, Walter Ser-
viens, 1202 (Rot. Canc.).
Serle. See SARLE.
Sellar. William Cellarius, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MR); Ralph, Wil-
liam de Celar, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Sellars. See SELLAR.
Seller. See SELLAR.
Sellers. See SELLARS.
Selley, for SEALEY.
Sellis, for SELLS.
Sells, for SELL.
Serrell. See SERLE
Service. William, Richard, Wal-
ter Cervus, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS).
Severn. William Sabrin, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Geoffry, Wil-
liam Sebern, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Severne. See SEVERN.
Severs. Hubert Saveire, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); John le
Severe, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Seville, for SAVILLE.
Sevin.
Gaufrid Savon, or Sa-
394
SEW
SHA
Seward. See SEAWARD.
yonier, Normandy 1180–95 (MRS); | tholomew, who witnessed the charter
Nicholas and Roger le Sevon or of Keynsham Abbey, c. 1170 (Mon.
Sevoner, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). ii. 298). His son, William de St. M.,
conquered Woundy and Penhow,
Monmouth, from the Welsh about
| 1235, and was ancestor of the Sey-
mours; from whom sprang Queen
Jane Seymour, the Protector Duke
of Somerset, and the Dukes of
Somerset, the Marquises of Hertford,
and other families.
Sewell, Girart de Sevele, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Roger Sevale,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Sewells. See SEWELL.
Seybold. William Sebolt or
Sebout, Normandy 1180 (MRS);
Robert Sebode, Engl. c. 1272.
Sexby. See SAXBY.
Seyer, for SAYER.
Seymer, for SEYMOUR.
Seymour, or St. Maur, a baro-
nial name, from St. Maur, near
Avranches, Normandy. William de
S. Mauro, Normandy 1198 (MRS).
The early arms, two or more
chevrons, appear to imply that this
was a branch of the family of
Avranches, which also bore chevrons.
Wido de St. Maur came to England
1066, and was deceased before 1086,
when William Fitz-Wido, his son,
held a barony in Somerset, Wilts,
and Gloucester; and ten manors in
Somerset (of which Portishead was
one) from Geoffry, Bishop of Cou-
tances. He made conquests in Wales
c. 1090, which his family afterwards
held. He had, 1. Peter de St. Maur,
who granted Portishead to the Hos-
pitallers (Mon. ii. 530), and was an-
cestor of the Lords St. Maur, barons
by writ 1314, who bore arg. two
chevrons gules; 2. Richard Fitz-
William, who inherited the Welsh
barony, and t. Stephen granted four
churches in Wales to the abbey of
Kadwalli (Mon. i. 425). This mar-
cher barony was reconquered soon
after by the Welsh. His son Thomas
de St. Maur held three knights' fees
from Humphry de Bohun in Wilts
(Lib. Niger), and had issue Bar-
Shaen, or Shane. Hugh de Sena,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). G. de
S. 13th cent. in Normandy (Mem.
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 144); Simon
Scan, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Shafe, for Saife. See SELFE.
Shakspeare. The immediate an-
cestry of William Shakspeare, the
poet, has been carefully investigated
by Mr. Halliwell, in the Life of
Shakspeare prefixed to his works.
The family had been one of the
middle class. John S., the poet's
father, combined agricultural and
commercial employments at Strat-
ford, where he settled c. 1550. Ri-
chard S., father of John, with
Henry, his brother, were occupants
of land at Snitterfield, two miles
north of Stratford. Prior to this,
the family had been resident eight
or ten miles further north, in the ad-
joining parishes of Rowington, Pack-
wood, and Wroxall. Amongst others
of the family, Isabella Shakspeare
occurs in 1501, as Prioress of Wrox-
all; Richard, of the same parish,
probably c. 1464; John, of Rowing-
ton, 1464; and Richard, of Wol-
diche, or Oldish, in Temple Balsall,
who had died before 1460 (Halli-
well). From these facts we may
infer, that the family were seated in
that vicinity temp. Henry VI., and
probably for some time previously.
♪.
395
SHA
SHA
1
Of any earlier mention of the name
of Shakespeare in Warwick or else-
where in England, I have found no
trace. There is a lacuna in the pub-
lications of the Record Commission
after the time of Edward II., and
I have failed to find early subsidy
rolls referring to that vicinity in
Warwick.
While, however, we lose sight of
this family in England in the 15th
century, a light is incidentally
thrown on the subject by the re-
cords of Normandy three centuries
before, where we should have little
anticipated the existence of the
name.
The name of 'Sacespee,' or 'Sake-
espee,' which occurs several times
in the Norman records 1180-1200,
appears to have been a French form
of the same name as 'Shakspeare.'
،
It appears from the Great Rolls
of the Exchequer, Normandy, that
In 1195 Roger Sake espee paid a
fine of 10s. in the bailifry of the
Caux, near Lillebonne. In 1198
William Sake espee occurs in the
same bailifry.
In 1195 William Sake espee owed
two marks as security for Reginald
le Blaier in the bailifry of Hiesmes.
In 1203 Roger Sac espee paid a
fine in the bailifry of Coutances, and
Godfrey Sac espee another fine at the
same time and place (MRS).
The name of Sac espee or Sake
spee, thus found in Normandy, is one
which, although its termination is
French, can scarcely be supposed to
be of Norman origin. It is impos-
sible to make sense out of this name,
or to comprehend it as it stands.
We may infer, therefore, that it is a
corruption of another name, and an
English name. That name appears
6
to have been 'Saxby,' derived from
the manor of that name in Leicester-
shire, which, according to Nicholls,
was written in ancient deeds
Saxeby, Shakkesby, Sasby' (Hist
Leic. ii. 308). The name of 'Shak
speare' is an English corruption of
the same name, and is nowhere to
be found prior to the 15th century.
We have now to consider Saxeby
in Leicester. In 1086 it was held
in part by Hugh Musard, and an-
other part appears to have passed
soon after into possession of the
Norman family of De Perers, who,
in the person of Henry de Perers,
were seated at Dalby and elsewhere
in Leicester in 1086 (Domesd.) In
1174 Henry de Pirariis, or Perers,
had a dispute regarding lands at
Saxby with William de Pirariis
(Nicholls, Leic. ii. 308); which im-
plies that the family had been long
seated there. This William de
Perers of Saxby appears to be the
same who is mentioned in Normandy
as
'William Sakespee' in 1195,
1198; and in 1202 Nicholas de
Saxeby paid money to the Crown in
Warwick and Leicester in behalf of
the same William de Saxeby, his
brother (Rot. Canc.). In 1207 Gau-
frid de Saxeby gave security for
seven marks, which he owed to the
King in Leicester (Hardy, Rot. de
Fin. 393). This Gaufrid de Saxeby
appears to be the same as 'Godfrey
Sacespee' mentioned in Normandy
1203. The name also appears in
Yorkshire
6
when Henry
1280, when
Sakespeye,' who seems to have been
a clergyman, quitclaimed land to
Fountains Abbey (Burton, Mon.
Ebor. 185). From what has been
said, it appears that the family of
Saxby, Shakkesby, Saxeby, Sak-

396

SHA
SHE
espee, Sakespeye, or Shakspeare, was
branch of that of De Perers; and
this appears to be confirmed by the
armorial. The arms of one branch
of Perire or Perers were, argent, a
bend sable (charged with three
pears for difference); those of
Shakspeare were, argent, a bend
sable (charged with a spear for dif-
ference); and those of Saxby or
Shakkesby, a bend engrailed sable.
(on a field barry for difference). The
family of Perers came from Periers,
near Evreux, Normandy, where it
remained in the 15th century (La
Roque, Mais. Harcourt, ii. 1360,
1361). Hugo de Periers possessed
estates in Warwick 1156 (Rot. Pip.);
Geoffry de P. held a fief in Stafford
1165 and Adam de P. in Cam-
bridge (Lib. Niger). Hugh de
Pererers 13th cent. held a fief at
Sixtenby, Warwick, and Leicester
from Roger Mowbray (Testa). Sir
Richard de Perers was M.P. for
Leicestershire 1311; for Herts 1316–
24; and Viscount of Essex and
Herts in 1325.
Shakespear, for SHAKSPEARE.
Shalders, perhaps for Shallers,
Challers, or SCALES.
Shales, for SHALLIS.
Shalless, for SHALLIS,
Shallis, for CHALLIS.
Shannon, for CHANOIN.
CANNON.
See
Sharman. See SHERMAN.
Sharmon. William Sarmon, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Geoffry,
John Sarpman, Eng. c. 1272 (RH).
Sharp. Roger Poinant, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Denis and
Roger Poignant 1198 (Ib.); Ri-
chard Poinant, Hugo Scarp, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Sharpe, for SHARP.
Shayer, for SAYER.
Shayler, for Shaller, or Challers.
See SCALES.
Sheaf, for Saife. See SELF.
Sheaff, for SHEAF.
Shean, for SHAEN.
Shear, for SHAYER.
Shearer. See SHERARD.
Shearman. See SHARMAN.
Shears, for SHAYERS.
Sheat. Richard Saete, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Robert Seyot,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Sheath. See SHEAT.
Sheen, for SHAEN.
Sheerman, for SHERMAN.
Sheers. See SHEARS.
Sheeres, for SHEERS.
Sheirs, for SHEARS.
Shellard, for Shaller. See SCALES.
Shelley. This family, according
to tradition, came from Hunting-
don originally (Collins). It appears
that the old arms (argent a fesse
engrailed between three escallops)
were those of a branch of the family
of Scales, which bore three escal-
lops, and a fesse between three tor-
teaux. John de Scales had writs of
military summons for Scotland 1297,
1298 (PPW), and d. 1302, seized of
the Manor of Chavele or Chevely,
Cambridge (Inq. p. mort.). Hence
the name of de Chavele, Schievely,
and by abbreviation Shelley. John,
his son, was father of John, who
bore the Scales arms, three escal-
lops. The latter was father of Sir
William, the known ancestor of this
family, who possessed Chelsey,'
said to be in Sussex. There is, how-
ever, no Sussex place of this name,
which is probably a form of Chelley,
Cheveley, or Shelley. From this
family descended the poet Shelley,
the Baronets Shelley, and the Lords
397
SHE
SHO
De Lisle. Shelley, in York, fur-
nishes a similar instance of change.
In the records it appears as Skelfleg
and Chelively (PPW).
Shelly, for SHELLEY.
Sherar, for SHERARD.
Sherard. Godefridus Sirart, Nor-
mandy 1180-95; Hugh Scherhare
1267, Rutland (Hunter, Rot. Select.
178), Adam Scirart, Dorset, 13th
cent. (Testa). From the former de-
scended the Lords Sherard, Earls of
Harborough.
Sherer, for SHERARD.
WARD.
Sheriff. See SHERRIFF.
Sherley, for SHIRLEY.
Sherman. Gaufridus Sire-horne,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); John
and William Sireman, Engl. c. 1272
(RH). Hence the distinguished
American General. See SHARMAN.
Sherrard. See SHERARD.
Sherriff. Roger le Viscomte,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Denis,
Robert, Ralph, Vicecomes 1198 (Ib.).
Sherry. Hugh de Siry, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Henry, Tho-
mas Shiré, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Shervill, for SURVILLE.
Sherville, for SURVILLE.
Sherwell, for SHERVILL.
Sheward, for Suhart. See SEA-
Shewill, for SEWELL.
Shide, for CHIDE.
Shield, for CHILD.
Shiells, for GILES.
Shier, for Sire. See KNIGHT.
Shiers, for SHIER.
Shiles, for GILES.
Shillito. The fief of Hugh de
Siletot, Normandy, held from Philip
Augustus (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm.
v. 191).
Shillitoe.
Shine.
See SHILLITO.
ܚ
See SHINN.
Shinn. Robert and Geoffry de
Siena, Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Shirley. This family descends
from Sasualo, who held vast estates
from Henry de Ferrars 1086. He
has been supposed of Anglo-Saxon
origin, but the name does not occur
amongst the proprietors t. Edward
Confessor (Domesd.); nor is it pro-
bable that such vast estates (nine
knights' fees) would have been
given to an Anglo-Saxon. The
name is probably foreign. Sasuald
or Saswalo was Castellan of Lisle,
Flanders, c. 1000, and 1039 founded
the Abbey of Palempin (Albert
Miræus, Op. Diplom. i. 54). His
son Robert, Castellan of Lisle, had
1. Roger, whose grandson went to
the Crusade 1096, and from whose
brother Hugh descended the pow
erful Castellans of Lisle. 2. Sasualo,
or Sigewalo, who witnessed a charter
of Baldwin, Bishop of Tournay 1087
(Ib. 60). He appears to be the
ancestor of this family, who came to
England 1066. From him descended
the families of Edensor, Ireton, and
Shirley, who bore respectively the
arms of Ferrars and Ridel. Hence
the Earls Ferrars.
Shirreff.
See SHERRIFF.
Shirville. See SHERVILL.
Shone, for Sone.
Shonfield, for Johnville, or Jem-
ville. See LEYCESTER.
Shoppee, for CHAPUIS (LOWER).
Shore, or D'Escures, a branch of
the house of Falaise or De Molines
(see MOLYNS). The estate of Escures
belonged to Alan de Escures or
Falaise t. Henry I. (MSAN, viii.
428, Rot. Pip. 31 Hen. I.). He was
son of Alured de Falaise, of York t.
William I. (Burton, Mon. Ebor.
340), and ancestor of William de
398
SHO
SIN
Scures, of York 1165 (Lib. Niger).
The name changed gradually to
Scurs, Schur, Schor, Scor, Skewers,
Scunes, Skiers, Skurer, Schures, &c.
A branch became seated in Derby,
of which was Robert Shore, one
of the gentlemen of that county
1433,
ancestor of the eminent
Governor-General of India, Sir John
Shore, first Lord Teignmouth.
Shore. Gerold, Alan, German le
Sor, Norm. 1180–95 (MRS); Elena
le Sore, William le Sour, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Shores. See SHORE.
Shorman, for SHARMAN.
Short, for SART.
Shorter. William Sartor, Norm.
1180–95 (MRS).
Shortt. See SHORT.
Shout, for SHUTE, or CHUTE.
Shovel. See CHAUVEL. Hence
the brave Sir Cloudesley Shovell.
Shoveller, for Chevaler, or le
Chevalier. See KNIGHT.
Showard, for COWARD.
Showell, for ScoVELL.
Showler, for SHOVELLER.
Shrapnell, apparently of foreign
origin, but not identified.
Shreeve. See SHERIFF.
Shrivell, for Chervel, or CARVILL.
Shuffil, for ESCOVILLE.
Shum, for SOME.
Shurley, for SHIRLEY.
Shurr. See SHORE.
Shynn, for SHINN.
Sibbald. See SEYBOLD.
Sich, for SUCH.
Sidnell, for SIDWELL.
Sidney. The celebrated Sir Henry,
and Sir Philip Sydney, and Algernon
Sydney were of the family of Sidney,
originally Sithney, of Sussex. This
family is stated to have come from
Aquitaine t. Henry II. The original
seat was probably what is now
called Sathonay, near Lyons. The
older form occurs in Normandy 1180
(MRS), when Robert de Setingneio
is mentioned.
Sidwell. Warin de Sidevilla,
Normandy 1180-95 and 1198 (MRS).
William de Siwell in Engl. 1210
(Hardy, Rot. de Libert.).
Sier. See SIER.
Siers. See SYERS.
Siggers, for SEAGER.
Sillar, for SELLAR.
Silley, or de SILLEIO. See SEA-
LEY.
Sillis. See SELLS.
Sillito. See SHILLITO.
Sills, for SELLS.
Silvester. Rainald, Robert, Ra-
nulph Silvester, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Warin, Humphry, Ralph,
William S. 1198 (Ib.); Roger and
William Fitz-Silvester, Engl. c.
1198 (RCR); John, Thomas S.,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Sim. See SYME.
Simes. See SYME.
Simeon. Geoffry Simeon, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS). Henry Fitz-
Simeon, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).
James and Richard Simeon, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH). Hence the baronets
of the name.
Simes.
See SYMES.
Simond. See SIMMONDS.
Simon. See SIMMONDS.
Simms, See SIMES.
Simmonds, or Fitz-Simon, com-
prises Norman and other families.
Simmons. See SIMMONDS.
Simms. See SYME.
Simonds. See SIMMONDS.
Simons. See SIMMONDds.
Sims. See SYME.
Sinclair, for ST. CLAIR.
Singer. Gaufridus Cantor, Nor-
399
SIN
SME
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Chris-
tiania le Chaunter, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
-
Singfield, probably from Cente-
ville, or Sequanville, Isle of France.
Sinnott. Sinodus, a tenant (pro-
bably Norman) of Geoffry de Ros,
Kent, paid a fine 1130 to obtain his
inheritance (Rot. Pip.).
Sinton. William and Richard
Santon, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
David de Santon, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR).
name.
Sitch, for SUCH.
Sitwell, for Sideville. See SID-
Sirles, for SEARLE.
Slate. William Salate, Nor-
Sisson, for Cisenne, a foreign mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Robert,
William Seled, Engl. c. 1272. Hence
the name Sleath.
WELL.
Sivell, for SEYVILLE or SAVILLE.
Sivil. See SIVELL.
Sivyer, for SAVIOUR. This ap-
pears to be a branch of the Sires de
St. Sauveur, Viscounts of Constan-
tine, of which other branches remain
in England under the name of CON-
STANTINE. In 920 Richard Sire de
St. Sauveur le Viconte gave to Nigel
his son the lordship of Nehou, the
castle of which belonged for above
a century to the barony of St.
Sauveur (De Gerville, Anc. Cha-
teaux). Nigel was made hereditary
Viscount of the Cotentin 938. In
1047 Nigel de St. Saveur revolted,
and was defeated at the battle of
Val des Dunes, when he lost his
estates. He afterwards recovered a
part of them, but the Viscounty
passed to the Tessons. In 1066
Nigel was at the battle of Hastings
(Wace, ii. 231). In England we
find Roger de S. Sauveur (Salvatore)
witnessing the foundation charter of
Binham Priory, Essex, by Geoffry
de Valognes t. Henry I. (Mon. i. 344.)
Sizen, for Cisenne. See SrSSON.
Skeats, for KEATS.
Skeere, for Sceres, or Scures.
See SHORE.
Skeet. See KEAT.
Skerman, for SHERMAN.
Skidmore, for SCUDAMORE.
Skipwith, or De Estoteville, of
Normandy, a well-known family
which need not be dwelt on. The
arms confirm the descent, which,,
however, is not exactly in the line
usually supposed. See STUTFIELD.
Slater, probably Sellator, or le
LORIMER.
Slatter. See SLATER.
Slaytor.
See SLATER.
Slee.
See SLY.
Sleet. See SLATE.
Sleigh, for SLY.
Sleight. See SLATE.
Slemmon, for LEMON.
Slight. See SLEIGHT.
Sloan, for SELLON.
Sloane. See SLOAN.
Sloman. See SALAMON.
Slowman. See SLOMAN.
Sly, for SILLY. See SEALEY.
Smale. See SMALL.
Small, for MAULE, or Masculus.
Slyth, for Slit, or SLATE.
Smalley, for MAULEY.
Smallfield, for Malville. See
MELVILLE.
Smedley, for SMILY.
Smeley. See SMILY.
Smellee. See SMILY.
Smeeton.
}
}
Smallpiece, for MALPAS.
Smeaton, for Smithton. See
SMITHSON-PERCY.
brated engineer.
Hence the cele-
See SMEATON.
400
SMI
SMI
Smiles, for MILES.
Smily. William de Semilly,
Similly, or Semellie, and the Castle
of S., Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
also 1198, and the Park of Similly
(Ib.).
Smith, originally Faber or Le
(Fevre. See FABER. This name,
arising from an important industry,
the iron manufacture of the Middle
Ages (which was chiefly employed
in the fabrication of arms), com-
prises families of Norman and other
origins. The name S. does not
appear till the 13th cent., being
then a translation from Faber or Le
Fevre. Alberic Faber witnessed in
1075 a charter of William de Braiose
of Sussex (Mon. i. 581). Reginald
Faber t. William I., gave lands at
Egremont to St. Mary's, York (i.
389). Godric Faber 1086 held lands
at Walton, Suffolk, from Roger
Bigod (Domesd. Suff. 339 b). The
name oocurs frequently among the
early benefactors of Bridlington and
Gisborne Priories, York (Burton,
Mon. Ebor.). In Durham, Mildred,
Simon, and Humphrey Faber are
mentioned as landowners in Boldon
Book 1183; in Norfolk Richard
Faber 1199 (RCR); in Suffolk
Henry Faber 1199 (RCR); in
Lincoln Ulestan Fitz-Godwin Faber
paid a fine 1130 (Rot. Pip.). In
Middlesex Roger Faber possessed
estates 1130 (Rot. Pip.); in Surrey
Alured Faber occurs c. 1200 (RCR);
Andrew F. in Berks, and Henry F.
in Lincoln, at the same time (Ib.).
William F. occurs in Leicester c. 1200
in a suit with Earl Ferrars (RCR).
Smithson-Percy. This is રી.
branch of the baronial family of De
Scalis or De Scallariis, deriving from
Harduin de Scallers t. William I.
The origin of the name is apparently
not Norman, as it is not found in the
Duchy till the time of Philip Au-
gustus. It was probably derived
from Aquitaine, where the Viscounts
of Scales had been of importance
since the time of Charles Martel c.
730, at which epoch they had a
grant of the ruined Abbey of Tulle
and its estates. These were restored
to the church by Aldemar, Viscount
of Scales 930 (Gall. Christ. ii. 262).
Gausbert, his brother, was ancestor
of the family of Scales, which con-
tinued at Limoges 1201 (Ib. vi. 200
Instr.). Harduin de Scales, probably
one of this family, had extensive
grants in Herts and Cambridge 1066,
and he and his posterity also held
three knights' fees in Yorkshire by
gift of Alan Earl of Richmond (Gale,
Hon. Richmond, App. 26). Soon
after 1086 Smydeton, or Smithton
(now Smeaton), part of the demesne
of Earl Alan near Richmond, York,
was granted to Malger, son of
Harduin de Scalers. Turgis Fitz-
Malger t. Stephen gave lands to
Fountains Abbey. William de Sca-
lers, his son, confirmed his gifts
(Burton, Mon. Ebor. 149, 201).
Richard Fitz-Turgis, another son,
named also De Smydeton and De
Scalers, was living 1147-1164
(Burton, 319; Mon. Angl. i. 655,
51). The eldest son, Ranulph,
had issue: 1. Geoffry; 2. Brian de
Scales, who joined in the invasion of
Ireland 1171. Ranulph had Geoffry
Fitz-Ranulph, or De Scalers, who
granted lands to Waltham Abbey
(Mon. ii. 18); and at Smyde-
ton to St. Mary's, York (Drake,
Ebor. 594). The succession of the
family is regularly traced (its name
changing to Smithson) till it adopted

D D
401
SMY
SOM
that of Percy, and acquired the
Dukedom of Northumberland.
Smyley, for SMILY.
Smythe. See SMITH.
Smythe.
See SMITH. The
Smythes, Viscounts Strangford,
were descended from a family seated
at Corsham, Wilts, t. Henry VIII., |
one of which, Henry Faber (Smith),
was mentioned in a suit-at-law in
Wilts 1198 (RCR), and in 1189 in
a charter of Richard I. (Mon. i.
868.) In 1202 Richard Faber was
appointed by the Crown to super-
intend the works at Salisbury
Castle (Rot. Canc.). In 1272 Ni-
cholas Faber, of Wilts, was com-
plained of for withdrawing his
tenants from the Hundred Court
(Rot. Hundr. ii. 78). In 1307
William Faber was bailsman for
the M.P. for Marlborough; and
1313 Edward le Smyth was M.P.
for Chippenham (near to Corsham),
and Henry le Smyth M.P. for
Ludgershall, Wilts (PPW). The
early arms of this family, six lions
rampant, on a bordure (Harl. MS.
1443), appear to indicate descent
from the family of de St. Martin of
Wilts, a branch of Warrenne.
Smythson. See SMITHSON.
Snart. Fulco Senart held lands
in Normandy from Philip Augustus
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 170).
Margery and Richard Sinard, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Sneezum, for Senesom, or SANSOM.
Snowball, for Senebol, or Chene-
bel, or KENEBEL. See KNATCHBULL.
Soame, for SOANE.
Soames, for SOANES.
Soane. Radulphus Sone, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). R. Sone,
or Sonne 1198 (Ib.). Roger Soun,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Soanes. See SOANE.
Soar, for le Sor. See SHORE.
Soares. See SOAR.
Soars. See SOAR.
Soddy. William de Sondaye,
Normandy t. John c. 1200 (Mem
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 105). John
Sodde, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Soer, or le Sor. See SHORE.
Sole, for SOLEY,
Sole.

The estate of Ranulph de
Sola, Normandy, was granted 1209
by Philip Augustus to another
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 158).
Ranulph, William, Salemon de Sola,
Normandy 1198 (MRS). William
Sole, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Soley. William de Solio, or de
Soliis, and Richard 1180-95, Nor-
mandy (MRS). Richard de Solies
or Soliers (Ib.). Mabilia, William,
Simon, Walter de Soliers or Solers,
Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). 1
Solly. See SOLEY.
Somerfield, for SOMERVILLE.
Somers, for De Someri, a baronial
family. Ralph de Summer of Nor-
mandy t. John. From Sommeri,
near Rouen. They were barons of
Dudley in England by m. with the
heiress of Paganel. The families of
Somers and Summers are armorially
identified with the family of De
Sommeri. See
Sommeri. See Dugdale, Banks,
Dorm. and Ext. Bar.
Somervall, for SOMERVILLE.
Somervell. See SOMERVILLE.
Somerville, from Sommerville,
now Sommervieux, near Caen. The
history of this family, Lords Somer-
ville in Scotland, is well known.
William de Sumerville witnessed a
charter of Malcolm King of Scotland
for Sautre Abbey, Hunts, c. 1150
(Mon. i. 851), and 1158 was indebted
to the Crown twenty marks of silver
402
SOM
SPA
;
(Rot. Pip.); but was in Scotland (Ib.).
In 1165 Walter de Summerville
held a fief from the Earl of Derby,
two fees from the barony of Stafford,
and one
in York from De Lacy
(Lib. Niger).
Sommers. See SOMERS.
Somes, for SONES.
Sommerville, for SOMERVILLE.
Sommerwill, for SOMERVILLE.
Sone. See SOANE.
Sones, for SONE.
Soole. See SOLE.
Soper. See SEVIN.
Sorel. See SORRELL.
Sorge. Roger Sorice, Normandy
1180 (MRS).
Sorrell. Robert Sorel, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). Hugh Sorel, Ma-
tilda Sarle, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Sorrill. See SORRELL.
Soul, for SOLE.
(Hoton-Bardolph), York, and other
estates in that shire (Inq. p. Mort.).
Sir John de Sothull c. 1300 bore
gules an eagle argent, the arms of
Bardolph. These were exchanged at
a later date for others, which, how-
ever, were also borne by the Lords
Bardolph. Sir John was Seneschal of
Gascoigne t. Edward I. His de-
scendants continued to possess estates
in Norfolk, and from them descended
the Viscounts Southwell and Barons
de Clifford.
Soutter, for SOUTER.
Soward, for Sword.
Sowler, for Sollers. See SOLEY.
The name was derived from Soliers,
near Caen, Normandy, and the family
came to England at the Conquest.
Thurstan de Solariis settled in Here-
ford, and Humphry de Sollers his
brother in Brecon, with Bernard de
Newmarch 1088 (Jones, Brecon, i.
92). The family continued in the
17th century in Brecknock. Richard
de Solariis in 1165 held three fees of
ancient enfeoffment (Lib. Niger).
Walter de Solar held Hope-Solar,
Hereford, 13th cent. (Testa); and
Henry and Richard S. occur 1297,
1307 (PPW).
Sounes, for SONES.
Soutar.
See SUTER.
Souter. See SUTER.
Southwell, descended from Bar-
dulph, brother of Bodinus (men-
tioned in Domesday), and of the
family of the Earls of Richmond (Gale,
Hon. Richm.). He had Akaras Fitz-
Bardulph, and Hugh Bardulph, of
Lincoln 1158, whose son, William
B., was Viscount of Norfolk and
Suffolk t. Henry II., and had issue:
1. Dodo, ancestor of the Barons
Bardolf 1293; 2. Walter, who held
in York from the Honour of Ponte-
fract 1165 (Lib. Niger); 3. Ralph
B., who was father of Robert, who
as Robert de Southill' had a suit in
Norfolk (RCR); 4. Hugh Bardolf,
who t. John granted lands at Hoton-
Bardolph to Kirkham Abbey, York
(Burton, 375), and had issue, John
'de Sothul,' who was found to die
seized of Suthill and West Hoton
(
Sowter, for SOUTER.
Spaight, for Spade, or SPEED.
Spain, or De l'Espagne, from Es-
pagne, near Pont-Audemer, Nor-
mandy, a baronial name.
Walter de Hispania is mentioned
1080 (Ord. Vitalis, 576); and his
sons Hervey and Alured de Ispania
occur 1086 in England (Domesd.).
The latter was a great baron. From
the former descended the Spains of
Essex, who long continued to flourish.
Spake, for SPEKE.
Spark, for Esparc, or PARK.
Sparkes, for Esparks, or PARKS.
DD 2
403
SPA
SPE
Sparks. See SPARKES.
Sparling. Ralph de Esparlon, |
Normandy 1180 (MRS). Jordan
Esperling, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).
Speak, for SPEKE.
Speck. Robert Espec, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). The fief of Wil-
liam Espec at Kesnoi-Espec, Fau-
gernon, and Tylia was in the hands
of Philip Augustus. Robert and
William E. mentioned 1198 (MRS).
The Barons Espec were Norman in
origin (see KERR); and the Kerrs of
Scotland are a branch descended
from Walter Espec t. William the
Conqueror. IIis brother Richard
Espec was of Devon, and a charter
of his granted to Osbert Prous or
Probus lands held by the service of
two knights, which had belonged to
his brother William P. before he
left for Jerusalem, probably in 1096
(Pole, Devon, 235). His descendant
William Espec of Devon in 1202
paid a fine to the Crown (Rot. Canc.
204); and in 13th cent. the heir of
Richard de Espec held in Bramford,
Devon, half a knight's fee from the
honour of Barnstaple (Testa). The
descent of this family is traced by
Pole in Devon and Somerset, where
it still continues, bearing now the
name of Speke.
Speed. Ivo de Spada, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); John and Roger
Sped, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Speight, for SPEED.
Speke. See SPECK.
Spellar. Walter Espenlard, Nor-
mandy, held lands from Philip Au-
gustus (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 172).
Speller, for SPELLAR.
Spencer, includes various families
who held the office of Dispensarius
to the king or the great barons.
The Spencers so famous in English
history appear to have derived from
Odard, a Baron of Chester, who with
Nigel, Baron of IIalton and Con-
stable of Chester, and other brothers,
came with Earl Hugh Lupus, being
probably of the house of Avranches
This may be inferred from the an
cient arms, which were preserved by
the Warburtons, descendants of
Odard, who bore two chevrons, like
the St. Maurs; the house of Avran-
ches also bearing chevrons. The
Spencers, however, and the Duttons
adopted the arms borne by the Con-
stables of Chester, the Claverings,
Eures, Lacys, and other branches of
the house of Vesci or Burgh.
Odard seems to have had two sons:
1. Hugh of Dutton, ancestor of the
great house of D. of Cheshire, and
of the Warburtons, baronets; 2.
Thomas Fitz-Odard (Mon. (Angl. ii.
799), who appears in Cheshire c.
1130 as Thomas Dispensarius,'
having been created Dispencer or
Steward in fee by Rufus or Henry I.,
to which office was attached the
manor of Rollright, with other es-
tates, Oxfordshire. He had issue—
1. Thomas, ancestor of the Earls
of Winchester, father of Fulco of
Cheshire 1178 (Mon. i. 897), and
of Thomas, who gave Bollington,
Cheshire, with his daughter to Hugh
de Dutton (Ormerod, i. 479). Thomas
had Hugh, father of Hugh the Jus-
ticiary, father of Hugh, Earl of
Winchester; 2. Geoffry, who appears
in Cheshire 1150 (Mun. i. 987), and
who was Joint-Dispencer. Gerold
his son occurs 1200 (Hunter, Fines).
Geoffry his son held Stanton, Oxford,
also estates in Worcester from De
Stuteville, and elsewhere (Testa).
John Despencer, his son, a minor
1251 (Roberts, Excerpta, ii. 108),
1
404
SPI
STA
ants.
died 1274, seized of lands held from
Hugh the Justiciary, and of estates
in Worcester. William Despencer,
of Worcester, d. 1328 (Nash, i. 82),
jand had William, whose son Wil-
iam was living 1428 in Worcester
Ibid. ii. 106). In the next genera-
tion John D., who possessed estates
in Worcester, with Henry his brother
or kinsman, became seated in North-
The latter bore the arms of
the Spencers and Duttons; and fron
the former descended the Lords
Spencer, Earls of Sunderland, Earls
Spencer, Dukes of Marlborough, and
Barons Churchill. Spenser the poet
appears to have claimed descent from
this family, but there were so many
other families of the name, and the
data in his case are so limited, that
it is not possible for the wiiter to
form an opinion on the matter.
Spikes, for PIKE.
Spinney, or De Spiney. Anscher,
Robert, Eustace, William, Ranulph,
de Spineto, the honour of Spiny,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). The
family was seated in Devon, where
it long continued at Samford-Spiney.
Spratt, for PRATT.
Spring, or De Fonte. Norman,
Norman,
Peter, William, Hugh de Fonte,
Normandy 1180-95; Reginald and
Emma de Fonte, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR).
Sprunt, for Esperon. Ranulph
and Fulcher D'Esperon, Norm. 1180–
95; Durand E. or de E. 1198 (MRS);
Thomas Esperun, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Spryng, for SPRING.
Spurrier, for PURRIER.
Spurin, for Esperon. See SPRUnt.
Spurling. See SPARLING.
Spurr, the English form of Espe-
See SPRUNT.
ron.
Squirrel, for CARRELL.
Squirrell. See SQUIRREL.
Stable. N. de Stables, Normandy
1180 (MRS).
Stables. See STABLE.
Stacey, for TACY.
Stacy, for TACY.
Staff. See STEFF.
Stafford, or Bagot. The younger
branch of the Bagots (see BAGOT),
who acquired the Barony of Stafford
by m. with the heiress of Toesni,
and became Earls of Stafford, Dukes
of Buckingham. See Dugdale and
Banks.
Stagg. See TAGG.
Staight.
See TATE.
Staines. See STANES.
Stains. See STANES.
Staley. See STELLA.
Stamp, or D'Estampes. Lucas
de Estampes, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS).
The Ville of Stampes,
Norm. t. Phil. Augustus (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Nor., v. 158). Ferric de Stam-
pis is mentioned by Ord. Vitalis
(908).
Standley, for STANLEY.
Standly. See STANLEY.
Stanes.
William de l'Estan,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert
Estan, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Stanhope, Or de Colville, a
baronial family. See COLVILLE, ·
NORTHCOTE.
to
William de Colleville, who came
England 1066, had issue: Wil-
| liam, who t. Henry I. was Lord of
Colleville, Normandy (MSAN, viii.
430). It was held from Ranulph
the Viscount and from the Church
of Bayeux. From Philip, his elder
son, descended the Lords Colville of
Scotland. Thomas de C., the younger
son, obtained Eversley or Ifferley,
York, where he granted lands to
-
1
•
1

405
STA
STA
Byland Abbey (Burton, Mon. Ebor.,
72). He had issue-1. Philip, father
of William de Colville or De Everley,
who t. Rich. I. granted lands to
Whitby Abbey, and was ancestor to
the Everleys of Yorkshire; 2. Rich-
ard de Everley or De Stanhope.
The last-mentioned occurs in Boldon
Book 1183 as Richard 'De Stanhop,'
otherwise 'De Ifferley or Yresley.'
He held lands at Stanhope from the
See of Durham, with the office of
Seneschal. His descendants, who
bore the name of Stanhope, con-
tinued to bear the arms of Colville,
viz. a cross, until the 15th century,
when the present modification was
adopted (Collins). Bernard, son of
Richard 1199 (RCR), was ancestor
of William de S. t. Edward I. (Rot.
Orig. Cur. Scac. i. 86), whose son
Richard had issue: Robert and
Richard, who are mentioned at
Berwick 1334, 1345. The latter
had Sir John Stanhope, M.P. for
Newcastle, who acquired Rampton,
Notts., by m. with the heiress of
Maulovel, and was ancestor of the
Earls of Chesterfield, Harrington,
and Stanhope.
Staniland. Herbertus de Stane-
londa, Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Stanhow, for De Stagno. Wil-
liam de Stagno, Normandy 1180–95
(MRS), and ia 1198; Gilbert de
Stangno, England 1198 (RCR);
Harvey and Edmond de Stanho, c.
1272 (RH).
Stanley, or De Valecherville, from
V. in the Caux, named also Wallich-
ville, Warlanville, probably from
Valenger, a companion of Rollo.
Fulco de V. was living 1063 (Ord.
Vit. Ed. Forester, iii. 489). His son
William de W. accompanied the
Conqueror 1066, and had grants in
4
Derby, but died before 1086, leaving:
1. Robert; 2. Ralph, to whom
Henry I. granted lands in Notts.,
which were carried by his dau. and
heir to Robert de Chauz; 3. Walter,
mentioned in Normandy 1124 (Ord.
Vitalis). Robert, the elder son, in
1086 held Stanley, Derby (Domesd),
and several lordships in Notts. in
barony, and was, as Robert de
Stanley,' Viscount of Stafford 1124-
1129 (Rot. Pip. 31 Hen. I.). He
appears to have obtained a grant of
Aldithley, Balterley, and Talkin
Stafford, on the death of Gamel, the
former owner (mentioned in Domes-
day), and also part of the adjacent
forest, which when cultivated bore
his name, Stanley. He had issue—
1. Ralph, father of William Fitz-
Ralph, Seneschal of Normandy, who
was of great eminence t. Henry II.,
and who before his death granted
Stanley in Derby to found an abbey,
afterwards styled Stanley or Dale.
His dau. and heir m. William de
Salicosa Mara (Mon. ii. 612); 2.
Liulph, who had Aldithley during
his father's life, and Balterley and
Stanley (Stafford) after his decease.
In 1130 he as Liulph de Aldithley
paid a fine in Stafford (Rot. Pip.).
He had issue-Adam, from whom
descended the Lords Aldithley or
Audley; 3. Adam, who obtained the
Lordship of Talk, which his son
William t. Henry II. exchanged with
his cousin Adam de Aldithley for
Stanley and part of Balterley (Dugd.
Bar. ii. 247; Ormerod, Cheshire).
From him descended the Baronets
Stanley, the Earls of Derby, so
famous in English history, the Lords
Monteagle, and Stanley of Alderley.
See STANHOW.
See TARBUCK.
Stannah.
Starbuck.

406
STA
STR
Stark. See STIRKE.
Starling, for Easterling.
STRADLING.
Starr. See STORR.
State, for TATE.
States, for STATE.
Staute, for STOUT.
Steabben, for STEPHEN.
Steains. See STANES.
See
Steal.
See STEEL.
Stean. See STANE.
Steane.
See STANE.
Steff. See STIFF.
Steel. See STELLA.
Steele. See STELLA: hence Steele,
baronet.
Steete. See STATE.
Stella. Ingrie and Domingo de
Stella, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
John Stel and Isabel his mother,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Steinp. See STAMP.
N. Stephanus, Nor-
Stephen.
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); John,
Ralph Stephen, Engl. c.
(RH).'
1272
Stephens, for Fitz-Stephen; con-
tains Norman families in all pro-
bability.
Stearn.
See TARN.
Sterling, for Esterling.
STRADLING.
See
Stevens. See STEPHENS.
Steward. See STEWART.
Stewart, or le Seneschal. Hugo
and Nicholas Senescallus, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Roger, Tebald,
William, Alan, Bernard, Nicholas,
Roger Senescallus, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR). Nicholas is mentioned in
Hertford. The office of Seneschal or
High Steward was a chief feudal
dignity in each earldom and barony,
and must have been generally held
by Normans. Of course different
families were included under the
name in England. In Scotland it is
equivalent to Stuart.
Stickland, for STRICKLAND.
Stiff. Radulphus Rigidus, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); John,
Robert Stife, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Stiffe. See STIFF.
Stiffin, for STEPHEN.
Stimp, for STAMP.
See STIRKE.
Stirk.
Stirke. Richard Lesterc, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Henry Sterck,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Still. See STEEL.
Stirling. See STERLING; also a
Scottish local name.
Stoate.
Stocks.
Stokes.
See STOTT.
See STOKES.
Petrus and John de
Stokes, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Peter de S. is mentioned in North-
ants, Wilts, Bedford, and Bucks.
Other families bore this local
name.
Stolte. Herveus Stultus, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Joannes
Stout or Stolt, t. Henry V.; John
Stuhte, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Stoneley, for STANLEY.
Stones. See STANES.
Store, for STORR.
Storr. Stephen (de) La Stur,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Mar-
garet Stur, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Storrs, for STORR.
Stott. See STOUT.
Stout. See STOLTE.
Stower, or Sture. William Fitz-
Estur, Robert Estur, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Andrew Estor,
1198 (MRS); Margaret Stur, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Stowers. See STOWER.
Stradling, or le Esterling, came
from Flanders t. William I., and
joined in the Conquest of Gla-
407
STR
morgan, where the family long re-
mained of great eminence.
Strang, or Strong, the English
form of Le Fort. Richard le Fort,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Adam,
Samson le Fort, Simon Strong, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Strange, for L'Estrange, a baro-
nial name.
See LESTRANGE.
Stratten, for STRATTON.
Stratton, a branch of Baynard, or
De Bellomont, of Norfolk. See
MARSHAM.
Streatfield, for De Stratavilla or
Estréeville. Robert de Estréeville
occurs in Normandy t. Phil. Augustus
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 161);
Roger de Estrainvilla, 1198 (MRS).
Strick, for STIRK.
Strickett. See TRICKETT.
Strickland, or De Vaux. Hubert
de Vaux, Baron of Gillesland t.
William I., granted Castle Carrock,
with Hayton, Cumberland, to Eus-
tace de Vaux (his son), as appears
from Nicholson and Burns (West-
moreland, 511). Eustace gave parts
of Castle Carrock and Hayton to
Lanercost Priory. In the time of
Henry II. these manors were owned
by Robert de Castle Carrock, and
from him passed to Robert his son,
and Richard his grandson, who d.
t. Edward I. Robert de C. C., t.
Henry II., had a brother, Sir Walter
de Stirkland, as appears by the
grant of the latter of lands at Strike-
land to St. Mary's, York, witnessed
by Robert de C. C., brother of the
said Walter' (Ib. 89). This seems
conclusive. The family of Strickland
descended from Sir Walter. Hence
the baronets Strickland, and the emi-
nent historian, Agnes Strickland.
(
Strong. See STRANG.
Stuart, or De Dinan. The Stew-
STU
ards, afterwards kings of Scotland, aș
has been shown by Chalmers (Cale-
donia), descended from Walter Fitz-
Alan, created Steward of Scotland
by David I. He was son of William
Fitz-Alan (founder of Haughmon
Salop), son of Alan Fitz-Flaald
Baron of Oswaldestre, Salop, and
Mileham, Norfolk, who came to
England with the Conqueror, and
whose origin has not yet been deter-
mined. In 1098, however, Alan Fitz-
Flaald (Flaud) granted the Church
of Gugnan, Bretagne, to the Abbey
of Combourne or Combourg, a place
where a great castle of the Viscounts
of Dinan existed from 1000 (Morice,
IIist. Brit. Preuves. i. 492). In 1079
the name of Flaald, father of
Alan, occurs in that vicinity, when,
at the foundation of the Abbey of
Mezuoit, near Dol (a cell of St. Flo-
rent, Saumur, of which William de
Dol or Dinan was then abbot), a grant
was made by Alan the Seneschal
(of Dol), confirmed by his brother
Fledaldus or Flaald, of the site of
the abbey at Mezuoit; the gift being
confirmed by Oliver, Viscount of
Dinan, whose charter is witnessed by
Alan the Seneschal (Lobineau, Hist.
Bretagne, ii. 138). About the same
time Geoffry, Viscount of Dinan,
granted lands at Dinan to the same
abbey, which were part of the estate
of 'Alan the Seneschal, son of
Guienoc,' which were given with
consent of Rivallon, Alan's brother
(Ib. 139).
(
|
Rivallon, in the preceding deed
(p. 138), is mentioned as brother of
Alan and Flaald, and is received as
a monk into the abbey of Mezuoit.
It appears, then, that Alan Fitz-
Flaald was nephew of Alan Senes-
chal of Dol, and grandson of Guienoc.
408
STU
STU
The latter was probably a son of
Hamo I., Viscount of Dinan, repre-
sentative of the ancient Counts of
Dol and Dinan.
The identity of the families appears
from their arms. The house of Dinan
bore a fesse indented; that of Fitz-
Alan and Fitz-Flaald bore fessy or
barry; the Stuarts a fesse checquy.
The historical importance of this
family seems to demand some addi-
tional space.
The principality of
Dinan and Dol appears to have ex-
tended from Alet (St. Malo), by
Dol, Dinan, and Combourg, to the
central hills of Bretagne, over a tract
of ninety miles by sixty. Its chiefs
(on, whom numerous barons were
dependent) were rather sovereigns
than magnates their origin is lost
in antiquity. In all probability they
represented the patriarchal sovereigns
of the Diaulites, the nation who held
that part of Armorica in the time of
Julius Cæsar. The alleged colonisa-
tion of Armorica from Britain in the
third or fourth century is rejected
by Niebuhr, and seems to rest upon
no authentic data. The Bretons were
indigenous, although there was a
close intercourse between them and
Great Britain. About A.D. 500 the
Frisians invaded Armorica, at the
instigation of Clovis; but in 513
Hoel, son of Budic, king of Armorica,
returned from exile with the prin-
cipal chiefs, and re-established the
national independence (Morice, Hist.
Bret. i. 15).
the Abbey of Dol an estate in Jer-
sey, part of which had been formerly
given to Samson. Quidam comes,
nomine Loiescan, valde divitiarum
opibus obsitus.' (Acta SS. October
x. 756; see also Vita Maglorii, apud
Bouquet, iii. 435.) Rivallon, who is
mentioned as a 'tyrannus' or dynast
of great power, 'potentissimus vir,'
c. 710, restored a monastery at re-
quest of Thurian, Bishop of Dol
(Acta SS. Jul. 3, 5, 615). Early in
the following century Salomon ap-
pears to have been Count of Dol.
Rivallon, his son, with his brothers
Alan and Guigan, witnessed a char-
ter of Solomon, King of Bretagne,
c. 868 (Lobineau, IIist. Bretagne, ii.
59, 62, 68). About 919, according to
Ogee (Dict. Hist. et Geogr. de Bre-
tagne, Art. Dinan), Alan, Count of
Dol, gave his daughter in marriage.
to Ralph, Lord of Rieux in Bretagne.
About 930 mention is made of Salo-
mon as 'Advocate' or Protector of
the Church of Dol (Bouquet, x. 188,
214), being evidently the dynast of
the surrounding territory, and repre-
sentative of the founders, Frogerius
and Loiescan. He appears to have
been succeeded by Ewarin, whose
son Alan, son of Ewarin,' with
Gotscelin de Dinan (his brother),
witnessed, c. 980, a charter of
Bertha, mother of Duke Conan
(Lobineau, ii. 114). This Alan,
'son of Ewarin,' Count of Dol, was
probably succeeded by his brother
Hamo, Viscount of Dinan, who had
six sons; viz., 1. Hamo, Viscount of
Dinan, ancestor of the Viscounts of
Dinan and the Barons De Dinant of
England (by writ 1294); 2. Juahoen,
or Junkeneus, Archbishop of Dol,
c. 1000; 3. Rivallon, Seneschal of
|
(
From this time the Counts of Dol
begin to appear. Frogerius is men-
tioned as possessed of great power
there in the time of Samson, Abbot
of Dol, c. 570 (Alb. le Grand, Vies
des SS. de Bretagne, 423). Count
Loiescan, his successor, granted to | Dol, ancestor of the Counts of Dol;
409
STU
SUR
4. Goscelin de Dinan; 5. Salomon,
Lord of Guarplic, ancestor of the
renowned Du Guesclin; 6. Guienoc,
ancestor of the Stuarts, kings of
Scotland.
Stuchfield, for STUTFIELD.
Stump, for Stemp, or STAMP.
Sturch, for Sturcke, or STIRK.
Sturcke. See STIRK.
Sturge, for STURCH.
Sturgeon. King John granted to
N. Sturgon, of Normandy, Stote-
ville, the estate of IIugh de Gornai,
1203 (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 122).
He was Viscount of Fescamp (Ib.)
Sturges, for STURGE.
Sturgess, for STURGES.
Sturgis, for STURGES.
Stutfield, or Estoteville, a baro-
nial name. William de Estoutville,
Normandy 1180-95; Eustace and
William de E., 1198 (MRS); Wil-
liam and Henry de Stotevilla (Ib.) |
Estoteville was near Yvetot, and this
family was one of the greatest houses
in Normandy. Robert de E. came
to England 1066. IIe is mentioned
in Normandy 1070 (Ord. Vit. 575).
The family had great possessions in
all parts of England, particularly in
the North.
Such. See SUCHE.
Suche, Souche, or Zouche, a baro-
nial name. See ZOUCHE.
Suchwell, for Suchville, or De
Siccavilla. This family came from
Sageville, Isle of France, and was
seated in Devon. Richard de Sache-
villa occurs in Essex 1086 (Domesd.);
and in 13th cent. Robert de Sacca-
ville held a fief in Devon, and John
de Siccavilla one in Cornwall from
Henry de la Pomeraie (Testa).
Heanton-Sachville, Devon, retains
the name.
في
Sugden, or De Rotors. Fulco de
Rotors, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ;
Fulco de Rotor, 1198 (Ib.). Rotors
was in the Cotentin, and was held
from the barony of Litehaire
(MSAN, xv. 81, 170). In England
William de Rotor occurs 1130 (Rot.
Pip.). His son Guiomar de Rotor
in 1165 held a fief in Salop from
Fitz-Alan, and had Guiomar II.,
De Rodington or De Sugden, sol
named from his estates in Salop
(Eyton, vii. 373). Godfrey de Rotur,
his brother, was Lord of Sugden
(Ib. 380, 382), and from him
descended the family of S., long off
great importance in Salop, a branch
of which, anciently settled in London,
gave origin to Sir Edward Sugden,
Lord St. Leonards, Lord Chancellor
of England.
Sully. Walter de Sully, Suilli,
or Suilleio, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). Robert de S. Ibid. and
1198; Walter de Sully, Engl. c.
1198 (RCR).
Sulman. Radulphus Sorlemun,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); John
and Ralph Solyman, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Sumerfield, for SOMERVILLE.
Sumfield, for SUMMERFIELD.
Summervill, for SOMERVILLE.
Summerfield, for SOMERVILLE.
Summers, for SOMERS.
Sumption, for Sumpson, or SAMP-
SON.
Supple, for Chapel, or CAPEL.
Surman, for Sarmon. See SHAR-
MAN.
See SHARMAN.
Surmon.
Surr, for SIRR.
Surrell, for Sorel.
Surridge. Roger Sorice, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Seman le
Sureys, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Surville. Roger de Survilla, and
1
410
SUT
SYR
the fief of S., Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). Robert de Surevilla 1198
(Ib.). See SHERVILLE.
Sutch, for SUCHE.
Suter. Geoffry, Roger, Gerald
Sutor, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Seven of the name 1198 (Ib.). Many
in Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Suter, for Souter.
Sutor, for Souter.
Sutterfield, from Soteville, Nor-
mandy. Robert de Sotevilla, and
the fief of S., Norm. 1180-95 (MRS);
Norman, Robert, Walter de S. 1198
(Ib.); Roger de Sotewille, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Sutton. Thomas, founder of the
Charter House, was son of Richard
Sutton (who d. 1558), Steward of
the Courts in Lincoln, and a tenant
of the See of Lincoln (Bancroft,
Life of S.). The family is armorially
identified with the Suttons of
Washingborough, &c., who de-
scended from Hamon Sutton, living
c. 1430, and Viscount of Lincoln,
who bore the same arms (Harl. MS.
1550).
|
These arms are entirely different
from those of the Suttons of Holder-
ness, and those of Dudley. We do
not find the name of S. in Lincoln
before 1270, when William de Sut-
ton held part of a knight's fee from
Robert de Everingham (Testa, 324).
Sutton appears to have been part of
the fee held from Robert de Evering-
ham and the see of York by Thomas
Neville of Rigsby and Sutton (Testa,
331). John de Neville was father of
the latter, and was also named John
'de Rigsby'; and the above William
de Sutton was son of Geoffry de
Sutton living 1270; who was pro-
bably brother of John de Neville or
Rigsby. This was one of the nu-
merous Lincolnshire branches of the
Nevilles of Normandy.
Swait, for SWEET.
Sweet. Hubertus Dulcis, men-
tioned in Normandy 1195 (MRS);
Roger, William, John, Adam Swet
in England c. 1272 (RH).
Sweett. See SWEET.
Swinborn. See SWINBUrne.
Swinborne. See SWINBURNE.
Swinburn. See SWINBURNE.
Swinburne, or Hairun. In the
13th cent. William Herun held a
barony in Northumberland, including
Swinburne, which John de Wir-
cester held from him by ancient
enfeoffment (Testa). Ralph de Wir-
cester had held the same barony
1165, as had Paganus de W. a quar-
ter of a fee from him (Swinburne).
The family of Wircester, of which
Swinburne was a branch, appears to
have been the same as that of Heron
or Hairun. See HERON.
Sword. Radulphus Espée, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 and 1198 (MRS);
John de Espey, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Swords, for SWORD.
Sydney, for SIDNEY.
Syer, for SAYER.
Syer, for SEYER.
Syers, for SYER.
Sylvester, for SILVESTER.
Syme. In 1221 Philip Augustus
granted lands at Heudboville, Nor-
mandy, to Richard Syme (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 159); Adam Symie,
Engl. t. John (Hardy, Rot. de Libert.)
Symes, for SYME.
Symes. See SIME.
Symmons. See SIMONDS.
Symonds, for SIMONDS.
Symons, for SIMONDS.
Syms, for SYMES.
Synnott. See SINNETT.
Syres, for SAYERS.
411
1
TAB
Tabberer. See TABER.
Taber. Robert Tabare, Nor-
mandy 1180-95; Raginald Taboer,
1198 (MRS); John and Richard le
Taborer, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Taberer. See TABER.
Tabor. See TABER.
Tabrar, for TABERER.
Tacey. Robert Taisie or Tessy,
and Gervase, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); John Tassi, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Tacy. Rualen de Tissie, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); and in
1198 (Ib.); Symon Tyse, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Taffrell, for Taunfrenel. See
TUFFNELL.
Tagg. Radulphus Tac, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Richard
Tagg, Engl. c. 1272 (RII).
Tait. See TATE.
1
T
1
J
TAL
to that abbey (Gall. Christ. xi. 15,
Instr.). This William T. came to
England 1066, and had, 1. Richard;
2. Geoffry, ancestor of Lord Talbot
of Malahide. Richard in 1086 held
in Bedford from Walter Giffard,
Baron of Bolbec (Domesd.). He
had Hugh Talebot, Castellan of
Plessis, Normandy, 1119 (Ord. Vit.
815), who m. a sister of Robert
Fitz-Hamon, Baron of Creuilly,
Gloucester, and Glamorgan; and of
Hamo Dapifer; and had, 1. Richard;
2. IIugh, Baron of Cliville, Nor-
mandy, by m. with the dau. of
Hugh de C., before 1130 (Rot. Pip.
31 IIen. I.). His son Hugh m. a
sister of Geoffry de Mandeville, Earl
of Essex; and his descendants con-
tinued in Normandy.
Richard, the elder son, obtained
1156 a grant of Linton and Wilton,
Hereford; and in 1165 held two fees
from Giffard Earl of Bucks; also a
baronial fief in Normandy (Lib.
Niger, Feod. Norm. Duchesne).
Gilbert, his son and heir, in 1165
held the Herefordshire estate (Lib.
Niger). Richard, his son, was
father of Gilbert t. Henry III., Con-
stable of Grosmont, Skenfrith, and
other castles in the Welsh marches.
From him descended the Lords Tal-
bot of Blackmere and Goderich,
summoned by writ 1387, and the
famous John Talbot Earl of Shrews-
bury; also the Lord Chancellor
Talbot, ancestor of the Earls of
Shrewsbury and Talbot.
Taite. See TATE.
Talbot, or D'Eu, a baronial name.
Bartholomew, Robert, Quintin,
Hugh Talbot, Talebot, or Thalebot,
Normandy 1180–95 (MRS); Geof-
fry, Hugh, Robert T. 1198 (Ib.).
This family originally bore, bendy
of ten, the arms of the Cornets of
Eu, being barry of ten; and de-
scends from Hugh Taleboth, pro-
bably younger son of William first
Count of Eu (son of Richard I. of
Normandy). He, c. 1035, granted
a charter in favour of Trinité du
Mont, Rouen, which was witnessed
by his brother Count Gilbert of Eu
(Forester's Ordericus, iii. 452).
William Talebot his son was men-
tioned in the foundation charter of
Treport, Eu, by his cousin Robert
The Lords Talbot of Malahide
descend from Geoffry T. (See above),
who 1086 held lands in Essex
Count of Eu; and was a benefactor | (Domesd.), and was a benefactor to
412
TAL
TAN
the church of Rochester (Mon. i. 30).
In 1130 Geoffry, his son, paid 200
marks for his father's estates Kent
(Rot. Pip.). William T., his son,
was governor of Hereford 1139, and
soon after was granted Gainsborough,
Lincoln; and was ancestor of the
Talbots of Bashall and Thornton,
York (Banks, Dorm. and Ext. Bar.
179). He had, 1. William Tale- |
Bot, living 1186 (Mon. ii. 506), an-
cestor of the T.s of Bashall; 2.
Richard; 3. Walter.
Richard Talbot accompanied
Henry II. to Ireland, and obtained
grants in Ulster and in Fingal and
Malahide near Dublin. The latter
was confirmed to him by King John
in 1199, as appears by the extant
charter. IIe gave the church of
Malahide to his brother Walter; and
had issue, 1. Robert; 2. Reginald;
3. Adam. Robert T. had great pos-
sessions in Ulster and in Fingal. In
1215 the estate of Irewe and Castle
of Carrickfergus were restored to
him, after his rebellion (Hardy, Rot.
Claus. i. 233); also the estate of
Brakenburgh given to him by De
Lacy (241). In 1241 his estates
were seized (Ib. ii. 32); and the
rent payable from Fingal by his
brother Reginald de Fingal was
granted away (Ib. 40); but he sub-
sequently recovered his estates (Ib.
60). He is mentioned in Yorkshire
as Robert de Tolebu, who granted
lands to Gisburne, and directed his
body to be buried there (Burton,
Mon. Ebor. 354). He and Reginald
probably died s. p.
Adam, the younger brother, in-
herited the barony of Malahide,
which his descendants have always
since retained. Hence the Barons
Talbot, summoned by writ 1361, the
Earls and Dukes of Tyrconnell, and
the Lords Talbot of Malahide.
Talbott, for TALBOT.
Talbut, for TALBOT.
Talfer, or Taillefer. See TELFER.
Talford, for Talfor.
Tall, for Taille. See TEALE.
Tall. Ugo Tale, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS); John Tail, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Tallboy or Taillebois, a baronial
name. Geoffry Taillebois, Normandy
1180–95 (MRS); Turstin, Walche-
lin, William T. 1198 (Ib.). See
PRESTON.
Tallett, for Tallard. Ralph Teil-
lart, Normandy 1180; Hugh Tal-
lart 1198 (MRS); Ralph Talliard,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Tamblin, for Tombelaine, from
Tomblain in Lorraine.
Tamlin. See TAMBLIN.
Tamlyn.
See TAMBLIN.
Tamplin. See TAMBLIN.
Tancred. Thomas Thancard with
Helias Giffard, Robert de Mowbray,
&c., witness to a charter of Kelso
1153 (Kelso Chartulary). He was
probably of foreign origin.
Tann, a baronial name. Rainald
de Tan, Than, Taon, or Taun, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); John de T.
1195 (Ib.); Ralph, Richard, Simon
de Talion 1198 (Ib.).
Tanner. Hugh de Tanur made
grants to the Abbey of Culture,
Normandy 1082 (Gall. Christ. xi.
107 Instr.).
Tanner. Robert, Albert, Nor-
man, Ingulf Taneor, Normandy 1180-
95; Heudebert, Ingulf, Ralph, Wil-
liam Tanator 1198 (MRS); William
Tannator and Jordan Tanur, Engl.
1194 (RCR).
Tanqueray. Radulphus, Robert
Tankeré, Normandy 1198 (MRS).
413
TAN
TAW
i
Tant. See TENT.
Tanton. Adam, William Tane-
tun or Tanetin, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Adam 1198 (Ib.); William
de Tanton 1202 Engl. (Rot. Canc.).
The name is in some cases from an
English locality.
Taperel. See TAFFRELL.
Taperell, for TAFFRELL.
Taplin. Roger Topelin, and Philip,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert
Topeline 1198 (Ib.); Hugh Tuplin,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Tapling, for TAPLIN.
Tappin. See TOPPIN.
Tapping. See TAPPIN.
Taprell. See TAFFRELL.
Tapson, for D'Abison. See ABSON.
Tarbox. See TARBUCK.
Tarbuck. John de Torbaco,
Normandy, temp. Philip Augustus
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 183).
Tarn. William Taurne, Nor-
mandy 1180–95 (MRS); Hubert
Tarun, Alice and Hugh Thorne,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Tarner, for TURNER.
Tarran, for TARN.
Tarry, for TURRE.
Tarsey, for DARCY.
Tart. See TARTE.
See TORR.
Tarte, or Tort. Roger Tortus or
Torto, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Richer 1198 (Ib.); Thomas Turt,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Tasker. Bernart Taskier, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Gilbert,
Hugh Tasker, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Tassel. See TASSELL.
Tassell. Richard Tosel or Tossel
and Ralph, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Wymond de Taissel, Bed-
ford 1086 (Domesday); Adeliza,
William, Walter de Taissel or Tessel,
and the parish of St. German de
Tassel, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS).
Tatchell, for Tateshall, or TATTER,
SHALL.
Tate, or Tête. Robert Teste,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Nicho-
las Tate, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Tattersall. See TATTERSHALL.
Tattershall, a baronial name,
derived from Eudo Fitz-Spirwic or
Fitz-Spirwin, probably of Breton
origin, who came to England 1066
and obtained Tateshall, Lincoln, and
other estates in Lincoln, Norfolk,
and Suffolk, which he held in barony
1086. From him descended the
Barons of Tateshall and the family
of that name, also the family of
Denton. See Banks (Dorm. and
Ext. Bar.).
Tattersill. See TATTERSHALL.
Tatton, of Tatton, Cheshire, iden-
tified armorially with the family of
MASSY, and apparently a branch of it
(Ormerod, Cheshire, iii. 314, 315).
Tavener. See TAVERNER.
Taverner. Robert le Tavernier,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Rich-
ard le T., Engl. c. 1272 (RH)!
Tavner. Ralph de Taberna,
Ralph Tabernarius, and Maria, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS), also 1198
(Ib.); Eustace, William Tabernar,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Tawell. Augustus Tavel, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Unfrid and
William T., 1198 (Ib.).
Tawney, or Tany, a baronial
name. Alan de Taneo, Samson,
John, Eudo de Tany, and the Castle
of T., Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Walchelin de T. occurs in Normandy
1119 (Ord. Vit. 856); Theodeline de
Tani 1050 (Forester's Ordericus, iii.
473); Hasculf de T., Essex 1130;
Gilbert de T., Essex 1158.
Tawse. John, Robert, Thomas,
Aitard, William Tose, Norinandy
414
1
TAY
WELL.
1180–95 (MRS); Walter and John | mandy 1180–95 (MRS); John Tail,
Tuss or Tuse, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Tay or Tye. Hugo de Toie,
Norm. 1198 (MRS); Hugo de la
Tye, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Tayfield, for Tavel. See TA-
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Teall, for TEALE.
Teasell, for TASSELL.
Teat, for TATE.
Tebbitts. See TEBBUT.
Tebbut. Robert Tebout held
lands Normandy c. 1200 (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 191); Henry, Odo,
Ralph, Robert Tiebout, Normandy
1198 (MRS); Richard Tebaud,
Engl. c. 1272 (RII).
Tebbutt. See TEBBUT.
Tedd, for TADD.
Tee, for TAY.
Tayler. Matthew, Geoffry, Wil-
liam, Lambert, Ralph, Hugo, Ans-
ketel Telarius, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Richard and Walter Tela-
rius, Engl. 1202 (Rot. Canc.). The
name in England no doubt com-
prised Normans. Bishop Jeremy
Taylor was a descendant.
Tayleur, for TAYLER.
Taylor. See TAYLER.
TEM
Taylour. Hugo, Rainald Taillor,
Taillour, or Talleor, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS); Rener Talliator 1198
(Ib.); Radulphus Talliator 1180–
95 (Ib.). Ricardus Talliator held a
tenement from the King at Win-
chester 1110 (Wint. Domesd.). In
1130 Geoffry Talleator had a pardon
in Hants. (Rot. Pip.). Temp.
Henry II., Henry Taillard witnessed
a charter of Shireburne Abbey,
Hants. (Mon. i. 578). C. 1200
William Tallator had a grant at
Southampton; and also in Kent from
King John (Testa 236, 215). The
family then became seated in Kent
and Sussex. In 1307 Henry le
Taillur was of Sussex (PPW), and
in 1324 William Taylor was M.P.
for Bramber, as was Richard T. in
1379 (Dallaway, ii. 54). Thomas
Taylor of Ringmere, Sussex, who d.
1629 possessed of considerable estates,
was collateral ancestor of the Tay-
lours, Marquises of Headfort, and
Lords Langford.
Teakle, for TIKELL.
Teal, for TEALE.
Teale. Hugo de la Taille, Nor-
Teede, for Tete, or TATE.
Tegg, for TAGG.
Tekell. See TIKELL.
Telbin, for ST. ALBIN, ST. AUBYN.
Telfer. William, Fulco, Robert
Taillefer or Tallefer, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Ralph Taillefer,
Engl. 1202 (Rot. Canc.).
Telford, for TELFER: hence the
eminent engineer Telford.
Teller, or TAYLER.
Tellier, Telarius, or TAYLER.
Telling, for Tellon, or Tallens.
Ranulph and John de Talance, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS).
Temple, from Temple, near Caen,
Normandy. This family came to
England at the Conquest. Paganus
de Templo witnessed a charter in
Essex 1136 (Mon. i. 460); Robert
in York 1150 (Mon. ii. 816). Wil-
liam held lands at Winchester 1148
(Wint. Domesd.). In 13th cent.
Fulco de Temple held lands in Lin-
coln (Testa); and his descendants
settled in Leicester, where Richard
de T. held lands in 1279 (Nicholls,
Leic. iv. 936): hence the Temples
of Temple Hall, ancestors of the
historical house of Temple, Viscounts
Palmerston. The descent of this
415
TEN
THO
family from the Earls of Mercia is
purely mythic.
Tennant, or Tanant, mentioned
c. 1198 (RCR), is probably foreign.
Tennent, for TENNANT.
Tent. Robert Tent-grue, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert
Tentegue 1198 (Ib.); Richard Tanet,
Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).
Terrell, for TIRRELL.
Terrill, for TIRRELL.
Testar, for TESTER.
Tester. William Testard, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); William
and Philip Testard, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR).
Tett. See TITE.
Tewson or Tuson, armorially
identified with Tyson.
Thackeray, for Thankeray, or
TANQUERAY: hence the eminent
novelist Thackeray.
Thackery, for THACKERAY.
Thackrah, for THACKERAY.
Thackray, for THACKERAY.
Thackrey, for THACKERAY.
Thackwray, for THACKERAY.
Thain, for Than, or TANN.
Thaine.
See THAIN.
See TANN.
Thane.
Tharp. William and
William and Richard
de Torp or Torpes, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). Alan and Geoffry
de Torp, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
In some cases the name of Torp was
from English localities. Robert de
Torp was of Normandy 1050 (Ord.
Vit. 465). See EDEN, LAMBTON.
Theobald, or Tiebaud. See TEB-
BUTT.
Thickell. See TIKELL.
Thies, for Tyes, a baronial name.
The family of Teutonicus, or Tyes,
is frequently mentioned both in
Normandy and England. It may
possibly have been descended from
Baldric Teutonicus, ancestor of the
Courcys and Nevilles. Everard
Teutonicus, or Tyes, was in 1244
the husband of Ramet le Vicount,
Baroness of Emilden, Northumber-
land (Dugd. i. 643). Henry de
Tyes was a baron by writ 1293.
Thin, for THYNNE.
Thing, for THIN.
Thirkettle. William Fitz-Tur-
quetil, Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Walter Turketil 1204, Normandy.
Richard Turketill, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR).
Thorn. See THARN.
Thorne. See THARN.
Thorne. See TARN.
1
Thornely. See TURNLEY.
Thornes, for THORNE.
Thorold. Hamo, Ranulph, Wil-
liam Toroude or Torolde, Normandy
1198 (MRS). Petrus Torold, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Thorold, baronets. The first
person bearing this name in Lincoln
lived t. Richard II., which disposes
of the imaginary descent from
Toraldus de Buckenhall 1052. This
family is a branch of the De Vers,
from Ver, near Bayeux, of whom
Alberic de Ver witnessed a Breton
charter 1058 (Gall. Christ.). He
had: 1. Alberic de Ver, ancestor of
the Earls of Oxford; 2. Erneis de
Ver, who acquired lands in Holder-
ness from the Earl of Albemarle,
and in Lincoln from de Aincourt.
He had issue: 1. Wido de Ver,
living 1130 (Rot. Pip.; Mon. i.
374), whose son, Wido, held a
barony in York 1165 (Lib. Niger).
2. Robert de Gousla, or Fitz-Erneis,
who gave Gousla Church to Brid-
lington Priory (Burton, Mon. Ebor.
230). His descendants and the De
Vers of Lincoln bore the same arms,
416
THO
THU
viz., barry of six, a canton. Ro-
canton. Ro- | family. Guido Trussel was a dis-
bert de G. had issue Adam,
father of Walter de Ver, or Gousla,
who is mentioned 1205 as son of
Adam, son of Robert (Hardy, Obl.
et Fin. 324). Walter had issue:
1. Simon de Gousla or Gousell.
2. Giles de Gousla. 3. Ralph de
Gousell, who is mentioned 1284 as
brother of Giles (Roberts, Cal.
Geneal., 370). He held a fief from
D'Aincourt, Lincoln (Testa), and
gave lands in Holderness and at
Gousell to Bridlington Priory (Bur-
ton, 241, 230). He had issue Tho-
rold, who gave lands at Gousell
or Gousla to Bridlington Priory
(Ib. 230). His son, Robert Fitz-
Thorold or Gousell, was of Merston,
Lincoln, and d. 1306 (Inq. p.
m.). John de Merston, his son,
appears 1376 as John Thorold, and
was the ancestor of the Thorolds,
baronets. See WARHAM.
Thorp. See THARP.
Thorpe. 1. Wido Angevin or of
Anjou, of Massingham, Norfolk, was
ancestor of the Thorpes of Thorpe
Ashwell, Norfolk (Blomefield, Nor-
folk, ix. 14). 2. Torp, in Normandy,
derived its name from Denmark or
Sweden in 912. Rodbert de Torp
witnessed the charter of St. Evroult
c. 1050 (Ord. Vit. 465). Another
Robert de T. was living c. 1080
(Gall. Christ. xi. 227). His de-
scendants in 1165 held estates in
Lincoln, York, and Norfolk (Lib.
Niger). William de T., who was of
Lincoln, held Torpe, and a fief of
the Honour of Grentmesnil, in Nor-
mandy (Feod. Norm. Duchesne).
Thorns, for THORN.
Throp, for THORP.
Thrupp, for THORP.
Thrussell, or Trussell, a baronial
tinguished Crusader 1096 (Ord.
Vitalis). He was Lord of Mont-
cheri, and Seneschal of France. Os-
bert Trussel in 1165 held a fief
from the Earl of Warwick, and
Fulco de Trussel one in Norfolk
from the see of Ely (Lib. Niger).
William T., son of Osbert, was a
benefactor to Sulby Abbey, North-
ants (Mon. ii. 630); and Sir
William Trussel was living c. 1300
(PPW). He was summoned to
Parliament by writ as a baron 1293,
as was William Trussel in 1341.
Thurlow, a branch of De Clare
or De Brionne, whose arms, three
chevrons, it bears. Robert de Clare,
second son of Richard Fitz-Gil-
bert (descended from Richard I.
of Normandy), obtained the barony
of Baynard's Castle on the forfeiture
of its owner (See BEAUMONT). He
had: 1. Walter, ancestor of the
Lords Fitz-Walter, who bore a fesse
between two chevrons. 2. Hamon
Peché, or Peccatum, ancestor of the
barons of Brunne, who bore the arms
of Fitz-Walter; 3. Simon; 4. Ralph
Peché; 5. Robert Peché, Bishop of
Ely. Simon Peché or Peccatum Fitz-
Robert possessed estates in Suffolk
and Essex 1130 (Rot. Pip.), in-
cluding probably Trillawe, Suffolk,
which had belonged to Richard Fitz-
Gilbert, his ancestor, in 1086. He
was Baron of Daventry by his
father's gift (Dugdale), and had:
1. Robert Fitz-Simon, ancestor of
the Fitz-Walters of Daventry, barons
by writ 1292; 2. Gilbert Peché,
who possessed estates in Suffolk, of
which Trillawe being the chief, it
gave name to the family. In 1199
he is mentioned as Gilbert de Tril-
lawe (RCR. i. 229). His grandson
*
salam
'
E E
417
THU
TIC
Gilbert Peché (brother of Richard
Trillawe, living 1280) settled his
son John in the lordship of Plechden,
Essex, 1274 (Morant, ii. 569); and d.
1292, seized of Plechden and Tril-
lawe (Inq. p. m.). John Peché, or
de Trillawe, his son, had: 1. Gilbert
Peché, who d. 1322 seized of Plech-
den; 2. John de Trillaw, or Thyr-
low, from whom descended the
Thurlows of Burnham, Norfolk,
ancestors of Lord Chancellor Thur-
low, and of the Lords Thurlow.
Thurn, for THORN.
Thurnham, for TURNHAM, a
branch of the house of De Garlande,
France. Robert de Turnham paid a
fine to the Crown in Kent 1156 (Rot.
Pip.), and Robert de Turnham held
three fees in Kent 1165, and Michael
de T. in Surrey (Lib. Niger). This
Robert de Turnham (or his son of
the same name) accompanied Richard
I. to Palestine, and was in command
of the fleet at Cyprus. Stephen de
T., his brother, was Viscount of
Wilts, and Seneschal of Anjou.
Thurston, or Turstan. See
TUSTIN.
Thyne, for THYNNE.
Thynne, or Goyon, a branch of
the Breton house of the barons
of Roche-Goyon, Marquises of
Lonray. William Goyon c. 1070
witnessed the charters of John and
Gelduin de Dol to St. Florent,
Saumur. Eudes or Hugh Goyon,
his son, attested a charter of St.
Michel 1075 (Des Bois). This
Eudes Goyon, or his son Alan, came
to England, and was provided for in
Salop by Alan Fitz-Flaald, who also
came from the same locality (See
STUART). Alan Goyon held Upton,
Salop, from Fitz-Alan in 1138
(Eyton, i. 140, 141). He had: 1.
Adam de Upton, living 1165, a
tenant of Fitz-Alan, whose son,
William de Upton, was living 1180;
2. John de Upton, who was father
of Walter Fitz-John, who occurs in
1190. His son, William Fitz-Wal-
ter, in 1200 claimed land in Botes-/
field, or Botevile, Salop, against the
Templars, by a writ of Mort
d'ancestre, his mother having been
an heiress, from whom he claimed
(Eyton). He appears to have re-
covered this estate; for William and
Gregory de Botesfield, his sons, are
mentioned 1234-1255 as involved in
disputes with the Templars of Botes-
field (Stemmata Botte villiana, 19).
From this time the family of De
Botfield, or Botevyle, is constantly
mentioned in Salop, and bore barry
of ten, the Goyons of Bretagne bear-
ing barry of eight (Lobineau, Hist.
Bret. ii. plates). The name was
changed by popular use to 'Dek
Inne,' the
Inne,' the name of the family
mansion near Church Stretton; some
branches, however, continuing to
bear the name of Botfield. Hence
the Thynnes, Marquises of Bath, and
Barons Carteret.
Tibbalds, for THEOBALD.
Tibbatts, for TEBBUTT.
Tibbetts, for TEBBUTT.
Tibbitts, for TEBBUTT.
Tibbles, for TIBBALDS.
Tibbutt. See TEBBUTT.
Tibeaudo, or Tibouto, a baronial
name. Walter and John Tiboutot,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Thi-
boutot was in the Caux, and John
de T. is mentioned 1107 (Des Bois).
Hence descended the Tibetots, barons
by writ 1307, and the Tiptofts, Earls
of Worcester.
Tickell, or Tickhill, descended
from a branch of the De Buislis,
¿
1
418
TIC
TOD
}
Barons of Tickhill, York, t. William
1. See BINGHAM.
Tickle, for TICKELL.
Tidd, for TADD.
Tigg. William Tike, Normandy
1198 (MRS). William Tig, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Tighe. See TYE.
Tiley, for TILLY.
Till, for TEALE.
Tilleard. See TELLART.
Tiller. See TILLEARD.
Tillett. See TULLETT.
Tillett, for TULLETT.
Tilley, for TILLY.
Tillie, for TILLY.
Tilling, for TELLING.
Tillotson. John Tillotson, Arch-
bishop of Canterbury, was a scion
of the Tillotsons, or Tilstons, of
Tilston, Cheshire, which estate was-
the possession of the family of St.
Pierre, from St. Pierre near Avran-
ches. (See De Gerville, Anc. Cha-
teaux.) Tilston was held as a fief
from St. Pierre by the Tilston family,
who from that circumstance, and
from bearing the arms of St. Pierre
(a bend), with the differences of a
younger branch, appear to have
been St. Pierres.
Tilly, a baronial name. William,
William Fitz-John, Henry, Ralph,
Dionysia, Robert de Tilly, and the
Castle and Barony of Tilly, Nor-
mandy 1180–95 (MRS). Tilly was
near Caen, of which the family were
Castellans. (La Roque, Mais. Har-
court, ii. 1662, 1994, 1999.) Henry
de Tilly held the Castle 1165 (Feod.
Norm.). Ralph de T. held lands in
Devon 1083 (Exon. Domesday).
Haymon de Telleia occurs in Nor-
mandy 960 (Neustria Pia, 93). See
WORDSWORTH.
Tillyard. See TILLEARD.
•
Tilston.
Tillyer. See TILLEARD.
See TILLOTSON.
Timberlake, for Timberlain, or
Tombelaine. See TAMBLIN.
Tirrel. Tustin Tirrel, Normandy
1198 (MRS).
Tippett, for TIPPETTS.
Tippetts, for TIBBETTS.
Tippitt. See TIPPETT.
Tiptaft, or Tibetot. (See TI-
BEAUDO.) The Castle of Thiboutot
was between Fécamp and Havre,
and this family long remained in
Normandy. In 1165 Radulfus de
Toboltot or Toboutot held a fief in
Suffolk from De Clare (Lib. Niger).
Robert de Tibetot witnessed a charter
of Edward I. (Mon. i. 300); and in
1277 sat in Parliament as a baron,
from whom descended the barons
Tibetot. John de Tiptoft, of &
younger branch, was summoned to
Parliament by writ 1425, and was
created Earl of Worcester 1448.
Tirebuck, for TARBUCK.
Tirrell. See TYRRELL.
Tisen, for TYSON.
Tisoun, for Tesson, or TYSON.
Tite. Anketil Tiet, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). Michael Titte,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
ነ
Titt. See TITE.
Tizzard. Richard and Robert
Tesard, or Tesart, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS).
Tobin. See TOBYN.
Tobitt. See TEBBUTT.
Tobut. See TEBBUTT.
Tobutt, for Tebbutt.
Toby, for TOBYN.
Tobyn, for ST. AUBYN (Lower).
Tod, for TADD.
Tod. Richard Tad, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). Adam, Real Tod,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Also a Celtic
name.
·
1
I
EE 2
419
TOD
ΤΟΝ
Todd, for TOD.
Tofield, for Tavel. See TAWELL.
Toghill, for TAWELL.
Togwell, or TOKEVILLE. Hugh
de Touqueville held a fief in 1165 in
the bailifry of Lisieux, Normandy
(Feod. Norm. Duchesne).
Toland. Alveredus Tolan, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS). Hence the
infidel writer Toland.
Toler, or De Toulouse, a princely
name. The Counts of Toulouse de-
scended from Fulcoald, Count of
Rodez 837, whose son Fridolind
became Count of Toulouse 849
L'Art de Vérif. les Dates), and was
ancestor of that Sovereign house,
whose services in the Crusades, and
whose ruin in the Albigensian wars,
occupy so important a place in his-
tory. A branch of this illustrious
house, bearing the name and arms,
settled in England at the Conquest
(the arms were a cross fleury voided,
commonly called the 'Cross of Tou-
louse'). Hugh de Toulouse obtained
grants from Richard Fitz-Gilbert in
Surrey. His grandson Peter de
Thalews (Tolouse) held more than
two fees there in 1165 from the
house of De Clare (Lib. Niger).
William de T. paid a fine in North-
ants 1189, and 1201 in Lancashire.
The family becomes widely extended,
under the names of Toulouse, Tolus,
Tolous, Tollar, Towler, Toler, re-
taining however the arms of Tolouse.
Henry Tolouse was Lord of Brookley,
Hants, 1316 (PPW). The name
occurs in Norfolk 16th cent. as Tol-
lar and Toler (Blomefield), and from
that county a branch migrated to
Ireland, from which descended the
eminent statesman and jurist John
Toler, Lord Chief Justice and first
Earl of Norbury.
Toll. Osbert Thol, Normandy
1180–95 (MRS).
Toll. See TULL.
Toller, for TOLER. Armorially
identified.
Tollett. Osbert de Toleta, Nor
mandy 1180 (MRS); Henry and
Robert Tullet, Engl. c. 1272 (RH)
Tollitt. See TOLLETT.
Tolmie. Alan de Thelomejo,
Normandy 1180–95 (MRS).
Tomalin, for Tombelaine. See
TAMBLIN.
Tomblin, for TAMBLIN.
Tombling, for TOMBLIN.
Tomblins, for TOMBLIN.
Tomelin, for TOMBELAINE.
TAMBLIN.
Tomlin, for TAMBLIN.
Tomline. See TOMLIN.
See
Tomlins, for TOMLIN.
Tomlyn, for TOMLIN.
Tomson, or Thomaston, descended
from Robert, Lord of Tomaston,
Norfolk 1286, whose father William
de Thomaston was living before
1250. The latter, as William de
Monasteriis or de Moutiers, con-
veyed part of Thomaston to G.
Crowe 1247 (Blomefield, Norfolk, ii.
366, 371). The descendants of the
Thomastons bear the arms of De
Moutiers, viz. a lion passant guardant,
with slight differences. This was a
branch of the Norman house of Mou-
tiers or MUSTERS, of Notts.
|
Toner, or Tonerre.
Milo was
Count of Tonerre, France, c. 980,
from whom descended the Counts of
Tonerre (Anselme, iii. 200). Walter
Tonitruum (De Tonerres) held lands
1083 in Dorset (Exon. Domesday);
William Tonitruum in Norfolk, &c.
1130 (Rot. Pip.). Alured Tonare,
of Dorset, occurs 1165, and William
de Tonor, of Stafford (Lib. Niger).
420
ΤΟΝ
TOW
Henry T. was M.P. for Dorset in
1297 (PPW).
Tonson. Radulphus Tunçon held
lands from Philip Augustus, Nor-
mandy c. 1200 (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. v. 187)..
Took, for ToOKE.
Tooke, or De Toques, from the
Castle and Lordship of Touques,
Normandy. The Sire de T. was
présent at Hastings 1066 (Wace, ii.
235). Jordan, Robert, Roger, and
Henry de Touques came to England.
Roger de T. occurs in Hants 1130
(Rot. Pip.); Humphrey in Derby,
William in Derby, Roger in Dorset
1165 (Lib. Niger). Sir Walter
Touk was of Notts and Derby c.
1300, and bore sable billetée or, a
quarter ermine. Sir Robert Touk
at the same time was of Cambridge,
and bore barry of six. Reginald
Thukes t. Stephen gave Hanworth
to Gloucester Abbey (Mon. i. 116).
This name appears as Tooke, Toke, &c.´
Tooley. See TUELY.
Toomer. Osbert Toulemer, Tolle-
mer, or Tolemer, Normandy 1180–
95 (MRS).
Toppin. Robert, Ernald Topin,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert
T. 1198 (Ib.); Richard Topin, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Topping.
See TOPPIN.
Torr. Roger de Turre, Normandy
1180–95 (MRS); Richard and Roger
de Turre 1198 (Ib.).
Torry, a baronial name. Henry
and Richard de Tury, Turi, or Turri,
Normandy 1180-95, and the Castle
and Barony of Turry (MRS); Jordan
and Simon de Turri, Engl. 1189
(Rot. Pip.).
Tory.
See TORRY.
Tosar. See TIZZARD.
Tosh. William de Tosca, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Ralph le Tock,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Tossell. See TUSSELL.
Touray, for Towry, and TORRY.
Tourle. See TURLE.
Toussaint, from Toussaints, be-
tween Yvetot and Fécamp, Nor-
mandy.
mandy. Roger de Omnibus Sanctis
in 1165 held two fees in Devon (Lib.
Niger). In 1194 a suit in Cam-
bridge against Joscelin de Omnibus
Sanctis was appointed to be decided
by duel (RCR). Roger de O. SS.
mentioned in Essex 1199 (Ibid.);
Hugh de Omnibus SS., Devon, made
a payment to the Crown 1205
(Hardy, Obl. et Fin. 283). The
name failed in Devon t. Henry II.
(Pole, Devon).
Tovell, for Tavel. See TAWELL.
Towell, for TAWELL.
Towill, for TOWELL.
Towle, for TOWELL.
Tower. See TURR.
Towers, or De Tours, descended
from the Umfrevilles of Normandy,
Barons of Prudhoe. Stephen de
Tours occurs in Lincoln 1130, where
the family were long of great con-
sequence. See UMFREVILLE.
Towers, for TOWER.
Towerzey, or Towersey, for Torcy.
Robert de Torcy, and the fief and
honour of Torcy, Normandy c. 1200.
Towill, for TOWELL.
Towle.
See TULL.
Towler. See TOLER.
Towlers, armorially identified
with TOLER.
Townley, a branch of the family
of VENABLES (see Ormerod, Cheshire).
Townsend. SeeToWNSHEND. The
name included various families, and
was local.
Townshend, or Baynard, descends
from Osbert de Bellomont, son of
421
TOW
Ꭲ Ꭱ Ꭺ
}
Geoffry Baynard (see MARSHAM,
BEAUMONT), and father of Roscelin
de B. and Alexander de Draiton.
The latter had-1. Hermer de
Draiton, whose descendant Geoffry
de Bellomont owned Taverham and
Drayton t. Edward I.; 2. Baldric de
Taverham, father of William Fitz-
Baldric, named De Taverham or Ad
Caput Villæ, who in 1200 divided
his lands at Taverham with Geoffry
de Bellomont, his brother (RCR. ii.
171). He was father of Thomas ad
Caput Villæ or Townsend living t.
Henry III., who bore the arms still
used, which are derived from those
of Baynard or Bellomont (a chevron).
His son William Townshend was
father of Thomas of Snoring Magna
1377, whose son, John Towns-
hend, held part of a fee at Rainham
from the honour of Clare.
His son,
Sir Roger, was seated at Rainham c.
1400 (Blomefield, vii. 141): hence
the Marquises Townshend and Vis-
counts Sydney.
Townson. See TONSON.
Towrey, See TORRY.
Towse, for Dowse.
Toy, for TYE.
Toye, for TYE.
Tozer. See TOSAR.
Tracey, for TRACY.
Wil-
Tracy, a baronial name.
liam de Tracy, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Turgis, Oliver, Reginald,
William de T. 1198 (Ib.). The
Castle and Barony of Tracy were
near Vire, Normandy. William de
Tracy came to England 1066, and is
mentioned by Wace as at the battle
of Hastings (ii. 244). The family
possessed two baronies in Devon 1165,
and also estates in Gloucester and
Normandy. (See Dugdale, Banks.)
The Viscounts Tracy were a branch.
Trafford, or De Villiers, descended
from Paganus de Villars, of Nor-
mandy, Baron of Warrington, who
t. Henry I. enfeoffed Alan de
Villiers, his son, in Trafford, which
lordship was held by Robert de
Villers in the 13th cent. (Testa),´
In the same century Henry de Traf-
ford, evidently a younger son, held
lands in thanage and from the family
of De Charlton, Lancashire (Ibid.) :
hence the Baronets Trafford, for
whom an Anglo-Saxon descent has
been imagined. See VILLIERS.
Traggett, for Tregot or Tregots,
a baronial name. Robert de Tregots
or Tregoz and the fief of T., Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Tregoz
was a castle near St. Lo, in the
Cotentin. The Lord of T. is men-
tioned by Wace 1066. The family
became seated in Hereford at the
Conquest (Testa). Its name was
frequently written Tregot: hence
the Barons Tregoz, by writ 1260.
1
Traine. Petrus Traine, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); William T.
1198 (Ib.); Simon Trane, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Travers, or De Trevieres, from
Trevieres, near Bayeux and Caen.
Robert de Travers or Estrevers t.
Will. I. m. a daughter of Ranulph
Meschin, sister of Ranulph, Viscount
of Bayeux, Earl of Chester. He had
issue only a dau., his heir, but col-
laterals existed, of whom in 1165
was Ralph Travers, who held from
the See of Worcester, while Bertram
and Paganus Travers held from
Evesham Abbey, and Robert T.
from Henry Lupel in Somerset (Lib.
Niger). The name continued in
Normandy, where Ranulph de Clin-
champ after 1138 assumed the name
of Travers.
}
422
Ꭲ Ꭱ Ꭺ
TRE
Of this family was the celebrated
Puritan preacher Robert Travers t.
Elizabeth.
Traverse, for TRAVERS.
Traves, for TRAVERS.
Travis, for TRAVERS.
Trawin, for TRONE. Girard
Trone and Richard T., Normandy
1180-98 (MRS); John de Tron,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
6
is presumed that this family de-
scends from Hamelin de Balaon, son
of Dru de Balaon, Baron of Aberga-
venny, who had vast grants in Corn-
wall. He had a brother Wynebald
(Mon. Angl. i. 590), who appears to
have obtained either from his brother
or the earl the three fees of Tre-
hampton, Tredrea, and Trelawney,
and coming from Wales would be
Trayler. Richard Treveler, Nor- styled Wallensis.' His sons would
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
be-Roger de Trehampton (seated
Treacy, for TRACY.
in Lincoln), Hoel of Trelawney, and
Jordan of Tredrea. In t. Richard I.
Richard Wallensis (probably son of
Hoel) paid scutage for two fees in
Cornwall (Trehampton and Tre-
lawney?), and Ralph de Treat or
Tredraet for one (Carew, Survey, 45).
The Castle of Balaon, Normandy,
was garrisoned by William Rufus
1088 (Ord. Vitalis). (See Dugdale
and Banks.) The Hamelin who held
Treloan 1086 is, according to Lysons
(Cornwall), of unknown origin.
Trebeck. See Terbuck, or TAR-
BUCK.
Treble. Richard Trepel, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert
Tripel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Tree, for TRY.
Trego. See TRAGGETT.
Trelawney. The origin of Cornish
families is a matter of difficulty,
from the deficiency of records. How-
ever, in 1325 William de Trelouny
was M.P. for Launceston (PPW).
In the preceding century Reginald
Walensis and Henry de Tredraet
held three fees in Tredameton, Tre-
draet, and Trelowyn (Trelawney)
from the Earl of Cornwall (see
Testa, p. 201). The name of Tre-
lawney was not then borne. We
find the name of Wallensis before
this in Cornwall. Richard W. occurs
there 1202 (Rot. Canc.). On ex-
amining the fiefs of the Earl of
Cornwall in 1165 only two cases of
persons occur holding three fiefs each,
viz. Henry de Pomeraye, and Hoel
and Jordan joint tenants (Lib. Nig.).
It will be observed that the three fees
were held from the Earl of Corn-
wall in the 13th cent. by joint tenants
also. The name Hoel indicates a
Welsh origin, which also connects
it with the name Wallensis.' It
-
Treminet, from Tremenech, Bre-
tagne. William de Tribus Minetis
witness to a charter of Alan, Earl
of Cornwall and Richmond 1140
(Mon. ii. 902). The family long
remained in Devon and Cornwall.
Tremlett, for TREMINET.
Trenchard. Richard Trenchart,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Pain Tren-
chard (Rot. Pip.) occurs in Hants
1130, and was ancestor of the Tren-
chards of Dorset (Wiffen, Hist.
Russell, i.
Russell, i. 172, 3).
Trevallion.
See TREVELYAN.
Trevers. See TRAVERS.
Treves. See TREVERS,
Trevillion. See TREVELYAN.
Trew, from Trou, Normandy.
Hugh and Richard Troue, 1198
(MRS); Gerard de la Truwe, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
1
423
TRE
TUE
1
Trevelyan. The name of this
family first occurs in the 13th cent.
In 1273 Felicia, wife of William de
Bodrugan, confirmed to (her son)
Andrew, Trevelyan and Cumi, and
to Nicholas de Trevelyan her son,
Polran. She had been the wife of
Nicholas de Trevelyan deceased
(Collins, Baronetage). Trevelien
was 1086 part of the great barony
held by Offels from the Earl of
Cornwall. This barony was granted
t. Henry II. to Richard de Lucy.
Several new families were enfeoffed
by him, as Fitz-Walter, Fitz-Wil-
liam, &c. From the arms borne by
the family (three bars wavy, in
chief a demi-horse issant) it seems
not improbable that it was a branch
of Tregoz, introduced by Richard
de Lucy, which family certainly was
settled in Cornwall, and bore three
bars, a lion passant in chief.
Trickett. This family came to
England 1066. Radulphus Trichet
paid a fine 1130 for his father's land
in Middlesex (Rot. Pip.). In 13th
cent. Ida Triket held Brem beley,
Middlesex, by service of holding a
towel for the king's hands at the
Coronation (Testa).
Trill, for TERRILL.
Triquet. See TRICKETT.
Tristin, or TRISTRAM.
Tristram. Reginald Tristan had
a grant of lands Normandy from
Philip Augustus, and John Tristan
was chamberlain to the king. Henry
and Robert Tristrem, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Trivass, for TREVERS.
Troll. William Troel, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); N. Trolle,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Trorey, for DRURY.
Trower. Hubert, Geoffry Turgis,
Hugh de Troarz or Troarn, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). There was
an abbey at Troarn, Normandy.
Trowell. See TRUELL.
Troy, for TRY.
Truell. See DRUELL.
Trudgett, for TRAGGETT.
Trustrum, for TRISTRAM.
Try. John de Tria, Ralph de
Triée, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
The Lords of Trie in the Vexin
were a branch of the house of
Chaumont, which was
of high
rank. An account is found in
La Roque (Maison de Harcourt,
i. 130).

Trye. See TRY.
Tuch. Richard Toka or Tocha,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Adam
Tuche, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Tuck, for TOOKE.
i
Tuckett, or Touchet, a baronial
name from Touchet, near Mortaine,
Normandy. In 1082 Ursinus de
T. granted lands to the Church of
St. William, Mortaine (Gerville,
Anc. Chateaux). The name still
remains in Normandy. (See Mem.
Soc. Ant. Norm. xii. 23.) Joceline T.
was seated in Cheshire t. William I.,
and was father of Henry, father of
Henry to whom Ralph Gernons,
Earl of Chester, gave Tatenhall
(Ormerod, ii. 393). Hence the Touch-
ets, Lords Audley, Earls of Castle-
haven.
Tuckfield. See TUCKWELL.
Tuckwell, for TOKEVILLE. Hugh
de Tokevilla, Normandy 1180
(MRS); Mainer, Nicholas, Robert
de T. 1198.
Tudge, for TUCH.
Tuely. Robert Tuelou, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Richard
le Tulye, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Tuer, for Tour, or TORR.
;
424
TUF
TUR
=
Wiard
Tuffield, for ToVILLE.
de Toville, Normandy 1180 - 95
(MRS).
Tuffill, for TUFFIELD.
Tuffnell. Robert Tafernel, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Adam and
John Taunfrenel, Engl. c. 1272
(RH), abbreviated to Tuffnell.
Tugwell. See TUCKWELL.
|
Tuit, a baronial name, from Tuit,
Normandy. Ranulph de Tuit Ber-
nard, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Radulphus de Tuit 1198 (Ib.). The
name occurs 1076 in the foundation
charter of Belvoir Abbey, amongst
the feudal tenants of Berenger de
Toeny (Mon. Angl.). Hugh de
Tuit held one fief in Norfolk 1165,
and William de T. estates in the
Viscounty of Rouen. Richard Tuit
obtained the Barony of Moyashull,
Ireland, 1172. His descendant sat
in parliament as a baron 1374, and
hence derive the Baronets Tuite.
Tuke, for TOOK.
Tull, probably from Tull-Noelant,
Normandy (MRS); Nicholas Tolle,
Joanna Toul, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Tullett. See TOLLETT.
Tullett, for TOLLETT.
Tulley. See TUELY.
Tully. See TUELY.
Tunny, Tony, or Toeni.
LINDSAY.
See
Tur. See TORR.
Turbefield, for TURBEVILLE.
Turberville. See TURBEVILLE.
Turbyfield, for TURBEVILLE.
Turbeville, or Troubleville.
William de Troublevilla, Normandy
1180–95 (MRS). Richard and Ralph
de T. were of Normandy t. John
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 122).
Turbeville was near Pont-Audemer.
Payne de T. witnessed the founda-
tion charter of Neath Abbey t.
Henry I. Hence the Turbervilles
of Glamorgan and Brecon. William
de T. was of Dorset 1130, and in
1165 there were branches in Nor-
folk, York, Dorset, and Wilts.
Turck. See TURK.
Turk, or Turks. Durandus Tur-
keis, Normandy 1198 (MRS); John,
Richard Turgis, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Turle, for TURRELL.
Turnbull, for Tornebu, or Tur-
Simon,
nebu, a baronial name.
Thomas, Amauri de Turnebu, Nor-
The heir
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
of Amauri de Turnebu is mentioned
in Hants 1202 (Rot. Canc.). Tour-
nebu was a barony near Falaise.
William de Turnebu accompanied
the Conqueror 1066 (MSAN, 1867,
p. 181, &c.). King John granted
to Geoffry de Neville, Chereberge,
Dorset, which had belonged to
Richard Tornebue (Testa, 163). The
Barony of Tornebu held by Thomas
de T. 1165 consisted of twenty fees
(Feod. Norm. ap. Duchesne).
Turnebull. See TURNBULL.
Turnell. Roger Tornel, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Turner. In some cases, perhaps,
from the ville of Torneor, Nor-
mandy: usually, however, from Le
Turnur, an employment which
included Norman and other fami-
lies.
Turney, for TOURNAY.
Turnham. Gilbert, Lord of Gar-
lande, in Brie, t. William I., had
issue Ansel de Garlande, Seneschal
of France 1108, and Gilbert de Gar-
lande, Butler of France; the latter
of whom had issue Guy, who pur-
chased Turnham, and went to Pales-
tine in 1147 (Des Bois). He had
issue Robert de Turnham, of Kent,
425
TUR
TYN
1156, 1165, and Michael de T., of
Surrey, 1165. Stephen de Turnham
was a Baron t. Henry II. and
Richard I., and he is mentioned in
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Stephen
de T. held in Salop 13th cent.
(Testa).
Turney, or Tournay. Robert de
Tornaio or Torney, Alberic, Gervase,
Ralph, and Robert de Tornai, Nor-
mandy 1180-98 (MRS). Tornai was
in Normandy. Walter de Torni held
it 1165 by Castle-guard (Feod.
Norm.). Goisfrid de Tornai held
a fief in Lincoln 1086 (Domesd.).
William de T. was Viscount of
Lincoln before 1130 (Rot. Pip.). The
name is frequently mentioned thence-
forth in England.
Turnley.
Richard Tornelvie,
Normandy 1180–95 (MRS).
Turpin, or Torpin. Willian Tor-
pin, Normandy 1180-95, and the
fief of Turpin au Bois (MRS);
William T. and the Estate of T.,
1198 (Ib.); Stephen Turpin, of
Engl., 1194-1200 (RCR); Walter
T., of Dorset, 1202; William, of
Gloucester and Oxford, 1282 (Rot.
Canc.).
Turrall. See TURRELL.
Turrell. Radulphus Turel, Nor-
mandy (MSAN, v. 196); Peter and
Bernard Torel, Normandy 1180–95
(MRS); John, Robert, Roger T.,
1198 (Ib.). The family of Torell or
Torrell was seated in Essex.
Turrill. See TURRELL,
Tuson. See TEWSON.
Tussell.
See TASSELL.
Tustian, for Tustain or TuSTIN.
Tustin. Geoffry, Robert, Nigel,
Unfrid Fitz-Tustin, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS); Robert and Roger Tus-
tin, 1198 (Ib.); Robert Thurstein,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
}
Tutin, for TUSTIN.
Tutt, for Tot. William, John,
Hugh, Robert de Tot, and the fief
of T., Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Matilda Tut, Engl. C.
(RH).
1272
Tween, for TWINE.
Twin. See TWINE.
Twine. William Tuine, Nor
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Nicholas,
Richard Twin, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). ·
Twinn, for TWINE.
Twiss, for TWIST.
Twist, the English form of Tor-
tus or Torto. Roger Tortus or De
Torto, Robert and Richer, Nor-
mandy 1180–95 (MRS). See TARTE.
Twitchett, for TUCHETT.
Twite, for TUITE.
Twoart, for Tort, or TARTE.
Twort, for Tort, or TARTE.
Tyars, for TYAS.
Tye. See THIES.
Tyer, or TYERS.
Tiers, and William,
1180–95 (MRS).
Tyers. See TYER.
ard.
Walter Tier or
Normandy
1
Tyas, or Tyes, a baronial name.
Terric, Theodorus, Richard Teu-
tonicus or Tyes, Normandy, t. John
(MSAN). See THIES.
Tyes. See THIES.
Tylee. See TILLY.
Tyler, from the fief and Castle of
Tilers or Tillers, Normandy. Gisle-
bert de Telieres and Gillo, 1180-98
(MRS); Ralph de Tilere, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Tyliard, for Teillart, or Tille-
Tylor. See TYLER.
Tyley. Albercia and Robert de
Tylia or Tilia, Normandy, t. Hen. II.
(MSAN, v. 130); John Tille, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Tynte, for TENT.
:
426
TYR
UMF
or
Tyrer. Stephen, Robert Terrer
Terrier, Normandy 1180–95
(MRS).
Tyres, for TYERS.
Tyrrell, a baronial family. Wil-
liam and Baldwin Tirel, or Tirell,
Normandy 1180–95 (MRS), and the
fiefs of Tirel; also William, Roger,
Ralph Tyrel, 1198 (Ib.). Walter T.
occurs in a charter of Henry I. to
Dive Abbey, Normandy, 1124 (Gall.
Christ. xi. 159). Walter Tirel, Cas-
tellan of Pontoise and Lord of Poix,
was living in the Vexin 1091. The
death of Rufus was attributed to
him (Forester's Ordericus, iii. 263,
264). Walter Tiralde, 1086, was of
Essex, whence the Tyrrells of Essex,
Baronets. Hugh Tyrrel was granted
Castle Knock, Ireland, 1172, of which
his family long remained barons.
Tysall, for Tosell. See TASSELL.
Tyser. See TIZZARD.
Tyson, or Tisson, a baronial name.
The Tessons were commonly said to
have possessed a third of Normandy.
The name of this family was ori-
ginally Ticio, and it is stated to have
been seated in the vicinity of An-
goulême (whence its Gothic origin
may be inferred), and to have been
distinguished in war against the
Udale. See UDALL.
Udall, or Uvedale. Ansgot de
Ouvedale, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Walder de Hudal, 1198
(Ib.). Peter de Uvedale was a
baron by writ 1331.
Udell, for UDALL.
Uffell, for OFFELL.
Saracens, c. 725 (Des Bois, Art.
Achard). The Tessons were after-
wards seated in Anjou (Vaultrier,
apud Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. x. 78).
Radulphus Taxo, of Angers, in 1028
witnessed a charter regarding the
Abbey of Coulombs (Gall. Christ.
viii. 297, Instr.).
viii. 297, Instr.). Ralph T. led 120
knights of his barony to the aid of
Duke William at the battle of Val
des Dunes, 1047, and was created
Viscount of the Cotentin. He founded
the Abbey of Fontenay, near Caen;
and from him descended the power-
ful family of Tesson in Normandy.
Gilbert Tyson or Tesson, his brother,
obtained the Barony of Alnwick from
Edward the Confessor, and fell at
the battle of Hastings. William, his
son, had a dau. who m. Ivo de Vesci.
Gilbert Tyson, another son, held
great estates in York, Lincoln, and
Notts 1086 (Domesd.). Adam Tyson
granted lands in Notts to the Hos-
pitallers, t. Rich. I. (Mon. ii.), and
to Thurgarton Priory (Ib. 93). In
the 13th cent. Warin Fitzgerold held
lands late the fee of Ralph Tesun
(Testa, 77). This family appears also
to have been the origin of those of
PERCY, MARMION, and BYRON.
Tyte. See TiTE.
U
Ullman, for ALLMAN.
Umfrewill, for Umfreville, a
Norman baronial name. The original
seat was at Amfreville, in the vis-
county of Evreux, which was held
by the service of two knights (Feod.
Norm. Duchesne). This family
came to England at the Conquest,
6
427
UMF
VAL
and Robert de Umfreville received
from the Conqueror a grant of the
baronies of Redesdale and Prudhoe,
Northumberland, 1076 (Hodgson,
Northumb. i. II. 6). From him de-
scended the De Umfrevilles, Barons
of Prudhoe, of whom Robert occurs
1110 as witness to the foundation of
Kelso Abbey (Kelso Chartular. Ed.
Bannatyne), and Odonel was grand-
father of Richard de Umfreville of
Northumberland 1161–1182 (Hodg-
son). Gilbert de U., Baron of Prud-
hoe in 1243, m. the dau. of Malcolm,
Earl of Angus, and his son was Earl
of Angus 1296, and as such sat in
the English Parliament. Robert
de Umfraville had witnessed the
foundation charter of Neath Abbey,
Glamorgan, t. Henry I. (Mon. i.
719), and from him descended a
branch seated in that county. His
descendant Henry de Humfreville
held five knights' fees of the honour
of Gloucester 1201 (Hardy, Obl. et
Fin. 134). A branch also remained
in Normandy, descended from Walter
de Umfreville, who was at the battle
of Gisors 1097 (Ord. Vitalis, 767).
Robert de U. received at the Con-
Vacher. William and Gilbert
Vacarius, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Clement, Hugh, John Vac-
carius, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Vade. See WADE.
Vail. See VEAL.
Vaile. See VEAL.
Vaisey. See VAIZEY.
Vaizey. Philip, Eudo, Hugo de
Vaaceio, or Waaceio, Normandy,
1180-95. Juliana de Vaacy held 5
quest a grant of the barony of Redes-
dale, Northumberland, and had, 1.
Robert; 2. Gilbert, who joined in
the Conquest of Glamorgan 1091;
3. Odonel, Baron of Redesdale and
Prudhoe. Hence the Barons Um-
freville, Earls of Angus.
Upton. Adam and Barnard de
Upton held U. 13th cent. from the
Honour of Totness (Testa). They
were probably descended from Ralph
Fitz-Stephen, t. Henry II., and from
the arms appear to have been a
branch of De la Folie of Normandy,
seated in Wilts. See FOLEY. Hence
the Viscounts Templetown.
Urch, for ARCH.
Ure, for EURE.
Ussher, or Neville.
James U.
the celebrated Archbishop of Ar-
magh, was a son of A. Ussher, one
of the six clerks in Chancery, de-
scended from a branch of the Nor-
man family of De Neville, which
assumed the name of Le Uschere
or Le Huissier, from the office
of Ostiarius granted to them by
King John.
Of this family was
the gallant Admiral Sir Thomas
Ussher.
▼
fees in barony, Normandy 1165 (Du-
chesne, Feod. Norm.). Guitbert de
Guaceio is mentioned in Normandy
c. 960 (Neustria Pia, 93).
Valantine. See VALENTINE.
Vale, a baronial name. Roger
de la Vale, Normandy 1180 (MRS);
Hugh de la Val, Engl. c. 1272. In
1065 John de Laval witnessed a
charter in Normandy. Hugh de
Laval occurs in York t. Henry I.
428
VAL
VAR
(Mon. ii. 34); Wido, t. Henry II.
(ii. 554); and Gilbert 1165. The
latter was a baron in Northumber-
land (Lib. Niger).
Valder. Geoffry Valdare, Hugh
de Valdore, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS).
Valens, for Valence. See VAL-
LANCE.
Valery, for St. Valery, a baronial
name, from St. Valery, Normandy.
Gilbert, Advocate or Protector of
St. Valery, c. 990, m. a dau. of
Richard Duke of Normandy, by
whom he had Bernard, father of
Walter de St. Valery, and Richard
de Hugleville (who supported Duke
William against the rebellion of
William of Arques, 1053). Walter
de St. Valery had extensive grants
in England t. William I. The fa-
mily remained in Berks and Hants
13th cent. (PPW).
Valentine. William Valentinus
of Normandy, t. Philip Augustus
(MSAN, v. 172). John and Henry
Valentin, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Hence probably the names Ballan-
tine and Bannatyne.
Valentiny, for VALENTINE.
Vales, for VALE.
Vallance, from Valence, Nor-
mandy. William and Richard de
V. and the fief of Valence, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Richard
de Valencie 1198 (Ib.). William
de Balance granted lands to Bor-
desley Abbey, Worcester, confirmed
by Richard I. 1189 (Mon. i. 804). |
Alande Valence was a Baron in Bucks
1165 (Rot. Pip.). This was a Nor-
man family, different from that of
Valence Earl of Pembroke; and ap-
pears in Battle Abbey Roll. Its
insertion there has been supposed to
determine the interpolated character
of that document, but the name does
not there bear any relation to the Va-
lences Earls of Pembroke, who came
to England in the thirteenth century.
Vallencey. William de Walencio,
Normandy 1198 (MRS). See VAL-
LANCE. General Vallancey, an able
writer on Irish history.
Vallentin, for VALENTINE.
Vallentine, for VALENTINE.
Valler. The fief of Valeres,
Normandy, was held by John of
Gisors, t. Philip-Augustus. Geoffry
de Valier, Herbert Waler, Nor-
mandy 1180-1200 (MRS). Roger
le Walur 1189, of Norfolk (Rot.
Pip.). See WALLER.
Valles, for VALLIS.
Vallis. William de Valz, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Sibil de Va-
leise, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Vallings, for VALOGNE.
Valogne, a baronial name, from
Valognes, in the Cotentin, Nor-
mandy. Peter de V., with his
brothers, came to England 1066, and
1086 held 41 lordships in barony in
the Eastern Counties. Walter de
V. occurs t. Rufus (Raine, North
Durham, App. 2). The family be-
came widely spread in England,
Scotland, and Ireland.
Vance, or Vans, a form of Vaux.
Vanier. See VANNER.
Vann. See VENN.
Vanner. Richard Vanier, Robert
de Vanario, Normandy 1180 (MRS);
Walter le Vanner, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Vant, for FAUNT.
Varden.
Vardon.
See VARDON.
Durand Vardon, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS), armorially
identified with VERDON.
Varley. Robert de Verlie, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Robert
429
VAR
VEN
de Verli held in Norfolk 1086;
Torald de V. gave lands to Salop
Abbey, c. 1100 (Mon. i. 378). In
1086 Hugh and William de V. held
in Essex and York.
Varnell, for Verneuil. See VER-
NALL.
Varney, or Verney. Wigen de
Verigny, or De Verincio, and Walter
de V. Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
also in 1198 (Ib.).
Varty, for FERTÉ. See BROWNE.
Varville, for Vireville, from that
place in Normandy. Walter de
Waraville, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Baldwin de Verevale,
Kent, 13th cent. (Testa).
Vasey, for VESEY.
vass, for Wasse, or WACE.
vasser, an abbreviation of Va-
VASOUR.
Vassie. See VAIZEY.
Vastie, or Vestie. Walter Vesdie,
John V., Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Robert de Vesduit, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Vaters, for WATERS.
Vaus. See VAUX.
Vause. See VAUX.
Vaux, a Norman and baronial
name. Robert de Vallibus, Ralph,
William, Stephen, Richard de V.,
William de Vals, Normandy 1180--
95 (MRS). The Castle of Vaux, or
de Vallibus, is mentioned by Orde-
ricus Vitalis (775). In 1080 Robert
de Vals, or Vaux, gave his tithes to
St. Evroult (Ib. 576). Robert held
fiefs 1086 in the Eastern Counties,
and by gift of Ranulph Meschin,
Dalston, Cumberland (Mon. i. 400).
Hubert de V., his brother, by gift of
the same, held Gillesland, from
whom descended the Lords Vaux of
G. Another brother, Aitard de V.,
…
held in Norfolk in 1086; and
Ranulph de Vaux in Cumberland.
Vavasour. John, Ralph, Richard,
Peter, Geoffry, William Vavassor,
Normandy 1180-95. Alexander,
Gervase, Richard, Robert, Walter,
William, 1198 (Ib.). Of these
Robert occurs in Cambridge, Lin-
coln, and Notts; William in York
and the North. This family has
always remained in Yorkshire.
William V. occurs in York 1165
as a considerable landholder (Lib.
Niger).
Vavasseur, for VAVASOUR.
Vavazor. See VAVASOUr.
Vawdrey, or Vaudré. Geoffry Val-
daré, or Vaudaré, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS). Richard de Valdairie,
or Vaudairie, 1198 (Ib.). Robert de
Valdari, of Hunts 1154 (Rot. Pip.).
Vazey. See VAIZEY.
Veal, a Norman and baronial
name. Peter de Vetula, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). Robert de Vetula
1198 (Ib.). Robert Viel (Ib.).
Richard, William Viel, Engl. 1189
(Rot. Pip.). Richard, Roger de
Vetula 1202 (Rot. Canc.). The
family was formerly of great con-
sequence, and Peter le Veel or de
Veel was summoned by writ 1341
as a baron.
Veale. See VEAL.
Vear.
See VERE.
Veare.
Vears, for VEAR.
Veary. Ranulph de Viry had a
grant in Normandy from King John
(MSAN, v. 121). Drogo de Virrie
1198 (MRS). John Viry, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
See VERE.
Venable, for VENABLES.
Venables, a baronial name, from
Venables, near Evreux, Normandy.
1
3
430
VEN
VER
The family does not appear under
this name in Normandy, its proper
name being le Venour, or Venator.
Arnulph, Gislebert, Gaufridus, Hugh,
Richard Venator, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS). Richard V. 1198 (Ib.).
Gislebert Venator, or De Venables,
held the barony of Kinderton,
Cheshire, 1086, from whom descend-
ed the V.s, barons of Kinderton,
and many other families. See
LEIGH, TOWNELEY. See also Gros-
VENOR.
Veness, for Venus, or De Venoix.
William Marescallus de Venoix, or
Venois, held from Philip Augustus
in Normandy (MSAN, v. 176). See
HASTINGS. Robert de Venuiz occurs
in Wilts 1130. Leonard de V. held
a barony in Essex 1165 (Lib. Niger).
Venn. John de Vein, Normandy
1198. Geoffry de Venis (Ib.). Rualen
de Vein 1180-95 (Ib.). Ralph and
Thomas de Vein, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR).
ABLES.
Vere, a Norman baronial name.
Vener, or le Venur. See VEN- Henry de Ver, Normandy 1180–95
(MRS). The name is derived from
Ver, near Bayeux and Caen. Ver
was part of the ducal demesne 1026,
when it was included in the dowry
of the duchess Judith. It was after-
wards granted to this family, of
whom Alberic de Ver occurs 1058
(Gall. Christ. xi. 108). He had
issue: 1. Alberic de Ver, Chamber-
lain, a baron 1086, ancestor of the
Earls of Oxford (See Dugdale); 2.
Humphry Fitz-Alberic, a baron in
Norfolk and Suffolk 1086, ancestor
probably of the Barons Hunting-
field; 3. Erneis de Ver, of Holder-
nesse and Lincoln, ancestor of the
families of De Ver, Gousell, and
THOROLD. See MANDEVILLE.
See. VEARY.
Vennell. See FENNELL.
Venner. See VANNER.
Ventom, for Vendome. See
FINCH.
Venter, for Venator. See VEN-
ABLES.
-
Venters. Ralph Ventras, or
Vintras, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Ralph de Vintyr, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
TERS.
Ventham, for Vendome. See
VENTOM.
Ventris, or Ventras. See VEN-
Venus. See VENESS.
Verden, for VERDON.
Verdin, for VERDON.
Vercoe. See VIRGO.
Verdon, or De Verdun, a Norman
baronial name. Robert, and Robin,
Ralph, Thomas, Ranulph, Richard
de Verdun, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). Thomas, Robert de Ver-
don 1198 (Ib.). Verdun was near
Avranches. Bertram de V. came to
England 1066, and 1086 held as a
baron in Bucks (Domesd.). In
1165 Bertram and Walter de V.
held baronies in Stafford and Oxford.
Hence the Barons de V. by writ
1295, 1332.
Verey.
Verge, or Vierge, a foreign name,
of which the Latin form VIRGO
remains also, but which has not
been identified.
Verinder, or Warrender-per-
haps a form of Warenger. N.
Warenger, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). Henry Varencer, or le
Warencer, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Hence the baronets Warrender.
Verity, for Feritate, or Ferté.
See BROWNE.
Vernall, for Vernoil or Verneuil.
In
•
431
VER
VES
Tustin de Vernol, Normandy 1180
(MRS). Verneuil was near Evreux.
King John confirmed to Nun-
Appleton Priory, York, the gift of
Henry Fitz-Henry de Vernoil (Mon.
i. 909). Henry de Vernoil was one
of the ‘fideles' and principal men
of Ireland 1301 (PPW).
Verney. Ranulph, and Roger
de Vernai, and the Forest of Vernai,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Philip-
pus Vernei 1195 (Ib.). Vernai was
near Bayeux, Normandy. Gerelinus
de V. c. 1080 granted lands to St.
Peter Conches (Gall. Christ. xi.
132, Instr.); and Ralph de V. about
the same time held, jointly with
Ralph de Toeni, lands at Bois-
Raillate (Ibid.). Walter de V.
occurs in Cambridge 1158, Richard
de V. in Stafford t. Richard I.
Hence the Earls of Fermanagh,
and Lords Willoughby de Broke.
Vernham, for VERNUM.
|
Vernon, a Norman baronial
name. William, Richard, Gervin,
Ralph, de Vernon, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS). Roger was Baron of
Vernon c. 1030, about which time
his dau. Blithildis was married.
She in 1082 granted to Trinity,
Caen, the lands at Vernon given to
her by her father Roger. The grant
was made with consent of William,
her nephew, then Lord of Vernon
(Gall. Christ. xi. 70, Instr.). This
William recovered Vernon (which
had been granted to Count Guy of
Burgundy); and from him descended
the Barons of Vernon, who held
sixty-one knights' fees in barony;
and of whom William de V. founded
the Collegiate Church at Vernon in
1160 (Gall. Christ. xi. 583). William,
I. had several brothers who came to
England 1066, viz., 1. Richard; 2.
!
Walter of Cheshire 1086, d. s. p.;
3. Alured of Suffolk, living 1086.
Richard held sixteen lordships in
barony in Cheshire 1086, and is said
to have been heir of his brother
Walter. Hugh, his son, had Walter,
father of Warin, father of Richard
barons of Shipbroke. The latter
had: 1. Warin, ancestor of the
Vernons, barons and earls of Ship-
broke; 2. William, Chief Justice of
Chester, ancestor of the Vernons of
Haddon, and of the Lords Vernon.
Vernum, for VERNON.
Vero. Simon Verot, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS).
Verral, for VERRALL.
Verrall. Richard and Baldwin
Verol, Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Verralls. See VERRALL.
Verrell. See VERRALL.
Verrey. See VEREY.
Verrier, for FERRIER.
Verrill, for VERRELL.
Verrinder. See VERINDER.
Verry, for VEREY.
Versey, for Farsi, or FURSE.
Vertue. See VIRTUE.
Very. See VEREY.
Vesey, or De Vesci, a baronial
name. The elder branch of the
family of De Burgh. Serlo de Pem-
broke, or de Burgh, who appears to
have been one of those who accom-
panied Arnulph de Montgomery to
the conquest of Pembroke c. 1090,
was high in favour with Henry I.,
and held from him Burgh and
Knardesburgh, Yorkshire (Rot. Pip.
31 Hen. I.; Mon. i. 743). He had a
son, Osbert, who was d. before 1130
(Rot. Pip.), when Eustace, son of
John, brother of Serlo, was consti-
tuted his heir. Osbert, his nephew,
had been justiciary with him in
York before 1130 (Rot. Pip.). He
✔
A
432

VES
VID
}
was probably ancestor of the Lords | Normandy. Humphrey de Vetulis,
Pons, or Poyntz, of Gloucester. It
I appears that Serlo and John his
brother, and a third brother (the
father of Osbert), were sons of Osbert
Fitz-Pons, or De Pons, who is men-
tioned t. William I. See CLIFFORD.
|
Eustace Fitz-John above men-
tioned m. the heiress of Vesci, and
acquired with her the barony of
Alnwick. His son assumed the
name of Vesci. It is needless to
state the details of the history of
this family, which appear in Dug-
dale and Banks. On the extinction
of the direct male line 1295, the
next heir male was descended from
William de Vesci, brother of Eustace
II. and of Warin (whose descendant
in the female line, John de Aton,
inherited the estates). William paid
a fine 1199 in Northumberland
(Hodgson, iii., iii., 65); and occurs
again there in 1200 (Ib. 74). In
1348 Alicia was widow of William
de Vesci (Ib. i., iii., 76). In 1340
Robert Vesey occurs (Ib. iii., ii.,
316); and in 1421 Agnes Vescy
(iii., ii. 316). We next find the
family in Durham; John Veysey
being of Coniscliffe 1436, where the
family bore the arms of De Vesci
(Surtees, iii. 379). Another branch
was of Newlands, Durham, c. 1500,
from which descend the Viscounts
de Vesci (Durham Visit. 1615).
Vesper. See VOSPER.
Vessel, or Vassall. Robert de
Wacellis, Roger Wasel, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). Stephen Vassel, |
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Vessey. See VESEY.
Vezard. See FESSART.
Vezey, for VESEY.
Vial, or Vyell. See VEAL.
Vialls, or De Vielles, from Vielles,
or Vielles, 11th cent., ancestor of
the house of Beaumont, Earls of
Leicester and Mellent. This was
probably a younger branch.
Vian. Tustin and William de
Viana, Normandy 1198 (MRS).
The Umfrevilles were Lords of
Tours and Vian, Normandy, of whom
this was probably a branch.
Vicarey. See VICARY.
Vicars. See VICKERS.
Vicary. William de la Vacherie,
Normandy, was granted the estate
of his uncle William de la V. in
Normandy by King John (MSAN,
v. 115). Richard de Vickery, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Vick, from the fief of Vic, Nor-
mandy (MRS).
mandy (MRS). Robert de Vico,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Vickers, of Vicker, for Vaccar.
See VACHER.
Vickery. See VICARY.
Vickress. See VICKERS.
Victor, or St. Victor, a Norman
baronial name, the family being a
branch of Mortimer. Gilbert St. Vic-
toris, Normandy 1180 (MRS), and
the fief and Abbey of St. V. The
Abbey of St. Victor in the Caux 1074
was founded by Roger Mortimer.
Simon Victor held in Northampton
13th cent. (Testa); and in 1275
James de St. Victor was assessor of
aids in Essex and Herts (PPW).
Victors, for VICTOR.
Videon. Henry Vidion, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Roger Wid-
ding, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Vidler, armorially identified with
Vidlow, or Vis de Lu. See FIDLER.
Humphry Vis de Lou held a barony
in Berks 1086 (Domesd.). He also
held as mesne lord in Berks and
| Hants (Ibid.); and Ralph Vis-de-
FF
433
VIE
VIN
lew, his brother, held lands in Nor- | liam, Richard, Geoffry, Cecelia, Gil-
bert de Vilers or Villers, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Almaric, Esmale,
Geoffry, Nicholas, Richard, William
de Vilers, Normandy 1198 (Ib.).
These seem to have belonged to
different families, there being several
places so named in Normandy; and
there are five different coats belong-
ing to these families in England.
(
folk (Ibid.). From the Berkshire
line descended Walkelin Vis-de-leu,
who returned his barony in Berks
1165 as held by the service of one
knight (Lib. Niger), and Sir William
Vis-de-lou, of Berks, who c. 1300
bore three wolves' heads (Palg. P.
Writs). Of the Norfolk line de-
scended from Ralph, William de Vis-
de-lou was Lord of Visdelieus' in
Shelfhanger in 1170 (Blomefield, i.
114-117). In 1300 William Vis-de-
lou was living. His son Sir Thomas
left two daughters, his heirs. A
branch was seated for seven genera-
tions at Shotley, Suffolk, and bore
three wolves' heads (Ibid.). In 13th
cent. Winemar V. held Stotel, Suf-
folk, and Walchelin V. a fief at
Shotley (Testa de Neville). In
1329 Sir William de Vis-de-lew pre-
sented to the Rectory of Santon,
Norfolk, and in 1374 John Jernagan
m. the dau. of Sir Thomas Vis-de-
low (Blomefield, ii. 157, 415).
Viel. See VIALLS.
Vigers, for VIGOR.
Roger de Vilers is mentioned 1066
as one of the barons who attended
the Council of William I. before the
Conquest (Wace, ii. 127). He had
Galferius de V., who accompanied
the Conqueror 1066, and witnessed
a charter of St. Ebrulf 1081
(Nicholls, Leic. iii. 189). He had
a son, from whom descended the
Villierses of Gloucester, who bore a
cross, as did the rest of the family;
also Paganus de V., who obtained
the barony of Warrington from
Roger de Poitou t. William I.
(Baines). Paganus was also Lord
of Crosby, Lancashire, and had pos-
sessions in Notts and York (Nicholls,
Leic., iii. 189, 197). He had issue-
Vigne, for Vine, or VIAN.
Vignes, for VIANS.
Vigo, or De Vico. See VECK.
Vigor. Richard de St. Vigor,
and William Anglicus de St. Vigor,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Thomas
de St. Vigor, Essex 1199 (RCR).
St. V. was near Evreux. Drogo de
S. V. witness 1066 to a charter Nor-
mandy (Gall. Christ., xi. 60). Hum-
phry de S. V. a baron in Wilts 1165
(Lib. Niger). Thomas de S. V.
1283 summoned to a council at
Shrewsbury (PPW).
William; 2. Arnold (Mon. ii. 369,
d. s. p.); 3. Alan, of Trafford, an-
cestor of the Baronets Trafford.
William de Villiers, Baron of War-
rington, was father of Paganus de.
V., who had issue-1. Matthew,
whose d. and heir carried the barony
to the family of Le Botiler; 2.
William, of Notts, ancestor of the
Villierses of Brokesby, Dukes of Buck-
ingham, Viscounts Purbeck, Earls of
Jersey and of Grandison.
Villinger, for Warenger. See
VERINDER.
Vigurs, for VIGOR.
Vince. Herbert de Vinaz, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS).
Vile, for VAILE.
Villars. See VILLIERS.
Villiers. Roscelin, Robert, Wil-
A
•
Vincett, for VINCENT.
Vine. See VEIN.
434
VIN
VY V
Vinen. Robert de Veinions,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Hugh and
John de Vinon, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
|
Vincent. N. Vincent, Thomas
V., Harvey Fitz-V., William V.,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert
Fitz-V., Engl. c. 1198 (RCR); John,
Robert, Thomas V., Engl. c. 1272
(RH): hence the Baronets Vincent.
1180-95; N. de Viviano (Ib.);
Ralph Vivianus or Vivien, 1198
(Ib.); John Vivyan, Engl. c. 1272
(RH). Gilbert and Hugh Fitz-
Vivien occur in Suffolk and Berks
1194 (RCR); Henry V. in Cam-
bridge 1226 (Hardy, Rot. Claus.).
The name of Vyell occurs in Essex,
Vivian in Suffolk (Rot. Hundr.),
and Sir Vyell Vivian was seated in
Cornwall, probably by marriage
(Lysons). He was father of Ralph,
father of Richard, father of William,
M.P. 1325, ancestor of the V's. of
Trelowarren, baronets, and Vivians
of Trenowth, Lords Vivian.
Vizard. See FESSART.
Vize. See WYSE.
Vizer, for VIZARD.
Voak, for VOKES.
Voake, for VOKES.
Voile, for Viel. See VEAL.
Voke. See VOKES.
Vokes, for Vaux.
Volke, for VOKES.
Vorley. See VARLEY,
Vose, for VAux.
Vosper, for Waspre, or Guaspre,
of Normandy. Osmund de Waspria
witnessed a charter of the De Clares
t. Henry I. (Mon. i. 246). Ralph
de Waspre, Robert, and William W.
occur in Wilts 13th cent. (Testa).
Vosper. See VESPER.
Voss, for Foss.
Voules. See VOWLES.
Viney, from Vignie, Normandy.
Alberic de la Vignie held lands from
Philip Augustus (MSAN, v.). Ma-
tilda la Vine, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Vinis, for Fynes. See FINNIS.
Vinn, for VENN.
Vinson, for VINCENT.
Vinsun, for VINCENT.
Vinter. See VENTERS.
Vinton, for Venton, or FENTON.
P
a
Vipan, or De Vieuxpont,
Norman baronial name. Fulco de
Veteriponte, Robert, Osbert, Gisle-
bert, William, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Fulco, Robert, William
de V. P., 1198 (Ib.). William de
Veteriponte or Vezpont was at the
battle of Hastings (Wace, ii. 230).
The family was of great importance
in Normandy, and in England ac-
quired the barony of Westmoreland.
(See Dugdale, Banks.)
Virgo. See VERGE, or Vierge.
Virgoe. See VIRGO.
Virtue. Ranulph (de) la Vertu,
Normandy 1180–95 (MRS). The
arms of Virtue of Berks are pre-
served by Robson.
Vise. See WYSE.
Visick. See PHYSICK.
Vivian. Denis Vivian, Normandy
Vowler. See FOWLER.
Vowles, for Fowell. See FOWLE
Vyse. See VISE.
Vyvyan.
See VIVIAN.
FF 2
435
W
!
WAC
Wace. Radulphus Wace, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Hugh de
Wasa, 1198 (Ib.); William Wace,
Eng. c. 1272 (RH).
Wack, for Wac, or WAKE.
Waeick, for WAKE.
Waelend. See WAYLAND.
Waddell. Walchelin Vaduil,
Vaduil,
Normandy 1180–95 (MRS); Walter
de Wedull, Eng. c. 1272 (RH).
Waddilove, for Vadelou, Wad-
low, or Visdelou. See VIDLER.
Wade. William, Humphry, Mat-
thew de Vado, Normandy 1180–95
(MRS); Adam, Andrew, &c. de
Wade, Eng. c. 1272 (RH).
Waddy. See WADEY.
Wadey. Henricus de Vada, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Wadie. See WADEY.
Wadlaw. See WADDILOVE.
Wadsworth or De Tilly. See
WORDSWORTH.
Waggett. Radulphus Faget, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). The name
was probably changed to Vaget, and
then Waget by pronunciation.
Wagland, for Wayland.
Waigh, for WAIGHT.
Waight, for WAIT.
Wain, for WANE.
Waine, for WANE.
Wait. Robert La Waite, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); William La
Waite, Eng. 1199 (RCR); Adam
La Wayte, &c., Eng. c. 1272
(RH).
Waistell, for WASTELL.
Waite. See WAIT.
Waites.
See WAITE.
Waits. See WAIT.
Wake, a baronial name. William
and Baldwin de Wac, Normandy, t.
Philip Augustus (MSAN, v.); Wil-
WAL
1
liam and Gilbert Vaca, or de la Wac,
1180 (MRS); Baldvinus Wac, Nor-,
mandy 1198 (Ib.). In England the'
name was sometimes translated into
'Vigil,' as in 1130 John Vigil had
pardons in Oxford (Rot. Pip.).
Hugh Wac, probably his son, ac-
quired estates in Lincoln by m. with
the heir of Richard de Rullos, and
is mentioned 1156, 1165. At the
same time Simon W. and Ymfrid
W. held fees respectively in Lin-
coln and Wilts. William Wace or
Wake was of Oxford 13th cent., and
the heirs of Reginald W., of the
same county, held lands in Wilts.
The Baronets Wake, the Lords
Wake of Lydall, and Archbishop
Wake were of this family.
Wakelin. N. and Robert Val-
chelinus, or Walchelinus, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Richard Walclin,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Wakeling. Alan, William Wauke-
lin, Normandy 1198 (MRS).
Waland, for WAYLAND.
Waldegrave, or De Maloure, of
Bretagne. Maloures or Malesoures
was near St. Brieux, Bretagne. Du-
rand de Malesoures lived c. 1040.
He had two sons, who came to
England 1066. 1. Adam Fitz-
Durand, who held in Essex 1086;
and 2. Fulcher de Maloure, whose
barony was in Rutland, and who
held in Northants from Countess
Judith 1086, Walgrave (Bridges,
Northants, ii. 127). Henry Male-
soures, t. Henry II., held Waldgrave
from David King of Scots, successor
of Countess Judith. Walter Male-
soures, by a fine levied 1235, conveyed
a knight's fee in Waldgrave to Geoffry
M. Richard de M. in 1295 held
3
436
WAL
WAL
1
"
Waldgrave of the honour of Hunt-
ingdon (Countess Judith's). His
nephew John, son of Walter de
Waldgrave, held W. (Testa).
Hence the family of Waldegrave,
who bore per pale or per pale in-
dented, as did Maloure, or Malesoures,
or Malory. Hence the Earls of Wal-
degrave, the gallant Admiral, Lord
Radstock.
Wale, for VALE.
Wales, for WALE.
Waley, for VALEY.
Walker, or Walcher. See WAL-
LIKER.
Wall. Nicholas and Odo de
Muro, Normandy 1180 (MRS);
Gilbert de Walle, John de la Walle,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH); Robert de
Vallo, Warwick 1165 (Rot. Pip.).
wall, or de Valle. Ralph, Henry,
Robert, Warin, Goscelin, Saifred,
William, Richard de Valle, Nor-
mandy 1189-95 (MRS); Robert de
Valle, Ralph and Richard de Valeia,
Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).
Wallace. Roger, Hugh, Ralph,
William Le Waleis, Normandy
1180–95 (MRS). The name of Le
Walleis or Wallensis was frequent
in the English records.
Wallace, or de Corcelle, of Nor-
mandy. According to Chalmers
(Cal. i. 577), the ancestors of Sir
William Wallace, Regent of Scot-
land, were an Anglo-Norman race,
who settled in Ayr and Renfrew
under Walter Fitz-Alan, the first
Steward of Scotland (see STUART).
The family of Walensis, originally
de Corcelle, derived from William
Walensis, who c. 1160 granted lands
to Melrose Abbey, sealing with an
eagle (probably a device). (H.
Laing, Scottish Seals, 139.) Ri-
chard Walensis, his son, witnessed
charters of Walter Fitz-Alan; and
granted lands to Melrose Abbey
(Chart. Mailros.; Laing, 140). Sir
Richard Walensis, his son, in 1220
bore a lion rampant surmounted by
a bendlet, the family arms, as ap-
pears by 'his seal. From him de-
scended Wallace of Craigie and
Riccartoun. Henry W., brother of
the first Richard Walensis (Chart.
Paisley), was father of Sir Malcolm,
father of the great Sir William
Wallace.
This family came from Salop with
the Fitz-Alans. Blakeway remarks
on the name in the Fitz-Alan char-
ters, as an evidence of the Shrop-
shire origin of the latter (Sheriffs of
Shropshire); and Eyton observes
the name of Walensis as from Shrop-
shire (Hist. Salop, vii. 225). The
family of W. were tenants of the
Fitz-Alans of Salop, for Roger W.
in 1165 held from them (Lib. Niger).
In 1086 Roger de Corcelle, a
Baron of Wilts, &c., held nine lord-
ships in Salop from Hugh Earl of
Salop. Richard de Corcelle or Fin-
cerna, and other members of the
family were also settled in Salop,
where Richard, with his brother
Robert Pincerna, witnessed a charter
of Picot de Say to Salop Abbey, c.
1090. The family of Corcelle took
part with Robert of Normandy, and
lost their estates. Richard Pincerna
or De Corcelle and his sons took re-
fuge in Wales. After some time
the heir of Roger de Corcelle was
granted the hundred of Frome, So-
merset; and Richard Walensis (or
de Corcelle), returning from Wales,
obtained from the Fitz-Alans the
fief of Tassley, Salop, which had be-
longed to his father. He in 1120-26
witnessed a charter of Ranulph, E.
C
437
WAL
WAL
of Chester (Mon. i. 260).
W., his son, is mentioned (Mon. i.
461) as witnessing a charter of Bea-
trix de Say. William Walensis, his
brother, founded the Scottish family.
See CHURCHILL.
Richard | mandy 1180-95 (MRS); John de
Walles, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Wallis. See WALLACE.
The remarkable fact with regard
to the two branches of the Corcelle
family in Somerset and Salop is,
that while the latter (as appears
from the arms borne by Walensis
in Scotland) bore a lion rampant de-
bruised by a bendlet, the former (as
appears by the arms which de-
scended to the great Duke of Marl-
borough) bore the very same arms;
merely varied in tincture. The two
branches thus seem to have been
armorially identified in the 12th
century.
Wallop, or Peverel. The family
of Peverel of Normandy appears to
have been possessed of Tenchebrai,
in the Duchy. Ranulph P. m.
Maude Fitz-Ingelric, who had been
a concubine of Duke William, and
became ancestor by her of the pow-
erful baronial families of Peveril
of Notts, Peveril of London, Peveril
of Dover, Peveril of Brunne, Peveril
of Essex, and Peveril of Salop. Wil-
liam Peverel, brother of Ranulph,
witnessed in 1075 the Foundation
Charter by William de Braiose of
Sele Abbey, Sussex (Mon. i. 581).
He and his descendants held four
knight's fees in Sompting and Ew-
hurst from the Barons of Braiose
(Testa, 222). In 1086 he also held
Hovestone, Hants, from the See of
Winchester (Domesd.). William
Peverel, his son, held a knight's fee
from the See of Winchester, which
he appears to have alienated on ob-
taining Berton, Hants (Lib. Niger).
Robert Peverel, his son, 1165 with
Norman de Normanville (see BAS-
SETT) held a fee in Sussex in barony,
also Berton and other lands in Hants
by ancient enfeoffment in barony
(Lib. Niger). His son, Robert
Peverel, had-1. Andrew, who had
livery of Berton, &c., Hants 1226
(Roberts, Excerpta, i. 162), had
writs of military summons in 1241
and 1260, and was ancestor of the
great family of Peverel, of Sussex,
Hants, and Dorset; 2. Peter Peverel,
or De Berton, who t. Henry III. m.
Wallett, for WILLETT.
Walliker. Richard Wilekier, Nor- Alice, dau, and heir of Robert, Lord
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
of Wallop, Hants, by whom he ob-
tained large estates in that county,
Wallbank, for MALBANK. See
MILBANK.
Waller, or Valers, one of those
families of VILLIERS which bore a
bend or a fesse. Valers and Waller
bore the same. Alexander de Wal-
ler held from Earl Bigod 1165 (Rot.
Pip.). Robert de Willers of York
1194, and Robert de Walur of Essex
1198, were probably the same per-
son (RCR). Michael de Valers or
Vilers was summoned from Glou-
cester in 1300 for military service in
Scotland (PPW). From Walers or
Valers, of the Eastern Counties, pro- |
bably descended the Kentish family
of Waller, who bore three leaves on
a bend voided. Of this family were
Sir William Waller, the Parlia-
mentary General; and Edmond
Waller, the poet.
Wallis. Secane Wallis, Nor-
A
-
/
i
438
WAL
WAL
着
​whence the name and arms of Wallop
were assumed by his descendants, of
whom Sir Oliver Wallop, a gallant
commander at the battle of Mussel-
burgh, was ancestor of the Earls of
Portsmouth.
Walls, for WALLIS.
Walper, for WALPOLE.
}
Walpole, appears to have been a
branch of Baynard or BEAUMONT, of
Maine, bearing their arms with a
slight difference. Reginald de W.
t. Henry I. held from the See of Ely
(Blomefield, Norfolk, vii. 105), and
had Richard, who t. Stephen m. the
d. and heir of Houton. Ralph Fitz-
Richard, his son, who held from the
See of Ely 1165 (Lib. Niger), occurs
as Ralph de Bellomont t. Henry II.
(Blomefield, x. 76). He had Josce-
line, living 1199, ancestor of the
Earls of Orford, and of the cele-
brated minister Sir Robert Walpole.
Walrond, a baronial name.
Geoffry, Hamo Waleran, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). Walter Waleran
held a barony of 25 fees in England
1165, and 1216 Robert Waleran was
Baron of Kilpec.
of Clare (father of Thomas and
Gilbert). William de C. also ap-
pears as 'DeWalsingham' (Roberts,
Excerpta, ii. 308). This descent of
the Walsinghams is inferred from
the surname, the possession of the
estate of Walsingham, and the
similarity of Christian names. The
family of De Clare had long possessed
an estate at W., for on the founda-
tion of Walsingham Abbey in the
12th century, the grants of Geoffry
de Faverches at W. were confirmed
by Roger, Earl of Clare. The estate
of W. was granted to William de C.
by his brother, Earl Richard.
Walter. Robert, Drogo, William,
Hugh Walter, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Osbert, Robert, William
W. 1198 (Ib.); Hugh Walter, Essex,
1194 (RCR); John, Richard, Wil-
liam Walter, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Walters. See WALTER. Ar-
morially identified.
Walther, for WALTER.
Walsh. See BENN-WALSH.
Walsh, or Waleys. See WALLACE.
Walsingham, or De Clare, from
Walsingham, Norfolk. Blomefield
states that Sir Francis Walsingham,
Queen Elizabeth's great minister,
descended from Thomas W., who
removed from Norfolk to Kent, and
d. c. 1456 (vii. 270), whose ancestor
Sir Richard W., of Norfolk, t. Ed-
ward III. was son of Thomas, son of
Sir Richard, a Justiciary in Norfolk
1304, whose father, Richard, had
lived t. Henry III. The latter was
probably a son of William de Clare,
who died seized of Walsingham
1257, and brother of Richard, Earl
Walton, or De Cramaville, from
Cramaville, near Evreux, Normandy.
The family held a fief in Essex from
the barony of Peverel from the Con-
quest (Testa, 268). Osbert de C.
held lands in Essex 1165 (Lib.
Niger); Roger and Henry de C. in
the 13th cent. A branch was early
seated in Yorkshire, of which Robert
de Cramaville gave lands at Walton
to Fountains Abbey (Burton, Mon.
Ebor. 200). His descendants, who
bore the name of 'De Walton,' were
also benefactors to Fountains and
Bridlington. John de Wauton had
free warren on his lands in York t.
Henry III. In 1316 the heirs of
Gilbert de W. were landowners in
York, and 1324 Sir Robert de W.
was made prisoner at the battle of
Boroughbridge (PPW). After this
|
439
WAL
WAR
Walwin. Arnulphus Wauvain or
Walvain, Normandy 1198 (MRS);
Robert de Valuinis, England c. 1198
(RCR). The name of Walwyn
flourished in Hereford.
the family lost its consequence, but | Corbeil, Isle of France. Ingelrani
still continued in the same vicinity, de Warda occurs in Northants 1130,
where its descendant, the learned and Ralph de Gar in Norfolk t.
Brian Walton, Bishop of Chester, Henry II. (Blomefield, ix. 5). John
and author of the 'Polyglott,' was
de Warda of Norfolk occurs 1194
born.
(RCR). In 1286 and 1290 Stephen
de Ware and Thomas de W. are
mentioned as holding fiefs there
(Ibid. 359, 360). From the latter
descended the Lords of Tottington,
Pickenham, and Dudlington, of
whom John Ward 14th cent. ac-
quired Kirkby-Beadon, and from
him lineally descended the first Lord
Ward and the Earls of Dudley.
The Viscounts Bangor descend
from a branch seated in Yorkshire,
where Robert de la Gar 12th cent.
gave lands to Selby Abbey (Burton,
Mon. Ebor. 396), after which Simon
Warde held a knight's fee in York
1165 (Lib. Nig.), and with William,
his son, gave lands to Esholt Priory
(Ibid. 139). Robert de la Warde
was summoned by writ as a baron
1299. A branch settled in Ireland
t. Elizabeth, from which descend
the Viscounts Bangor.
Warde, for WARD.
Wardell. See FARDELL.
Wardill. See WARDELL.
Wardle. See WARDELL.
Warden, or Wardein, for De
Gardino, or Garden.
Ware. See WARRE.
Walwyn. Geoffry Wawein, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS).
Wand, for GAND.
Wane. Robertus Huan, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); John
Huene, England c. 1272 (RH).
Wanner. Richard Vanier, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Walter le
Vanner, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Wansey. Robert de Wancy,
Wancie, or Wansie, Normandy 1180–
95 (MRS), also 1198 (Ib.). Hugh
and Osberne de Wanceio held fiefs
in Suffolk 1086 (Domesd.). The
family afterwards appears in Wilts,
Northants, Rutland, Berks, Devon,
Suffolk.
Waple, or Waspail. Henry
Wapul held his lands in Normandy
by serjeantry at the Castle of Rouen
t. Philip Augustus (MSAN, v. 171).
Henry, Roger Waspail, Normandy
1198 (MRS); Roger Waspail, Wilts
1130 (Rot. Pip.). Roger W. 1165
held five fees from the Earl of
Gloucester (Lib. Niger). Sir Roger
Aspal was of Suffolk in 1300 (PPW).
Waples, for WAPLE.
Warbey, for WARBOYS.
Warboys, from Verbois, near
Rouen, Normandy (Lower). Walter
Wardebois, Engl. 1194 (RCR).
Warburton. See SPENCER.
Warby. See WARBOYS.
ward, from Gar or Garde, near
1
Warham, or De Vere. Of this
name was William Warham, Arch-
bishop of Canterbury. This is a
branch of the house of De Vere, de-
scended from Erneis, probably a
brother of Alberic de Ver, who ac-
companied the Conqueror. His de-
scendants possessed Gousell, Lincoln,
and were thence named De Gousell.
(See THOROLD.) Robert Fitz-Erneis,
his son, had a grant of Warham,
440
WAR
WAS
Norfolk, from Henry I., and had
issue-Eudo, who had lands at Gou-
sell (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 230), father
of William, father of Robert Fitz-
Erneis, who preferred to retain his
Norman estates, whereupon Warham
was given to the De Clares. Peter
de Warham (mentioned 1199), pro-
bably son of William Fitz-Eudo, and
Walter de Warham occur t. John,
and Robert de W., Bishop of
Chichester, was of the family. The
Warhams bore the arms of Gousell
(a fesse), adding in chief one or three
goats' heads (a branch of the Gou-
sells still bears three goats. See
THOROLD) and three escallops in
base. The Gousells bore three mart-
lets in chief and three in base.
Warin. Robert, John, Ralph, |
Clapion Warin, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Richard Warin, Engl. c.
1198 (RCR); Geoffry, Henry, &c.,
Warin or Fitz-Warin, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Waring, for WARIN.
Warlters, for WALTERS.
Warn, for WARREN.
Warne, for WARREN (Lower).
Warner. Richard, Hubert, Wil-
liam Warnerus, Normandy 1180–95
(MRS); Hubert Warnier, 1198
(Ib.); Geoffry, Robert, John War-
nerius, Warnir, le Warner, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Warnes, for WARNE.
Warnier. See WARNER.
Warr. See WARD.
Warre, for War, or Gar. See
WARD.
Warren. 1. for WARIN; 2. for
Warrenne.
Warren. William de Warenna
or Warennes, Earl of Surrey t. Wil-
liam I. The history of this family
is recorded by Dugdale and Banks.
See also MORTIMER. Ralph Sire de
Garenne, so called from a place in
Normandy, afterwards named Bellen-
combre, where a magnificent castle
long remained, was father of Wil-
liam de Warenne, who accompanied
the Conqueror 1066 (Wace, ii. 241),
and had vast grants in England.
He was Great Justiciary of England,
and in 1089 was created Earl of
Surrey, a dignity which long de-
scended in his family. The family
of Bellencombre appears to have
been a branch.
Warrender. See VERINDER.
Warrick. See WARWICK.
Warrilow. Gerold de Watetot,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Geoffry
and William de Wautitot, 1198
(Ib.).
Warring, for WARIN.
Warry or Werry, for Gerry or
GEARY.
Warville, for VARVILLE.
Warwick, for Warroc. Clemens
de Warrok, Normandy 1180 (MRS);
Roger Waroc, 1198 (Ib.).
Wase. See WACE.
Washington. Jared Sparks (Life
of Washington, App. No. I.) derives
the family of Washington from Wil-
liam de Hertburn, who came into
possession of Wessington (Washing-
ton), Durham, prior to the compila-
tion of Boldon Book 1183 (Hutchin-
son, Durham, ii. 489; Surtees, ii. 40).
The family soon after assumed the
name of Washington.
Hertburn, in the wapentake of
Sadberge, Durham, was granted by
Richard I. to the See of Durham,
including, amongst others, 'the ser-
vice (or fief) of the son of Godfrey
Baard for two parts of a knight's
fee in Middleton and Hertburn'
(Surtees, iii. 265), and as late as 1364
441
WAS
WAT
the Baards or Barts had lands there
(iii. 221).
William de Hertburn appears to
have been a son of Godfrey Baard or
Bayard. The family of Baird or
Bayard in Scotland is the same, and
originally the arms of that family
were a fesse, in chief three mullets,
the same arms as those of the De
Washingtons, to which the Bairds
added a boar passant, by way of
difference (Geneal. Coll. regarding
the name of Baird, by W. Baird,
Esq., 2nd ed. 1870).
K
Godfrey Bayard or Baiard, above
named, held a barony in Northumber-
land in 1165 (Lib. Niger), and was
descended from a Norman family,
mentioned amongst the Conqueror's
companions as 'Barte.' Jordan
Baard occurs in Essex and Hertf.
1130 (Rot. Pip.), and from him de-
scended William B., who in 1165
held two fees from the See of
London, and was the probable an-
cestor of Bard, Viscount Bellamont.
Another branch was seated in Lin-
coln in 1165, when Richard B. held
lands there from Earl Simon de
Senlis. Of this family Dodo Bard
granted his manor of Folingham
to Blancheland Abbey, Normandy
(Mon. Angl. ii. 1015), and with
Hugh and Hamelin B. witnessed
the charter of Richard de la Haye
to the same house (Ibid.). The an-
cestor of this family, Raoul Baiart,
of Normandy c. 1050, granted lands
in Fontenay to Barberie Abbey
(MSAN, vii. 144).
Wason. Geoffry de Vaçon and
John de V. held fiefs in Normandy
t. Philip Augustus (MSAN, v. 169,
170); Simon Wasin, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Wass, for WASE.
Wasselin, for Gascelin. Sam-
son Wascelin, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Roger Wascelin, 1198 (Ib.);
Geoffry Wascelin, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Wassell. Roger Wasel, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Stephen
Vassel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Wastall. See WASTELL.
Wastell. Roger, Hugh Wastel,
Normandy 1180 (MRS); Ralph,
Richard Wastel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Waterall. Gervasius Waterel,
Normandy 1180–95 (MRS); John
de Waterhulle, Eng. c. 1272 (RH).
Waterer, for Vautrier or Veltrier,
from V., near Cambray, Flanders.
William de Veltrier held three fiefs
from Albini, in Norfolk, 1165 (Lib.
Niger).
Waterfall, for WATERFIELD.
Waterfield, for Waterville or
Wateville, a Norman baronial name.
Waleran de Watevilla or Warte-
villa; N. Alexander, Durand,
Richard, and the Manor and Forest
of Wateville, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Robert de Waterville, sum-
moned to Parliament as a Baron
1326.
Waterhouse, for Wastheose.
Alan Wastehose, or Wastheose,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Alan W.
1198 (Ib.); Roger de Wateruse,
Engl. c. 1198 (RCR); Alan Wast-
hose, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.); Ralph,
Richard Wasthouse, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Waterlow, for Wadlow, or WAD-
Waters, for WALTERS; also a
local name.
LAW.
watt, for Wate (or WAIT), of
Normandy, armorially identified.
Hence Watt, the celebrated inventor
of the Steam Engine.
442
WAT
WEL
!
Watters, for WATERS.
Watts. Robert de Wauz, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS).
Watts, for WATT.
Waud. William de Wauda, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Thomas de
la Waude, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Wavell. Robert de Wauville,
and the Estate of W. Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS); Richard, William
de Vauville (Ib.). From Vauville,
near Valognes, Normandy, where
there was a castle. The Vauvilles
were also Lords of Septvents, near
Caumont (Gerville, Anc. Chateaux).
William de Vauville occurs 1050
(Gall. Christ. xi. 229). The family
was a branch of the Barons of
Briquebec (Wiffen, Hist. Russell,
i. 6). See BERTRAM.
Wayland.
Simon Fitz-Osbert
de Wailun held lands in Normandy,
which King John granted to another
(MSAN, v. 120). The family was
of importance in Suffolk, Sir Nicholas
being M.P. for that county 1290–
1305. William de W. had been
escheator of the King 13th cent.
The name Wayland was a form of
Watlande, which manor in Kent was
held t. Edward III. by Richard Wey-
land, and from him by John de
Evering, or Avranches (Hasted). It
was part of the Barony of Avranches,
and the probability is that the Wey-
lands were a branch of that family,
for they bore a cross, which was also
borne by a branch of the Avranches.
See AVERANCE.
Waylat, for WILLETT.
Waylen, for WAYLAND.
Waylett, for WILLETT.
Waymark, for WYMARK.
Wayne, for WANE.
Wayre. Roger Vaaier, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Wayt, for WAIT.
Wayte, for WAIT.
Weaire, for WAYRE.
Weale, for WALE.
Weall. See WEALE.
Wear, for WAYRE.
Weare, for WAYRE.
Wearing, for WARING.
Wearne, for WARNE.
Wears. See WEAR.
Weathers. See WITHERS.
Weaver. Hubert de Wevre, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Robert, Hugh,
Ernald, Oger, Serlo, William,
Gerard, Gauffrid Textor, Normandy
1180–95 (MRS); Godfrey T., Engl.
c. 1198 (RCR); Ralph T. 1189
(Rot. Pip.). The last possessed estates.
in Lincoln 1202.
Webb. See GIBB.
Webbe.
See WEBB.
Wedd, for WADE.
Wedde, for WEDD.
Weddel. See WADDELL.
Weddell, for WADDELL.
Weed, for WADE.
Weede, for WADE.
Weet, for WAIT.
Weight, for WAIT.
Weir, for WERE.
Weise, for WISE.
See WALBANK.
Welbore, for Wellebo. Landri
and Stephen de Wellebo, Normandy
1198 (MRS); the Estate of Welle-
bue, and Robert de Wellebuef, 1180–
95 (Ib.); Hugh and William de
Wellebof, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).
Welch, or Waleys, for WALLACE.
Weld, for WILD.
Welbank.
Wellard, for WILLARD.
Wellborne.
LESLEY.
See WILBORN.
Weller, for WILLER.
Welles. See WILLIS.
Wellesley. See COLLEY-WEL-
443
WEL
WES
Welling. Ralph, Richard, Robert,
Roger Hueline, Normandy 1198
(MRS); William Welin, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
Wellman. See WILMIN.
Wellmin. See WILMIN.
Welman, for WILMIN.
Welsh, for WALSH.
Welton, for WALTON.
Wengefield, for WINGFIELD.
Wenn, for WANE.
Wentworth, or De Oissy, or De
Cambray. This family has been,
without any proof, stated to be
Anglo-Saxon. It was Flemish, and
derived from the ancient Castellans
of Cambray, of whom Walter de
Lens is mentioned in the Chronicle
of Baldric of Noyon, c. 950. Walter
II., his son, was Castellan of Cam-
bray c. 990, and had Walter, who
was succeeded by his nephew, Walter
D'Oissy, Castellan in 1049. He had
issue Hugh, father of Hugh II., who
was Viscount of Meaux, and was
living 1096 (Des Bois). Walter, a
younger son of this house, accom-
panied the Conqueror in 1066. His
descendants bore three crescents in-
stead of one, as borne by the Cas-
tellans of Cambray. Walter (sur-
named Flandrensis) obtained the
Barony of Wahull, Bedford, which
he held 1086. He had issue, 1.
Simon, from whom descended the
Barons de Wahull, by writ 1295;
2. William, father of Reiner; 3. Wal-
ter, who appears in York 1120 (Mon.
ii. 101). Reiner Flandrensis, the son
of William, founded Kirkby Priory,
York, one of the witnesses being
another Walter F. (Mon. i. 487).
Reiner held in 1165 two fees of the
Honour of Skipton (Lib. Niger).
William Flandrensis, his son, granted
|
lands at Wentworth to Fountains
Abbey (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 119).
William, son of William de Went-
worth, occurs 13th cent. (Ib. 99).
Henry de W. was father of Hugh,
who gave lands to Arden (Ib. 98).
From William de Wentworth, who
m. the heiress of Woodhouse, the
descent of this family is well known.
Hence came the great and unfor-
tunate Earl of Strafford.
Were, for VERE.
Werner, for WARNER.
Wessels. Robert Wissel, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS). See VASSELL.
Wesley. See WESTLEY. Hence
the celebrated John Wesley.
Wesson. See WASON.
Wescott, for WESTCOTT.
West. Robert de West, William
de West, Normandy 1198 (MRS).
West, or De Gaste, probably a
branch of the Meurdracs, Barons
of St. Denis-de-Gaste, in the Coten-
tin. Robert de Gaste or Waste, t.
William I., gave his tithes in Hunts
to Bec Abbey, Normandy; and his
wife's father is mentioned, William
Fitz-Geroie, one of the Geroies,
Barons of Escalfoy (Mon. ii. 877).
Nigel de Gaste, his son, held from
Nigel de Albini in Bedford in 1086.
Ralph de G. was father of Everard;
and John Fitz-Everard de G., t.
John, made grants to Waltham
Abbey (Mon. i. 18). In 1216 Fulco
Waste and Gilbert le Gros (one of
the family of Geroie) held a fief in
Oxford (Testa). Thomas West, of
Oxfordshire, occurs t. Edward I.
(Rot. Hundr.). Sir Thomas West
was bailsman in Oxford for Peter de
Scudamore and others when par-
doned (PPW); was M.P. for Warwick
1322; m. Alianore de Cantelupe; and
↓
444
1
WHI
WES
was summoned by writ as a Baron
1342. From him descend the Earls
Delawarr and Barons Buckhurst.
Westacott, or Westcote.
LYTTELTON.
Westale, for WESTALL.
Westall, for WASTELL.
Westcoatt, for Westcote.
LYTTELTON.
See
See
Westcott. See WESTCOAT.
Westell, for WASTELL.
Westfall. See WESTPHAL.
Westle, for WESTELL.
Westley. Walter Wasteleie, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Roger
Wastelai, 1198 (Ib.); William de
Westle, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Westphal. See WAPLE or Was-
pail.
Wever. See WEAVER.
Whait, for WAITE.
Whaite, for WAITE.
Whale, for WALE.
Whales, for WHALE.
Whall, for WALL.
Whealler, for WHEELER.
Wheals, for Weale.
Wheat, for WAITE.
Wheate, for WAITE.
Wheeler. Osmondus Huielor,
Normandy 1198; William and Roger
Huelier, 1180-95 (MRS); Hugh le
Welere, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Wheeller. See WHEELER.
Wheeley, for WILLY.
Wheelock. See WILLOCK.
Wheen, for WANE.
Wheller, for WHEELER.
Whellock, for WILLOCK.
Wheelright. Alexander Fitz-
Huielrat, Normandy1180–95 (MRS);
William Walraed, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Whenn, for WAYNE.
Whewell, for Hewel, Huel, or
Hoel. See HOILE. Hence the emi-
nent philosopher, Whewell, Master
of Trinity College, Cambridge.
Whickar, for WHICKER.
Whicker, for VICAR.
Whillier, for Huilor, or WHEELER.
Whiskard, or Wiscard, for GUIS-
CARD. Garinus Guischart, Normandy
1198 (MRS); Nicholas Wiscard,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Whisker, for Guiscard or WHIS-
CARD.
Whisler. See WHISTLER.
Whistler, or Whisler, for OSLER
or Oiselur.
Whitbread. The English form
of Blancpain, a foreign name, which,
however, does not appear in the
Rolls of the Exchequer of Nor-
mandy, and may have come from
another province. Hugo Blancpain
and William de Reini agreed regard-
ing lands in Bucks 1202 (Rot. Canc.).
In 1268 Ralph Fitz-Walter Whit-
bread paid a fine in Bedfordshire
(Roberts, Excerpta, ii.).
Whitby. Ernaldus Kitebue, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); William
Withbid, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Whitcher. See WHICHER.
White. Matthew and Hubert
le Blanc, Normandy 1180-95;
Richard and Robert L., 1198
(MRS); Godefrid Albus, Engl. 1189
(Rot. Pip.); Dionysia, Gilbert, &c.,
le Wite; Henry Blanche, Engl. c.
1272 (RH). The name doubtless
includes families not of Norman
origin.
Whitefoot. Richard Blancpie,
Engl. 1202 (Rot. Canc.). Evidently
a foreign name, translated into
Whitefoot.
Whitehand. Robert Blanches-
mains, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS)
and 1198; Stephen Blanmong, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
445
WHI
WIL
Whitgift, or Painel, of Nor-
mandy. John, Archbishop of Can-
terbury, was grandson of John W.,
Lord of Whitgift, York. In 1308
John, son of Adam de W., gave lands
to St. Mary's, York (Strype, Life of
W., i. 4; Surrey Archæol. Collect.,
ii. 202). Whitgift was held from
Drax, the barony of the Paganels or
Painels, with Airmine (Drake,
Eboracum), and in 13th century
Adam bore these two names (Whit-
gift and Airmine) indifferently. He
had-Adam, ancestor of the Air-
mines, baronets; and John de Whit-
gift, a benefactor to St. Mary's,
York (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 100).
The elder, Adam, in the 13th cent.,
held as 'Adam Painel' one fee in
Lincoln (Testa de Neville, 345),
which had been held in 1165 by
Fulco Painel from William Painel or
Paganel, of Drax (Lib. Nig.). The
Whitgifts bore the arms of Paganel
or Painel, a cross flory or moline.
The Paganels were a great baronial
family in Normandy.
Whiting. Robert Vitenc, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Richard
Witing or Witine (Ib.); Thomas de
Whitene, Engl. c. 1272 (RH);
Gerin, Ralph Wyting (Ib.).
Whitlark, or Whitler. Richard
Wetlere, Normandy 1180–95 (MRS).
Whitear. Robert Witer, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Henry, John
Wyther, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Whiteing. See WHITING.
Whitrod, for Witerol. Rainald
Witerol, Gervase, Roger, William
Witerel, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Whitt. See WHEATE.
Whittome, for WHITTON.
Whitten. See WHITTON.
Whitting. See WHITING.
Whitton. Robert Witon, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Rob. de
Witone, 1198 (Ib.); Robert de
Witton, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Whowell, for WHEWELL.
Why brew, or Wybrew, for
Wibue. Ralph and Richard Wy-
bue, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Rich. and Will. de Wibo, 1198 (Ib.).
Whyle, for HOILE.
Whyte. See WHITE.
Wibrow, for Wibue. See WHY-
BROW.
Wickens. See WIGAN.
Wicker, for VICARS.
Wicker. See VICARS.
Wickers, for VICARS.
Wicking, for Wickin, or WICK-
ENS.
Wickings. See WIGAN.
Wickins, or Wiggins.
WIGAN.
See
Widger, for WICHER.
Widdow, for Wido, or Guido.
See GUY.
Widdows, for WIDDOW.
Wieland, for WAYLAND.
Wier. See WAYRE.
Wigan, or Guigan. Radulphus
Wigan, Richard Wiguen, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Henry Wy-
geyn, Engl. c. 1272.
Wigans, for WIGAN.
Wigfield, for WINGFIELD.
Wigg, for WEGG.
Wiggett, for BIGOT. See LYTTON-
BULWER.
Wiggin, for WIGAN.
Wiggins. See WIGAN.
Wigney, or Vigny, from Vigny,
near Pontoise, Normandy. Simon
de Vigneio held one fee in Passey,
Normandy 1165 (Feod. Norm.).
Roger de Wignai, of Bedfordshire,
1198 (RCR).
Wight, for WHITE, WAIGHT.
Philip de Wilde-
Wilbourn.
!
446
WIL
WIL
1
brene and Ranulph, Normandy 1180
(MRS); Thomas de Wellbrun,
Engl. 1194 (RCR).
Wilbraham, descends from Odo,
Chamberlain to Alan, Earl of Rich-
mond, whose son Robert gave lands
at Wilbraham to Denny Abbey,
Cambridge, witnessed by Walter
Pilet (Mon. ii. 883). Picot and
Peter Pilet had grants at Wilbra-
ham 1157 (Rot. Pip.). It seems
probable that this was the Norman
name of the lords of Wilbraham,
usually styled Camerarius or De
Wilburgham. Conan, son of Peter
Pilet, of Rouen, 1090 supported the
cause of Duke Robert (Ord. Vit.
689), and Raimond Pilate was a
chief leader in the Crusade 1096
(Roger Wend., ii. 120, 136).
Wild, or Le Sauvage. Unfrid
Salvage and Walter S., Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Ralph, Ranulph
Sauvage 1198 (Ib.); Geoffry Sal-
vage, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.); Wal-
ter, William le Wilde, Engl. c. 1272
(RH): hence the Lords Truro and
Penzance.
Wildbore, for WELBORE.
Wilde. See WILD.
Wilding, for WALDING, WALDIN.
Wiles, for Wailes, or WALE.
Wiley, for WILLY.
will, for Waile, or WALE.
Willan. Hamelin Willan, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Bernard,
Hamelin de Willon 1198 (Ib.);
Richard Willam, Engl. c. 1272.
Willans, for WILLAN.
Willard. Robert le Guillart,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Ranulph
and Ralph Wislart, 1180–95 (Ib.).
Willats, for WILLETT.
Willborn. See WILBOURN.
Willement.
See WILMIN.
Willemite, for WILMOT.
Willer. See WILLARD.
Willes, or Welles. Gislebert,
Hugh, Robert de Wellis, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Effric de
Welles, and the fief of Wellis, Nor-
mandy 1180 (Ib.); John de Welles,
Richard Wellis, Eng. c. 1272 (RH).
Willett. See GILLETT.
Willey, for WILLY.
Willies. See WILLES.
Willimott. See WILMOT.
Willin. See WELLING.
Willing. See WILLIN.
Willings, for WILLAN.
Willings. See WILLING.
Willion, for WILLAN.
Willis, for WILLES.
Willits, for WILLETT.
Willman, for WILMIN.
Willmett, for WILMOT.
Willmote. See WILMOT.
Willmott, for WILMOT.
Willock, Elriche, Roger Wal-
loche, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Willomatt, for WILMOT.
Willott, for WILLETT.
Willoughby, or De Muscamp,
from Muscamp, Normandy, which
was held by a branch of DE TILLY
(MSAN, xv. 175). This family
settled at the Conquest in the north
of England. In 1130 Reginald was
of Northumberland (Rot. Pip.).
Hugh de M., t. Henry I., gave lands
to Nostel Priory, York (Mon. ii. 35)
and 1165 Thomas was of Notts, and
Hugh of Lincoln and York (Lib.
Niger). Roger held Wilgebi, Lin-
coln, 1086. Robert de Muscam,
his
son, Seneschal to Gilbert de Gand,
had issue Robert (Mon. i. 963),
whose son Hugh de M. has been
mentioned. His nephew, Ralph de
Wilebi, occurs 1199 and 1208
(RCR, Hardy, Obl. et fin. 408).
His great grandson, Sir William de
447
WIL
Willoughby, m. the heiress of De | ford; 3. Reginald, Baron of Breck-
Bec, Baron of Eresby; and hence
sprang the Lords Willoughby of
Eresby, so renowned in the French
wars, and the Lords Middleton,
Willoughby de Broke, and W. of
Parham.
nock; 4. Roger. The last-mentioned
received grants of Wingfield and
other lordships in Suffolk and Nor-
folk, then in possession of the Crown,
as part of the honour of Eye. In
1205 he paid a fine in Hants (Hardy,
Rot. Claus. 26), and had custody of
the forest of Mauling (58), and was
in the king's service 1207, 1214 (97,
142). He had Roger de Breouse,
mentioned 1256 (Blomefield, Norf.
vi. 242), whose son, Sir Richard de
Brews, was Lord of Wingfield and
Stradbroke 1274 (Rot.Hundr. ii. 186).
He d. 1296, leaving, 1. Sir Giles de
Breuse, ancestor of the B.s of Norfolk;
2. Sir Roger de Breuse, who had a
writ of military summons 1312, and
was sometimes styled 'De Wing-
field' (Blomefield, viii. 345, v. 185);
3. Richard; 4. Thomas de Wingfield,
living 1318. Richard de Breuse bore
the name of 'Wingfield;' was joint
Lord of Wingfield 1316 (PPW), and
in 1324 was summoned as a man-at-
arms of Suffolk (PPW). He and his
descendants adopted a pair of wings
for arms, in allusion to the name of
Wingfield. His son Sir John, Lord of
Wingfield, was living 1360 (Blome-
field, vii. 70). His brother Sir
Thomas was ancestor of the W.s
of Letheringham, and their branch
the Wingfields, Viscounts Powers-
court.
Wills, for WILLIS.
Willey.
Petrus and Richard de
Velly, and the fief of V. Normandy, t.
Philip Augustus (MSAN, v.); Adam,
John Willy, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Wilmin. Richard Willemin, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) and 1198;
Simon Wileman, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Wilmot. Galterus de Villa Mota
held lands in Normandy t. Philip
Augustus (MSAN, v. 181). His
lands of Villa Mota or Villa Monta
occur, 182. Henry Wilmot, Engl. c.
1272 (RH). Hence Wilmot, Lord
Chief Justice, and the Baronets
Wilmot.
Willmott. See WILMOT.
Windebank. Richard de Onne-
bank, Normandy 1198 (MRS); Wil-
liam, Richard, John de O., and the
parish of Onnebanc (MSAN, v. 200,
206, 208). Secretary Windebank,
t. Charles I., was one of this
family.
Windibank, See WINDEBANK.
Windsor, a baronial name. See
FITZGERALD.
WIN
Winfield, for WINGFIELD.
Wingfield, or De Braiose, a branch
of the baronial house of Braiose of
Normandy. William de Braiose came
to England 1066, and was a great
baron in Sussex 1086. His great
grandson, William de B., m. a dau.
and coheir of Milo, Earl of Hereford,
and had, 1. William, ancestor of the
Barons B. of Bramber, summoned by
writ 1293; 2. Giles, Bishop of Here-
Winkfield, for WINGFIELD.
Winn. William Win, Normandy
1180–95 (MRS); John, William,
Wine, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Some
families of the name are Cambro-
Celtic.
Winser, for WINDSOR.
Winsor, for WINDSOR.
Winter. See VINTER.
Wintere, for VINTER.
I
!
448
WIN
WOR
Winters, for WINTER.
Wire, for WAYRE.
Wise. Richard Sapiens, Nor-
mandy 1180; Vigor Sapience, 1180-
96 (MRS); John, Ranulph, Roger,
William S. 1198 (MRS); Robert
Sapiens, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).
Wiseman. Wisman, of Falaise,
Normandy, occurs t. William I.
(MSAN, xv. 174). Ranulph Wisman
witnessed a charter of Beatrix de
Say, c. 1140, in favour of Waltham
Abbey, Essex (Mon. i. 401). Regi-
nald Wisman, of Essex, 1194 (RCR).
Hence the Baronets Wiseman.
Wisker. See WHISKER.
Wiss, for WISE.
Withers. Robert Witer, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Samuel Wither,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Witt, for WAITE.
Witte, for WITT.
Witten, for WHITTON.
Witton, for WHITTON.
Witts, for WITT.
Woollis, for WILLIS.
Wolf, for Lu, Loup. See Lowe.
Wolfe.
See WOLF.
Wolff. See WOLF.
Wollen. See WALWYN.
Wolter, for WALTER.
Wolvine. See WALWYN.
Wood, generally local English,
but in some cases a translation from
De Bosco or Bors, of Normandy.
Woodall, or DE WAHUL. See
WENTWORTH.
Woodard, or Wadard. Wadard
came to England with the Conqueror
1066, and 1086 held estates under
Odo of Bayeux in several counties
(Ellis, Intr. Domesd. ii. 404). Henry
and Simon Wadard, 1278, in Sussex,
were distrained to compel them to
be knighted (PPW).
Woodfall, for WOODFIELD.
Woodfield, for Woodville, of
Normandy. See WYVILLE.
Woodefield, for Woodville. See
WYVILLE.
Woodin. Ranulph Waudin, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Henry de
Wadon, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Wooding. See WOODIN.
Woods. See WOOD.
Woodville. See WYVILLE.
Woodwell. See WOODVILLE.
Woolard. See WILLARD.
Woollard.
See WILLARD.
Woollatt, for WOLLARD.
Woollett, for WOOLLATT.
Wooley. See WILLY.
Woolf. See WOLF.
Woolfe. See WOLF.
Woolhouse, for Walhouse or
WALLIS.
Woolman, for WILMAN.
Woolven. See WALWYN.
Woolvine. See WALWYN.
Worboyes, for WARBOYS.
Worboys, for WARBOYS.
Wordsworth, or De Tilly. The
family of Wordsworth has been
traced to the time of Edward III.,
when it became seated at Peniston,
York, through marriage with an
heiress (Hunter, South Yorkshire,
ii. 334). It is considered impossible
to trace it higher (Ib.). The diffi-
culty in the case, however, arises
only from the changes of orthography.
The records produced clearly show
that the name was spelt Wordis-
worth, Wardysworth, and Wadys-
worth. The latter, i.e., Wadsworth,
was the original form. The lordship
so named was in the West Riding,
and the family of De Wadworth bore
the arms of De Tilly (three fleur de
lys), reversing the tinctures. This
latter family (see TILLY) was Nor-
man and baronial, being from T., near
G G
449
WOR
WYC
Caen. Odo de Tilly, who granted
lands to Troarn Abbey, Normandy,
t. Henry I., appears to have obtained
fiefs in York, where his family long
continued. Godfrey de Wadworth,
t. Stephen (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 323),
was father of Eudo or Otto de Tilly,
who is also called Eudo 'de Wade-
worth.' This Eudo de Tilly in 1165
held lands from the Barony of Pon-
tefract (Lib. Niger); and in 1180
Urban III. confirmed the grants of
Eudo de Wadworth, son of Godfrey,
to Roche Abbey, York. In 1179
Hugh de Wadworth was Abbot of
Roche. His brother Henry was
father of Peter de Wadworth. Eudo
de W. occurs about the same time.
In 1245 William de W. witnessed a
charter of Roche Abbey (Burton,
Mon. Ebor. 320). From this family,
which was very numerous, and had
many branches in York and the
adjoining counties, descended Wil-
liam Wordsworth, the Poet.
Worrall. See WORRELL.
Worrell. William Werel, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert,
Stephen W. 1198 (Ib.); H. Werle,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Worrill. See WORRELL.
Woulfe. See WOLF.
Wrake, for RAKE.
Wray, for RAY.
Wrenulds. See REYNOLDS.
Writer. Rainbald Scriber, or
Scriptor, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Richard Wrythere, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).
Wroe, for ROE.
Wulff. See WOLF.
Wyand, for WYON.
Wyard. See WYATT.
Wyatt, for Wyard perhaps. Ralph,
Roger Wiardus, Normandy 1198
(MRS).
Wycliffe, John, or Musard, the
great reformer, was born at Wycliffe,
N.R. Yorkshire, which had belonged
to his ancestors from soon after the
Conquest. They were descended from
a younger son of Enisand Musard of
Bretagne (see BURTON and CONYNG-
HAM), who obtained from his father
Cleseby, near Richmond, part of his
demesne in 1086 (Domesd. i. 309b).
Witcliffe (Wycliffe), Torp, and Ger-
lington were granted to the family
by Alan, Earl of Richmond, by the
service of one knight. Hasculph de
Cleseby was succeeded by his nephew
Hasculph, t. Stephen (Mon. i. 838).
Temp. Henry III. Hasculph de
Cleseby held Wycliffe, Thorp, and
Gerlington from the Honour of
Richmond (Gale). In the following
reign Cleseby, or Cleasby, passed to
a younger branch, which assumed
the name. Wycliffe, &c. passed to
Robert de Wycliffe (Gale, Registr.
Richm. 50), who witnessed a charter
of the Earl of Richmond in 1278
(Mon. ii. 197). He was succeeded
hy his brother Alan de Momby, of
M., Lincoln (where the Earls of
Richmond had large possessions),
where he resided. Roger de Wycliffe,
his son, was living 1319, and was
father of William Wycliffe, who
m. a dau. of Sir Robert Bellasis
(Whitaker, Richm. i. 200). John
Wycliffe, the reformer, was a brother
or first cousin of the latter, as the
name of Wycliffe had not been borne
in the family for more than two
generations.
The arms of the Musards of Stavely
were two chevrons; those of the
Constables of Richmond (descend-
ants of Enisand Musard) a cross
fleury. The ancient arms of the
Wycliffes in W. Church combined
450
1
WYL
these, being two chevrons between
three crosses fleury. The family of
Momby bore the cross fleury in a
canton on a field fretty; that of
Cleasby exchanged the two chevrons
of Musard for two bends. See RICH-
MOND, BURTON, CLEASBY.
Wyett, for WYATT.
Wyld, for WILD.
Wylde, for WILD.
Wylie, for WILLY.
Wyllie, for WILLY.
Wymar. Martin Wimar, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Peter,
Tustin Wimare, 1198 (Ib.); John,
Richard, William Wimarc or Wimar,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Wymark, for WYMAR.
Wymer. See WYMAR.
Wynter, for WINTER.
Wyon. Gaufrid, Islebert, and
Ralph Vion, Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Wyre, for WAYRE.
Wyse. See WISE.
Wyville, or Widville. Ascelin,
Alexander, Francus, John, Polet,
Raginald, Richard, Thomas de
Wiville, Normandy 1198, &c. (MRS).
The earlier part of the Wyville
pedigree in Collins is fabulous.
Widville, Guidoville, or Viville was
held from the De Toesnis in Nor-
•
Yarnold, for ARNOLD.
Yarroll, for Yarle, or EARLE.
Yarrow, for ARROW.
Yates, for GATES.
Yeames, for Hiesmes or AMES.
Yeates. See YATES.
Yeats. See YATES.
Yetts, for YATES.
Y
YOU
mandy. Hugh de Guidville came to
England 1066, and 1086 held in
Northants and Leicester (Domesd.).
Robert, his son, t. Henry I., granted
the tithes of Guidoville to Conches
Abbey, with consent of Ralph
de Toesni (Gall. Christ. xi. 132,
Instr.); and in 1130 held the estates
of Roger de Mowbray in farm from
the Crown (Rot. Pip.). He also held
the forest of Pickering, York, from
the Crown (Rot. Pip.). He had, 1.
Ralph, father of Robert de With-
ville, whose brother, William de
Widville, of Northants, 1165 (Lib.
Niger), was ancestor of the Earls
Rivers; 2. William, whose son,
Richard de Withville, held five
knight's fees in York from Mowbray,
and half a fee in capite (Lib. Niger).
He was a benefactor to Byland Abbey
(Burton, Mon. Ebor.). Walter de
Widville occurs t. Richard I. (Mon.
ii. 984); and William, son of William
de Wyville, in 1299 confirmed his
ancestor's gifts to Byland Abbey
(Ib.). From this line descend the
Baronets Wyville. The gallant
Earl Rivers, t. Edward IV., and
his sister Elizabeth Widville, Queen
of that monarch, are conspicuous in
history.
Yemms, for YEAMES.
Yeulett, for HEWLETT.
Yewd, for JUDE.
Yolland, for HOLLAND.
Yonge, for YOUNG.
Youatt, for JEWITT.
Youd, for JUDE.
Youell, for YOULE.
•
GG 2
451
ì
*
YOU
Youens, for HUAN.
Youill. See YOUELL.
Youle. See YOUELL.
Youles. See YOULE.
Young.
William Juven or Ju-
venis, and Robert, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS); Hubert Jouvin, 1198
(Ib.); Adam, Gilbert, &c. Juvenis,
Zealey, for SEALEY. ·
Zeall, for SELE.
Zissell, for Sissel.
Zouche.
See CECIL.
A branch
See SUCHE.
ZOU
Engl. c. 1272. Hence the Baronets
Young and Lords Lisgar.
Younge. See YOUNG.
Youngs, for YOUNG.
Yuill. See YOUILL.
Yuille. See YOUILL.
Yule, for YOUILL.
Yull, for YULE.
¡
:
Z
of the Counts of Bretagne who had
been settled in England from the
Conquest. See Dugdale and Banks.
Hence the Lords Zouche.
1
2
}
452
APPENDIX.
NORMAN NAMES FROM A A TO ALL, TAKEN FROM
THE OFFICIAL LISTS, SOMERSET HOUSE.
**Names already noticed in the Alphabetical Series are in Italics,
new names in Roman character.
Absolon. See Ab-
Absell. See Ab-Ackland.
solom.
Acland.
Absolom. See Ab- Aclin. N. Acelin,
salom.
of Normandy
1195 (MRS).
W. Acelin took
the
to
oaths
King John in
France 1214
Rot.
(Hardy,
Claus.). Hugh
Acelin, Oxford-
son
shire
regarding
affairs at Limo-
Aastley, for Ast- Aberdein.
ley.
See Au-
Aberson, for Abi-
Aba. See Abbott.
son, or Abson.
Abadam. See Aber- Abery. See Au-
deen.
brey.
Abba. See Abbay. Abey. See Abbey.
Abbatt. See Ab- Ablard, for Abil-
bott.
lard. William
Abillard wit-
Abbery.
brey.
ness to a charter
Abbey.
of William de
Abbiss.
Onnebank, Nor-
mandy 1196
Abbley. See Ab-
ley.
(MSAN.v.201).
See Windebank.
Ablart. See Ab-
lard.
Abbots. See Ab-Able. See Abel.
bot.
Ableson, for Abi-
Abbotson, for Ab-
son, or Abson.
Abley.
Abbis. See Abbiss.
Abbitt.
Abbot.
Ackrall. See Ack-
son.
ges (Hardy,
Rot. Claus.). In
1270 Petrus de
Abescun was of
Salop (Rot.
Hundr.).
Absone, for Abson. rell.
Abbott.
Ablin. See Abe- Acasan, for Aca- Acrel. See Ackrell.
lon.
Abby, for Abbey.
Acrell.
Abdon, for Abadon | Ablett.
Acason, perhaps Action.
for Algazon, a Acktom.
Norman name, | Acton.
mentioned by Acut, for Agut.
Ordericus Vita-
lis t. Henry I.
Ackeny. See Dakin.
son.
or Aberdeen.
Ablitt.
Abree, for Aubrey.
Abrey. See Au-
See Ague.
Adan, for Had-
dan.
Abe, for Abbey.
Abel.
brey.
Abele, for Abel.
Abell. See Abel. Absalom.
Aberdeen,
Absalon.
salon.
Abson, from Abi-
son in Aqui-
taine. In 1213
King John gave
directions to the
Viscount of Abi-
C. 1270
(Rot. Hundr.).
Ackling. See Aclin.
Acouley, perhaps
for Acoulon.
Acoulon.
A' Court.
453
Adde, for Addy.
Addearley, for Ad-
derley.
Adden, for Had-
dan.
APPENDIX.
froilibus had a
writ of military
summons to pass
into Bretagne
1243.
Ades, for Ardes. Affron, for Avran-
Addey, for Atty. ches.
Addie, for Addy. Agace.
Addington.
Agard, for Ape-
Addis, for Ardes. gard. See Apcar.
Addinsell, or De Agass. See Agace.
Odingseles, from Agate.
Flanders, for- Agee, for De Augo.
merly Barons of
See Agg.
Maxtoke, War- Aget. See Agate.
wick. See Dug-Agett. See Agate.
dale, Banks.
Agg.
Addiss. See Ades. Aggard, for Agard.
Adds. See Ades. | Aggas.
Addy, for Atty.
Adey, for Addy.
Adie, for Addy.
Adin, for Haddan.
Adis, for Ardes.
Aggass. See Aggs.
Aggett. See Achet.
Aggis, for Aggs.
Aggiss.
Aggs.
Adlard, for Allard. Aggus, for Aggs.
Adnitt.
Agland.
Adran, for Adron. Agnes. See Ains.
Adrey. See Au-Agnew.
drey.
Adrian.
Adrain.
Agnis.
See Agus. See Aggs.
Agness. See Ains.
Aguaw, forAgnew.
Agney, for Agnis.
Aheary, for Airey.
Ahranes,
for
Arenes.
of
Asseriston, | Albin.
and Credy-He- Albion. See Albon.
lion, Devon, Alblaster. See Ala-
long continued baster,
there. See Pole, Albon.
Devon.
Albra, for Albray.
Albray, for Au-
brey.
Ailing, for Ailion.
Aime. See Ames.
Aimers, for Ha-
mars or Dormer.
Aimes, for Ames.
Aingel. See An-
gell.
Aingell.
Ainger.
Aingier. SeeAnger.
Ainscough,
Ayscough,
Askew.
for
or
Airay. See Airey.
Aireton. See Ayr-
ton.
Airton, for Ayrton.
Airy.
Airzee, for Areci
or Darcy.
|
Aisbell. See Isbel.
Aked. See Achett.
Aken. See Dakin.
Akerill. See Acrell.
Akeyn. See Dakin.
Akines. See Dakin.
Akins, for Akin.
Akney, for Akeny.
See Dakin.
Akrill.
Alabaster.
Alard. See Allard.
Alatt. See Alet.
Alban, for Albany.
Albany, or De Al-
bini. See Dau-
beny.
Adron.
Adye, for Addy.
Aehe, for Abbey.
Aedy, for Addy.
Afey, or Haffie,
from Auffay, Aickin, for Aikin.
near Rouen,Nor-Aigen, for Aikin.
mandy. Richard Aiken. See Dakin.
and Gerard de Aikens. See Da-
Alfay or Au- kins.
fay, Normandy Aikin.
1180-95(MRS). Ailes, for Iles.
John de Aufay, Ailion, for Helion, Albee, for Alby.
Somerset, C.
a baronial fa-Alben. See Albon.
1272 (RH).
mily, from Hil- Alber, for Albert.
Affield, for Haf- lion, near St. Albers, for Alber.
field or Haville. Brieux, Bre- Albert.
See Hovell.
tagne. Hervey Albery, for Au-
Afflals, for Af- de Helion held
freils, from Ar-
feuilles, near
Moulins, France.
Wassal de Af-
brey.
in capite in Alberry. See Au-
Devon 1086 brey.
(Domes.). The Albeury, for Au-
Helions Lords brey.
Alburt, for Albert.
Albutt, for Albert.
Alce. See Alcy.
Alcey, for Alcy.
Alcy, or Halsey,
from Aucy, in
the Cotentin,
Normandy. Gal-
fridus de Aucie,
Normandy 1195,
1198 (MRS);
Alice and John
Alsy or Aucy in
England c. 1272
(Rot. Hundr.).
Aldmound, or Al-
mont. N. Au-
mont (Almont),
of Normandy
1195 (MRS).
Aldworth.
Alebon. See Al-
bon.
Alee. See Aley.
Alenson. See Ali-
son.
Aley, from Ailly,
near Evreux,
Normandy.
Walter Allie,
and Simon de
Allies, Nor-
mandy 1180-95
(MRS); Walter
Allye and Geof-
fry D'Alli, of
England c. 1272
(Rot. Hundr.).
Alfin. Robert Ál-
vine, of Nor-
mandy 1195
(MRS); Ralph
and Richard
Alwin, England
c. 1272 (RH).
Alfrey.
!
454
APPENDIX.
3
Alibone. See Al-Allar, for Allard. Allblaster.
bon.
Alice.
| Alison.
Allard.
Allars, for Allar.
Allart, for Allard.
Aliston, for Alison. Allason. See Ali-
Alistone, for Ali-
son.
son.
Allass, for Alice.
Alivers. See Al-Allberry, for Au-
vers.
brey.
Allad, for Allatt. Allbery, for Au-
Allan.
brey.
See to Robert de Los
1219 (MSAN,v.
159); Reginald
and Philip de
Halidai occur in
England 1199
(RČR).
Alabaster.
Allbon, for Albon.
Allbones. See Al-
lebone. [brey.
Allbuary, for Au-
Allday, from Ha-
liday. Haliday, Alìden. See Alden.
in Normandy, Alldin, for Alden.
was granted by Allebone.
Philip Augustus Allee. See Aley.
455
[
AATH, De, 219
133
Abadain, 134
Abadon, De, 134,
141
MEDIEVAL SURNAMES
Abelot, De, 134
Abernon, De, 135
Abescun, 453
Acton, De, 135
Aculf, 219
Acy, 219
Adderle, De, 135
Adderley, De, 135
Addington, De, 135
Aden, 219
Abaudain, 134
Abbacia, De, 133
Abbas, 133
Abbé, 133
Adnes, De, 140
Adrien, 99, 135
Ady, 78
Abbet, 133
Abel, 96, 133
Abelet, 134
Aelart, 137
Affagard, 141
Abelon, De, 134, Affreils, 454
141
Abingdon, 77
Abiscon, De, 294
Abison, 453
Ablyn, 141, 236
Abrey, 134
INDEX
Abrincis, 145
Absalon, 134
Abselon, 134
Acelin, 453
Abetot, 266
Abiçon, 98
Abillard, 134, 453 Agote, 136
Abilon, 236
Agou, 136
Accipitrarius, 80,
281
Achard, 134
Achet, 274
Acland, 134
Acquigny, De, 219
IN THIS WORK.
OF
Affroilibus, De, 454
Agellion, De, 134
Agnellis, De, 136,
219
Agnis, De, 136, 304
Agnus, 304
Aguillon, 134, 205
Agullon, 134
Agyllon, 233
Aiemis, De, 138
Aigle, 226
Aigneaux, 136
Aiguillon, De, 134
Aillio, De, 138
Aimice, 446
Ain, 219
Aines, 219
Aion, De, 293
Airel, 142, 221
Aison, De, 294
Aiville, 145
Akeny, De, 77, 219, Allie, 274, 454
282
Allies, De, 454
Alazun, 137
Ally, 220
Albé, De, 136 Allye, 454
Albemarle, De, 220 | Almont, 235, 454
Albert, 136
Alnai, 222
Albertivilla, De, Alnet, De, 151
Alneto, De, 151,
222
274
Alberville, 274
Albi, De, 136
Albin, 77
Albini,
De, 222,
339, 340, 444
Albus, 445
Alden, 275
Aldfield, De, 179
Aldithley, 53, 54,
406
Aldreio, De, 145
Aldrey, 78
Aldworth, 224
Alebrai, De, 144
Alemannicus,
96,
138
Alençon, De, 137
Alet, 220
Alfay, De, 454
Alfre, 137
Alfrey, 137
Algazon, 453
Alis, 77, 235
Alisy, De, 275
Allard, 137
Allemagne, 96, 138
Allemania, De, 138
Allibone, 77
Alno, De, 355
Alnou, De, 355
Alost, De, 190, 208,
220
Alpe, 138, 284
Alre, De, 286
Alselin, 139
Alseline, 139
Alsey, De, 275
Alsy, De, 454
Altaripa, De, 220,
282
Altaville, De, 281
Alterenes, De, 192
Alvare, 137
Alveré, 137
Alvers, De, 77, 138,
140, 281
Alvery, 144
Alvine, 454
Alwin, 454
Aly, 138
Alys, 235
Amar, De, 228
Amatus, 276
Amberaes, 138
Amblia, De, 276
457
ገ
¡
INDEX.
Amblie, De, 77,
276
Ambreres, 138
Ambrières, De, 138
Amé, 138, 139
Amée, 276
Amflete, 139
Ami, 80, 251
Amias, De, 138
Amicus, 251
Amiot, 236
Amiota, 236
Amondeville,
293
De,
Amory, De, 228
Amundeville, 293,
335
Amy, 139
Ancere, 220
Anceres, 140
Andeli, De, 277
Andely, De, 140
Andellou, De, 221
Anderson, 139
Andeslaw, De, 70,
318
Angevin, 140, 417
Angevinus, 140
Angle, 139
Angles, De, 139
Anglicus, 236, 293
Angulis, De, 139
Anisy, De, 220
Anké, De, 277
Annabell, 140
Anne, 221
Apengart, De, 141
Appelgart, 141
Aqua, De, 97
Aquila, De, 226,
233
Arabilis, De, 230
Arables, 230
Arbalistarius, 136
Arbalister, 136, 344
Arch, 141
Arches, De, 141,
392
Anville, 143
Apadam, 143
Apegard, De, 141
Apegart, De, 141
Areines, De, 221
Andeville, De, 141, Arel, De, 221
277
Ando, 221
Arenes, De, 142,
221
André, 98, 139
Andreas, 139
Anesy, De, 220
Anet, De, 228
Angelo, De, 139
Angers, De, 77, 140
Angerville, De, 221,
292
Archidiaconus, 141 | Athy, 144
Archis, 141
Arcis, De, 141
Arcuarius, 142
Arda, De, 98, 142
Ardagh, 142
Arden, 171
Ardern, De, 142, Aubri, 227
Arenis, De, 221
Argent, 76, 142
Argentan, De, 142
Argentine, De, 76,
142
Argeville, De, 221
Ariete, De, 80, 284,
373
Arm, De, 142
Armatus, 142
Arme, 142
Ashurst, 77
Asinus, 140
171
Ardes, 142
Ardre, 289
Ardres, De, 142, Audé, 78, 348
289, 338
Audley, 406
Audrey, De, 145
Aufay, De, 454
Auffay, 454
Aufré, 137
Auge, 135
Augo, De, 135, 136,
222
Asketot, De, 190
Askew, De, 144
Asne, 140, 142
Asneriis, De, 225
Asnes, De, 140, 274
Aspal, 450
Aspilon, 144
Astor, De, 144
Astyn, 144
Athies, 144
Arnell, 278
Arques, De, 60, 141
Arras, De, 99, 146,
229
Arreio, De, 136
Arseville, De, 289
Artois, 146
Annebolt, 140
Anneville, De, 236 | Artur, 279
Anns, 140
Ansera, 220
Anstruther, 140
Anvers, De, 141,
221
Atie, De, 144
Aton, De, 433
Attemore, 337
Aubeale, De, 133
Aubervilla, De, 274
Auberville, 274
Auceps, 247
Aucie, De, 454
Aucuparius, 249
Augustinus, 145
Aula, De, 282
Aumers, De, 228
Aumesnil, 278
Aumliers, De, 138
Aumerle, 220
Aumont, 454
Aunay, De, 222
Armentieres, De,99 Aune, De, 142
Aunger, 140
Aungier, 140
Aunou, 355
Avens, 219
Averay, 137
Averell, 145
Averenges, De, 145
Avery, 237
Avesnes, De, 145,
347
Avison, 222
Avranches, De, 138,
145, 318, 443
Avril, 145
Avrilla, De, 145
Aylworth, De, 136
Ayrton, De, 145
Aure, De, 140, 286
Aurea Valle, De,
BA, De, 152
Baa, De, 152
Baard, 441
Babington, De, 146
Babo, 146
Bacon, 96, 97, 146
Bada, De, 151
Badvant, De, 152
Baguall, 78
Bagod, Bagot, 146
Baha, De, 152
Baiard, 147
Baiart, 147
Bailli, 147
Bailliol, De, 333
Bailliolet, De, 215
Bailof, 147
F
Balduinus, 148
Balister, 148
Balladon, De, 148
Ballantine, 429
222, 229
Bambrough, De,148
Aurifaber, 80, 98, Bamfield, De, 148
262, 348
Banastre, 149, 302,
Arundel, De, 143, Autrey, 220
343
159, 348
Auvere, De, 281
Auvers, De, 138,
Asceline, 139
Ascough, 144
Ascue, 144
Asfagard, 141
Ashburner, 76, 143
Ashburnham,
56, 76, 143
286
Auville, 281
Avelin, 145, 236
Avenant, 225
Avenel, 363, 392
Avenes, De, 145
55,
Bainard, 98, 148
Baionville, De, 148
Baisterd, 151
Baladon, De, 148
Baladun, De, 148
Balance, De, 429
Balaon, 148, 423
Balauncer, 99
Baldemont, De, 151
Baldrie, 148
Banc, De, 149
Bancs, De, 149
Bangernon, 98
Bankes, 149
Banks, 78
Bannatyne, 429
Bans, De, 153
Barb, 149
458

INDEX.
Barbel, 150
Barbery, 178
Barbes, De, 149
Barbur, 98
Bayouse, 158
Bazin, 153
Beacham, 79
Beamish, 79
Bard, 77, 147, 442 Beamont, 79
Bardolf, 386
Bart, 442
Barel, 150
Barentin, De, 150
Barenton, De, 150
Barewe, De, 150
Bareville, De, 154,
178
Barfot, 149
Barnes, 76, 149
Barneton, De, 174
Barneval, De, 149
Baro, De, 150
Baron, De, 149
Barou, De, 150
Barra, De, 150
Barre, De, 76, 96,
150
Barrey, 76
Bartelot, 150
Barvil, 150
Baskerville,
151
Basse, 151
Basset, 151, 181,
222, 346, 351
Bastable, 78
Bastard, 151
Bastoyle, 78
Bateste, 152
Batilly, De, 152
Batin, 152
Battayle, 146
Battemound,
151
Baty, 152
Batyn, 152
Baud, 152
Į
Baudemont, De, 151
Baugency, De, 278
Baugh, 78
Bauns, De, 153
Baraut, 76, 152
Bavin, 76, 152
Bawdewyne, 148
Bayard, 442
Bayeux, De,
95,
96, 158, 258, 373
Bayhus, De, 349
Baynard, 153, 301,
382, 422, 439
Baynes, De, 153
Bayons, De, 153
Beard, 77
Beauchamp,
154, 268,
373
Beaufiz, 79, 155
Beaufleur, 168
Beauflour, 168
Beaufort, De, 337
Beaufoy, De, 155
Beaulieu, 169, 177
Beaumez, De, 79,
154
79,
336,
De, Beauveys, 158
Beauvoir, 79
Beauvor, De, 155
Beavis, 79
Beavoir, 79
Beavor, 79
Bec, De, 153, 358
Bech, De, 153
Becha, De, 153
Beche, 143
Beckering, 78
Becket, 155
De, Bedel, 154
Bedell, 154
Bedin, 155
Beevilla, De, 155
Beisin, De, 155
Beke, 153
Beket, 155
Beket, De, 155
Belchere, 156
Belconger, 156
Beler, 155
Belesme, 137
Belet, 156
Belfai, De, 155
Bella Aqua,
329
Bellowe, 79, 156
Bellu, De, 156
Bellun, De, 251
Belmiz, De, 154
Belun, De, 250
Beaumitz, De, 154 Belvai, De, 158
Beaumont, De, 153, Belver, De, 155,
279, 301, 439
197
Beaupain, 98 Belville, De, 156
Beaupré, 177 Belwar, De, 156,
Beaurain, De, 169, 197
180
Belward, 156
Beauvais, De, 158, Bence, 156
205
De,
Belleau, 79, 156
Bellencombre, De,
156
Bellewe, 156
Bello Alneto,
156
Bello Laco, De, 169
Bellomont, De, 382,
408, 439
Bellon, De, 251
Bello-Sacco,
De,
156
Bella Mont, 147
Bellasis, 450
Bellassize, 156
Bellaville, De, 156
De, Bertin, 158
Bendeville, De, 157
Bene, De, 157
Benedictus, 157
Benet, 157
Beneville, 157
Beneyt, 157
Benn, 156
Berart, 180
Bercar, 96
Bercarius, 98, 149
Berchar, 98
Bercy, De, 277
Bere, 150
Bersted, De, 518
Berte, 180
Bertelot, 150
Bertie, 158
Bigot, 446
Bigre, Le, 158
Benneville, De, 157 | Binga, De, 181
Ber, 98
Binge, 181
176
Bernadotto, 127
Bernai, De, 157
Bernardus, 157
Bernay, De, 157,
179
Berton, De, 438
Bertona, De, 158
Bertram, 96, 204,
Berners, 76, 149
Bernes, De, 76, 157
Bernetoft, 174
Bernetot, De, 127,
174
Bernieres, De, 149
Bernwell, De, 157
214, 333, 385
Bertyn, 158
Berville, De, 150
Bestard, 151
Beteyn, 152
Bethune, De, 99,
146, 154, 229
Betin, 155
Betreville, De, 154
Betteville, De, 99
Betune, De, 99
Beverel, De, 158
Bevill, De, 155
Beyouse, 158
Beyssin, 153
Beyvill, De, 155
Bezilles, 151
Biars, De, 145, 181
Bidon, De, 154
Bigars, De, 158
Bigod, 164, 268,
318
Berenger, De, 97, Bisce, De, 160
157
Bereville, De, 178
Berewell, 178
Berkerolles,
Biset, 160
Bisse, 160
Bisshopp, 159
De, Bitot, De, 78
Bingham, De, 159
Bipont, 78
Birbeka, De, 159
Bird, 307
Birmingham, De,
159
Blac, 160
Blache, 160
Blackgrave,
160
Blackston, 160
Blake, 160
Blanc, 161, 445
Blanchart, 160
Blanche, 161, 445
Blanchesmains, 445
Blanchet, 161
Blancheville, De,
161
De,
459
INDEX.
Blancpain, 80, 445 | Boges, De, 163
Bogin, 177
Bogis, De, 163
Bogun, 177
Blancpie, 445
Blanke, 78
Blanket, 161
Blanmong, 445
Blanquet, 161
Blavia, De, 377
Ble, De, 161
Blee, De, 161
Blennerhasset, De, Bois-Arnaud,
Bowne, 76
Boydel, 170, 176
Boydell, 170, 176
Boyer, Le, 170
Bohun, De, 76, 166, Bosche, 181
Boys, 449
248, 289
Boschier, 163 Boyvell, 76
Boillante, 164 Bosco, De, 142, 390, | Boyvill, De, 170
Bois, De, 142, 164, 449
Braban, 171
390
Bosco-Herberti, De, Brabazon, Le, 171
164
Brabençon, 171
Bose, 167
Brac, De, 171
Braceator, 173
Bracebrigge, De,171
Braceio, De, 171
De,
Braceor, 173
Brache, 171
161
Blew, De, 163
Bleys, De, 78, 161
Blie, De, 161
Blizart, 161
Bloe, De, 161
Bloiet, 162
Bloet, 162
Blohin, 161
Bloihon, De, 161
Bloihowe, 161
Bloin, De, 161
Blois, De, 78, 162
Blome, 98
Blondel, 163
Blont, 163
Bloomfield, 76
Blonville, De, 76
Bloquet, 161
Blosmeville,
162
Blosset, 162
A
Blount, 99
Bloy, 161
Bloyne, 161
Bloys, De, 162
Bloys, 161
Blue, 161
Blumville, De, 162
Blundell, 76, 163
Blunden, 76, 163
Blundeville, De,
162
Blundus, 162
Blunt, 98
Bly, 161
Blygh, 161
Boalt, De, 164
Boat, De, 163
Boc, Le, 176
Bocherville, 163
Bochier, 166
Bodin, 169, 176
Boel, De, 170
Boelles, De, 170
Boevill, De, 168
Boffei, De, 163
163
Bois - Guillaume,
De, 163, 390
Bois-Herbert, De,
164
Bois-Roard, 164
Bois-Robert,
Blosseville, De, 275 Bonavilla, De, 165
Boncœur, 178
Bracheor, 171
164
Braci, De, 98
Bracy, De, 171
Boseville, De, 167
Bostel, 78
Bosville, De, 76
Boswell, 76
Bot, 167
Botel, 167
Boteler, 148
Boiste, 177
Boter, 181
Bolbec, De, 141, Botereaux, De, 167 Brai, De, 172
177
Brain, 171
Braio, De, 172
Braiose, De, 166,
173, 197, 238,
438, 448
Braisier, 172
Braitells, De, 172
Branche, 171, 268
Brand, 171
Brandon, 171
Bolein, De, 164
Boleyn, De, 164
Bolet, 99, 177
Bollers, De,169, 177
Bologne, De, 164
Bolonia, De, 164
Bolt, 164
De,
Bolton, De, 165, 309 | Botreaux, 167
De, Bonaise, 165
Bon Ami, 165
Bonat, 166
Bonde, De, 97, 168
Boneboz, De, 178
Bonenfant, 80, 177,
262
Borgoin, 179
Borne, Le, 166
Borre, 97
Bos, 167
Bonhomme, 165
Bonie, 166
Bonitus, 166
Bonnot, 165
Bono Amico, De,
165
Bonpas, 165
Bonville, De, 165
Bonye, 166
Boon, 76
Boothby, De, 166
Bophey, 163
Boterel, 167
Boteri, De, 169, 181
Boterillis, De, 167
Botesfield, De, 418
Botevilain, 183
Boteville, De, 77
Botin, 167
Boting, 167
Borard, 96
Borchier, 97
Bordet, 178, 205
Bordon, 168, 178
Borehart, 180
Borel, 179
Borgeis, De, 178
Botte, 98, 167
Botterill, 167
Bouchain, 176
Bouche, 181
Boucher, 166
Bouden, De, 98
Bouet, 169
Boularia, De, 177
Boulton, 165
Bouquet, 163
Bourchier, 168
Bourdon, 178
Bourges, De, 137,
284
Bourgoyne, De, 179
Bouri, De, 181
Boury, De, 181
Bousser, De, 168
Bousseres, De, 168
Bousville, 168
Bouteville, 168
Boqueroles, De, 176 Bouvele, De, 170
Bouvier, 169
Boventon, De, 168
Boveton, De, 168
Bovier, 169
Boville, De, 169
Bowes, De, 169
Bowet, 169
Brant, 172
Braose, 173
Brassey, 171
Braund, 77
Bray, De, 172
Breant, 173
Breaunt, 173
Breauté, De, 173
Brecie, De, 171
Bredenell, 176
Brent, De, 173
Brereto, De, 172
Breose, 173
Breouse, De, 448
Brese, 96
Bresel, De, 172
Bret, Le, 172
Bretel, De, 173
Bretignolles, De,
175
Bretinolles, 175
Breton, 99, 140, 172
Brewes, 173
Brewis, 173
Brexes, De, 174
Briançon, De, 174
Brianzon, De, 174
Bricet, 174
460
INDEX.
Britell, De, 173
Brito, 140
Brivere, De, 173
Broc, De, 174
Broche, 176
Brode, 174
Broilleio, De, 174
Broily, De, 174
Brok, 96
Brone, 175
Bros, 176
Broun, 175
Broy, De, 370
Broyne, 175
Bruce, 171, 175
Brucort, 174
Bruellio, De, 174
Bruencort, 174
Brichet, 174
Brickdale, 173
Bridges, 174
Brionne, De, 176, Buisson, De, 170,
209, 417
181
Briset, 174, 339, Buiste, 177
386
Bulbec, 177
Bulete, 177
Buletel, 178
Buliun, De, 164
Bullers, De, 177
Bully, De, 149
Bunel, 165
Burchall, 178
Burchell, 178
Burcy, De, 277
Burdet, 178, 205
Burdeyn, 99
Burdin, 178
Burdon, 95
Burdonius, 178
Bruis, 171
Bruilli, De, 174
Bruere, 98
Brun, Le, 174, 176
Burel, 180
Buret, 167-
Burette, 167
Burettes, De, 167
Burgensis, 178
Burges, 98
Burgeys, 96
Burgh, De, 57, 59,
166, 178, 201,
353, 432
Burghill, 178
Burgo, De, 179
Burgon, De, 179
Burgoyne, De, 179
Brus, De, 156, 171, Burgundiensis, 179
Bruncort, 174
Brundoz, 311
Brunet, 175
Brunetoft, 127
Bruntofte, 127
Brunus, 175
175
Bruyn, 175
Bryan, De, 176
Buat, De, 163
Buc, De, 176
Bucca, De, 176
Bucca uncta, De,
Buesvilla, De, 168 | Buske, 77
Builly, 158
Buisli, De, 158
Burke, 57
Burlie, De, 179
Burnaby, 95
Burnand, 179
Burnard, De, 179
Burnaville, De, 157
Burneby, De, 95
Burnel, 135
Burnell, 135, 170
Burnet, 179
Burnetoft, De, 174
Burnthard, 96
Buron, De, 181, 184
Burre, 179
Bursers, De, 168
Burshell, 180
Burton, De, 180
Burun, De, 184
Burville, 151
Busc, 181
Buscart, 167, 181
176
Buchain, De, 176
Buche, De, 168
Bucherville, De, 163
Buckell, 176
Buci, De, 181
Bucis, De, 168, 181
Bucy, De, 181
Budell, 176
Budellus, 170
Budlers, De, 169
Bue, De, 163
Buelles, De, 166,
170
Buels, De, 166, 170 Buse, 167
Busliaco, De, 159
Busse, 77
Calfield, 190
Calfhill, 190
Calleio, De, 192
Callere, 99
Calley, 76
Calliard, 185
Bussel, 182, 292
Busser, De, 168
Busseye, De, 181
But, 98, 183
Buteri, 169
Buteville, De, 168
Buting, 167
Callouey, 299
Calot, 186
Calvel, 190
Calverd, 186
Butler, 53, 181, Calvert, De, 186
Calvigny, De, 199
Calvin, 184
Calvomonte, De,
182, 271
Butor, 181
Butterfield, 77, 168
Butvilein, 183
Buzeia, 166
Buzun, 170, 181
Buzzard, 167
Bygod, 263
Bygot, 78
Bynge, 181
Byron, 183
Byset, 160
CAA
YAABLE, De, 184
Caan, 185
Cabal, 184
Cabbat, 78
Cabot, 193
Cabous, 194
Cabus, 194
Cadban, 184
Cade, 184, 258
Cades, 184, 258
Cadned, 184
Cadneto, De, 184
Cadomo, De, 185
Cael, De, 185, 253
Caen, De, 185
Cafney, 253
Cahaignes, De, 76,
185, 299
Cahanes, De, 247
Cail, De, 185
Cailgi, De, 192
Caillart, 185
Cailli, De, 192
Caim, 255
Caims, De, 76, 184
Caisneto, 184
Calcebued, 185
Caldecote, De, 185
Caldel, 190
Caleis, De, 185
Cales, De, 185
Caleys, De, 185
Calf, 185
194
Calvus, 152, 185
Calz, De, 192
Cambes, De, 254
Cambestre, 255
Cambitor, 255
Cambrai, De, 186,
347
Cambray, De, 347,
444
Cambron, De, 186
Cambrun, De, 186
Camera, De, 193
Camerarius,
193,
207
Camin, 255
Camvyle, 186
Camoys, 300
Camp, 186, 300
Campania, De, 194
Campe, De, 186, 300
Campell, 186
Campelles, De, 186
Camper, 207
Campes, De, 186
Campion, 186
Camville, De, 186,
332
Can, De, 186
Cance, 194
Canceio, De, 193
Cancellarius, 194
Cancellis, De, 234
Candel, De, 140
Candela, 140
Candie, De, 186,
255
Candy, 255
Cane, 186
Canet, 255
Canevet, 255
Cani, De, 186, 300
Canivet, 76, 302
Canne, De, 186
461
INDEX.
Canon, 296
Canonicus, 187
Canot, 76
Canoun, 296
Cantarel, 187
Cantelo, De, 187,
255
Canterel, 371
Cantilupe, De, 203,
444
Cantor, 187, 399
Canu, 187
Canutus, 187
Cape, 187
Capelen, 187
Capella, De, 187
Capellanus, 187
Capes, De,
209
187,
Capis, De, 209
Capra, 197
Capron, 187
Capus, 209
Caput Villæ, 422
Carbonel, De, 188
Carbul, 209
Carchon, 256
Carçun, De, 189
Cardeville, De, 188
Cardon, De, 188
Cardun, De, 188
Cardunville,
De,
188
Carel, De, 189
Carentan, De, 188,
189
Caret, 256
Carice, 188
Caril, De, 189
Carlat, De, 393
Carle, 257
Carpentarius, 188
Carr, 300
Carrell, 189
Carro, De, 300
Carsacke, 299
Carsack, 77
Carslacke, 77, 299
Carum, De, 300
Carville, De, 189
Cary, De, 189
Cassel, De, 190, 192
Cassy, 189
Castel, 190
Castelein, 98
Castellan, De, 190
Castello, De, 190-
Castle-Carrock, De,
408
Castro, De, 190
Cate, 197
Cateryke, De, 189
Catherge, De, 370
Catline, 190
Cato, 76, 190
Catot, 76, 190
Catt, 197
Catton, De, 190
Cattus, 190
Catus, 190
Caucebued, 185
Caudebec, De, 204
Caudel, 190
Caumont, De, 193
Caunceller, 96
Cauvel, 192, 213
Cauvet, 192, 257
Cauvin, 184
Caux, De, 192
Cava, De, 191
Caval, 192
Cavel, De, 190
Cavendish, De, 164,
Ceintval, De, 300
Celer, De, 394
Cellarius, De, 394
Carneilles, De, 188 Centeville, De, 300
Carnell, 188
Carnot, De, 194
Carnotensis, 194
Caron, 188
191
Caveres, De, 193
Cayley, 76, 192
Cayleys, 98
Cayleys, De, 98
Cayou, De, 196
Cecil, 192, 190
Cecus, 195
Cerasio, De, 195
Cercy, 393
Cerfus, 279
Cericio, De, 195
Cerisy, De, 195
Cervus, 394
Cessele, 192
Cestvill, De, 300
Cette, 197
Chaff, 184
Chaffin, 184
Chaffey, 193
Chalbeneys,
199
Chalinge, 193
Challenge, 193
Challers, 196
Challiers, 254
Chalonge, 193
Chalons, De, 193
Chalvennio,
De,
199
Chalviny, 199
Chamber, 193
Chamberlain, 193,
266
Chambre, 193
Chambreis, 186
Chambreys, 186
Chamon, 193
Chamond, 193
Champagne, De,162
Champagné, 194
Champer, 207
Champigné, 194
Champion, 97
Champneys, 194
Chanceaux, De, 234
Chanceler, 96, 194
Chancey, 193
Chancy, De, 190,
193
Chandel, De, 141
Chansy, De, 193
Chandel, 141
Chanoin, Le, 187
Chanteloup, De,
187, 203
Chanterhill, 187
Chanum, 296
Chapeler, 98
Chapellan, 98
Chaplain, 187
Chaplyn, 187
Chappes, De, 187,
209
| Charlcote, De, 316
Charles, 188
Charnell, 188
Charnels, 188
Chartres, De, 194
Charun, De, 188
Chase, 193
Chateaudun,
137
Chaucer, Le, 195
Chabannes, De, 184 Chaucier, Le, 195
;
Chaumond, 193
Chaumont, 193
Chauntecler, 99
De, Chaunterel, 187
Chauser, Le, 195
Chauve, Le, 184
Chauveny, 199
Chauz, De, 406
Chavele, De, 397
Chaveny, 253
Chavignie, De, 253
Chaz, De, 192
Checker, 195
Cheef, De, 295
Cheeri, 196
Cheevers, 197
Chellers, 196
Chemel, 195
Chenduit, De, 99
Chenefara, De, 298
Chenel, 187
Chenell, 372
Chenery, 258
Chenet, 296
Cheokes, 198
Cherches, De, 393
Chesneto, De, 196
Chetwynd, De, 196
Chevalier, Le, 80,
196
Cicelle, De, 192
Cigoine, 195
De, Cigony, De, 195
Cileio, De, 193
Cisenne,
400
Cheveriis, De, 198
Chevrieres, 193
Cheynel, 187
Cheyney, 196
Chiefreville, De, 197
Chievre, De, 197
Chike, 195
Chinnery, 258
Chioches, 198
Chirchille, De, 198
Choke, 209
Chokes, 198
Cholmondeley, De,
197
Chook, 209
Choques, De, 209
Chorger, 210
Christianus, 198
Christmasse, 198
Churchulle, De, 198
Churger, 210
Chute, 318
De, 96,
Citharista, 80
Cladio, De, 200
Claie, De, 200
Clairvaux, De, 201
Clapham, De, 199,
350
1
462
INDEX.
I
Clarenbaut, 199
Clarofageto, De, 244
Clarrot, 199
Clarte, 199
Clarvaux, De, 201
Claus, 200
Clauso, De, 200
Claville, De, 200
Cleasby, 200, 450
Clement, 201
Clerc, 96
Clere, De, 200, 240
Clerenbaud, 199
Clerenbolt, 199
Clerfai, De, 244
Clergesse, 199
Clericus, 199
Cleriveus, 201
Clermont, De, 199,
340
Coiete, De, 202
Clarai, De, 199
Clare, De, 417, 439 | Coignee, 207
Clarefai, De, 244, Coigneres, De, 346 Corbezun, 217
275, 365
Coigni, 207
Corbin, 187
Coke, 204
Corbizon, 217
Coker, De, 204 Corboil, 209
Cokerel, 203
Colavilla, De, 206
Coldreio, De, 205
Coldreto, De, 205
Colet, 205
Colince, De, 206
Colley, 206
Colleville, De, 405
Colombellis,
De,
206
Colombelles,
206
Colombie, 206
Colonches, De, 206
Columbers, De, 143,
213
Columbieres,
De,
99, 143
Colunbie, 206
Colunce, De, 206
Colville, De, 206,
346
Comber, 98
Comes, 207, 233
Comines, 207
Comyn, 207
Condy, De, 207
Coneres, De, 208
Conet, 207
Coni, De, 207
Conneris, De, 208
Conquest, De, 207
Consel, 212
Constable, 98, 207
Constance, De, 208
Constans, De, 208
Constantine, De, 99,
Clermund, De, 199
Clerwaus, 201
Cleseby, De, 200,
450
Cleville, De, 160
Clifford, De, 59, 201
Clifton, De, 201
Clinchamp, De, 422
Clinton, De, 142,
202
Clisald, 202
Clissolas, 202
Clive, De, 201
Cliville, De, 412
Cloet, 201
Close, 200
Clouet, 201
Coarda, De, 213
Cobbe, 202, 272
Cobet, 202
Cobham, De, 203
Coc, 203
Coce, 262
Cochon, 211
Cochun, 211
Cock, 203
Cockerell, 203
Cocus, 203
Cocy, De, 212
Codrai, De, 210
Codrington, De, 203
Coete, De, 202
Cofin, 204
Cogun, 262
Corbeil, 209
Corbel, 200
209
Corbet, 135, 167, Cotherington, De,
203
Cotiller, 99
Cottell, 211
Coubet, 202
Coubite, 202
208
Conteville, De, 59,
273
Conyers, 208, 346
Cooper, 144
Coparius, 143
Copart, 209
Copdemere, 97
Copenore, 143
Copere, 143
Cophin, 204
Copin, 209
Corbaldus, 209
Corbuçon, De, 217 Coucy, De, 212
Corbyn, 209
Corcelle, De, 198,
437
Corcres, De, 210
Cordac, De, 210
Cordel, 210
Cordelles, De, 210
Corder, 98
Cordeux, 209
De, Cordon, 210
De,
Cordonier, 210
Corduaner, 210
Coreie, 211
Coriarius, 218
Cormayles,
210
Cormeilles, 210
Cormeliis, De, 210
Cornard, 210
Cornart, 210
Corne, De, 210
Cornel, 210
Cornet, 207, 210
Corneville, De, 201,
210
Cornherd, De, 210
Cornhill, De, 210
Cornhull, De, 210
Corniole, 210
Cornu, 210
Cornut, 210
Cornutus, 210
Corp, 99, 211
Corteles, De, 213
Cortemer, De, 261
Cortilz, De, 213
Corton, De, 218
Cortone, De, 213
Corvesarius, 211
Corveser, 211
Cose, 212
Cosham, De, 352
Cosin, 99, 211
Costard, 211
Costart, 211
Coste, 211
Costeyn, 211
Cote, 202
Cotel, 211
Coteler, 98
Coterel, 96, 211
Coudray, De, 192,
205
Couert, 134
Coupe, 208
Cour, 218
Courçon, De, 218
Courcy, De, 134,
212
Courley, 264
Courtenay, De, 212
Cousche, 219
Cousius, 211
Coutts, 209
Covert, 134
Cowert, De, 213
Cowye, De, 213
Cracure, 215
Craft, De, 214
Crakanthorpe, De,
315
Crallan, 215
Cramanville, 214
Cramaville, De,214,
439
Crane, De, 97, 214
Cranstoun, 214
Craon, De. 217
Crassus, 266, 271
Craste, 267
Craven, De, 215
Cravicure, 215
Crayon. 98
Creci, 215
Crefeyt, 267
Crefiet, 267
Creisselles, De,
215
Crek, De, 163
Crenawell, 214
Crenea, De, 214
Crenie, De, 214
Creos, De, 215
Cresek, De, 215
Crespin, 216, 297
Cressett, 214
Cresseio, De, 215
Cressy, De, 215
Crest, 214, 267
Creus, De, 215
Crevecœur, 215
Crevequer, 215
Y
463
INDEX.
LA
Crewys, 215
Crichet, 216
Cricheville, 216
Crickett, 216
Crieul, 57, 143
Crieva, De, 215
Criketot, De, 171,
287
303
Criquet, 216
Criquetot, De, 287
Crisp, 97, 215
Crispin, 216, 297
Crissall, De, 215
Cristian, 198
Cristin, 198
Croc, De, 216
Crochere, 216
Crochett, 216
Crockare, 216
Crofton, De, 216
Croiseur, 217
Croissiles, De, 215
Croper, De, 217
Croperi, De, 217
Cropiz, De, 216
Cropus, De, 216
Cros, 99, 217
Crotes, De, 216
Crouch, 217
Croume, 216
Croune, 216
Cruce, De, 217
Cruchet, 216
Crue, De, 215
Cruel, De, 57, 143,
216
Crues, De, 215
Crull, 216
Crun, 216
Cryket, 216
Cuchon, 218
184, 330
Curcelle, De, 198
Cure, 210
Curia, De, 218
Criol, De, 57, 143, Curleio, De, 218,
264
Curli, 218, 264
| Curre, 210, 218
Curson, 218
Curteis, 218
Curteles, 213
Curtes, De, 218
Curton, 199
Curtona, De, 218
Curtone, De, 213
Curzon, De, 218,
282
Cuell, De, 143
Cui, De, 213
Cuilli, De, 173, 205
Cuillio, De, 205
Cuilly, De, 213
Culey, 206
Culley, 206
Culture, De, 212
Culunce, De, 206
Cumin, 207
Cuminis, De, 207
Cun, 98
Cupid, 218
Cupparius, 208
Cur, 210
Curbespine,
Cunsail, 212
Cupere, 98, 143
Cuperius, 208
D'Aunou, 355
D'Autrey, 220
D'Avens, 219
De, D'Arison, 222
D'Avranches, 318
D'Eagles, 226
D'Engaine, 232
D'Escures, 398
D'Esperon, 405
D'Estampes, 405
D'Eu, 225, 412
D'Ingen, 232
D'Ivoi, 225
D'O, 227
D'Oissy, 347
D'Orgeres, 221
D'Orival, 222
D'Ouilly, 151
D'Ove, 229
D'Owe, 222
D'Oylley, 228
D'Ungun, 232
Dacre, De, 219
Dacus, 224
Dad, 219
Dade, 219
Dai, De, 223
Dair, 219
Daisy, 219
Daiville, De, 214
Dakeny, 76
Dakeyne, 219, 226
Dakins, 76, 220
Dalbenay, 221
Dalby, 136
Cusances, De, 218
Cushe, 219
Cusin, 211
Cusneio, De, 264
Cusney, 264
Custeyn, 218
Cuvert, De, 134
D'ABERNON,
231
D'Abitot, 266
D'Acy, 219
D'Aden, 219
D'Aile, 138
D'Ain, 219
D'Aines, 219
I
D'Alet, 220
D'Alley, 220
D'Alli, 454
D'Ally, 274
D'Alnai, 222
D'Alost, 220
D'Aly, 138
| D'Ancere, 220
D'Ando, 221
D'Anisy, 220
D'Anne, 221
D'Annebolt, 140
D'Arables, 230
D'Arches, 392
D'Arques, 221
D'Arras, 146
D'Aubri, 227
D'Aumerle, 220
D'Aunay, 222
D'Aunger, 140
Daneis, 224
Daniers, 225
Daniscus, 224
Dannet, 228
Danois, 224
Dancere, 220
Dandeleigh, 277
Dangerfield, 76, 221
Dangerville,
76,
Dare, 219
Darragh, 222
Darrel, 78
Darrell, 221
Daubeney, 222
Daubeny, 222
Daumari, 228
Daumarle, 76
Daunay, 222
Daundely, 277
Davenant, 225
Davi, 222
David, 222
Davy, 222
Dawnay, 151
Day, De, 223
Dayville, De, 214
De L'Aigle, 226
De L'Angle, 139
De L'Asne, 140
De la Barre, 150
De la Beche, 153
De la Bere, 150
De la Bisse, 160
De la Boillante,
164
De la Coce, 262
Dalston, De, 220, De la Cour, 218
223
Daltrey, 220
Damarel, 76, 220
Damory, 228
Danabel, 232
221
Daniel, 221
Dansey, 221
Danvers, 141, 221
Dantan, 222
Dapifer, 141
Darbenay, 221
Darcy, 221
De la Bosche, 181
De la Brache, 171
De la Burette, 167
De la Buzeia, 166
De la Carice, 188
De la Checker, 195
De la Clergesse,
199
De l'Estre, 234
De la Faia, 240
De la Felda, 242
De la Ferté, 186,
175, 238
De la Flode, 244
De la Folia, 246
De la Folie, 246
De la Fosse, 248
De la Grave, 267
De la Hale, 275
De la Hase, 279,
283
De la Haye, 165,
282
De la Herupe, 279
De la Hey, 285
De la Hoge, 287
De la Hole, 288
De la Hose, 290
De la Huel, 289
De la Huse, 291
تم
464
INDEX.
L
De la Lande, 305, | Despencer, 96
354
Dest, 222, 234
Devele, 223
Devereux, 225
Devin, 225
Deyville, 214
Diable, 223
Diabolus, 223
Dibble, 223
Dica, 226
Diceto, De, 226
Dicey, 227
Dickens, 78
De la Lobe, 313
De la Loe, 315
De la Losse, 317
De la Lowe, 313
De la Lynde, 311
De la Mare, 136,
216, 220, 223,
259, 307, 373
De la Marival, 329
Delamore, 97
De la Mort, 338
De la Mosce, 339
De l'Oriel, 145
De l'Orty, 289
De la Perine, 360
De la Perre, 357
De la Personne,
354
De la Planche, Dinaunt, 225
365
De la Plante, 365
De la Pomeraye,
139, 366
De la Rokele, 97
De la Val, 428
De la Vale, 428
De la Veneison,
310
De la Vertu, 435
De la Vignie, 435
De la Wac, 436
De la Warde, 440
De la Warr, 444
De la Wayte, 436
Deacon, 76
Dean, 223
Decanus, 223
Del Cam, 255
Del Doyt, 233
Del Hat, 275
Del Inne, 418
Delvertate, 318
Deneys, 224
Denham, 224
Dennebaud, 140
Denum, De, 224
Denville, 228
Dering, 225
Diere, 233
Digby, De, 226
Dimont, 227
Dinan, De, 408
Dinant, De, 169,
176, 227, 272,
366, 409
76
Des Camps, 300
Des Erables, 230
Des Mares, 323
Des Ponts, 173
Des Rotors, 386
Deserte, De, 227
Dinham, 225, 227
Diore, 233
Dis, 233
Disce, 227
Disaunt, 223
Diss, De, 227
Disse, 227
Dive, De, 227
Diveres, 227
Diveta, De, 225
Divorce, 227
Dixy, 227
Do, 233
Doane, 227
Dodbroke, De, 385
Dodington, 273
Doel, 230
Doget, 228
Doinell, 232
Doisnell, 179
Doit, 233
Doito, De, 233
Dol, 228
Dolabella, 227
Dolebel, 227
Dolley, 228
Dolte, 228
Dommette, De, 228
Domville, 228
Derwentwater, De, Dona, De, 228
Donecan, 224
Donekan, 224
Donell, 232
Dongers, 228
Donican, 224
Donjon, 232
Donton, De, 222
Dopra, De, 202
Dorival, 222
Dormer, 228
Dorrell, 78
Dorset,
229
Dote, 229
Dou, 233
Douay, De, 233
Doublel, 227
Douchet, 228
Douglas, De, 229
Douvres, De, 202
Dover, De, 202,
229
Dovie, 229
Dovres, De, 358
Doyley, 151, 230
Doyt, 233
Drabbel, 230
Draco, 230
Draiton, De, 422
Drake, 230
Dreux, De, 231
Drewes, De, 231
Dreye, 230
Drinkwater, 76
Droart, 231
Drocis, De, 231
Droie, 230
Drois, 230
Drope, 231
Druel, 231
Drueth, 231
Druitt, 231
Drury, 99, 231
Du Chastel, 190
Du Fai, 240
Du Guesclin, 410
Du Ham, 275
Du Holme, 288
Duc, Le, 231
Ducie, 231
Ducket, 231
Duckworth,
De, 228, Dutton, 404
231
Dudeville, De, 231
Duilly, 230
Duket, 228
Dulcis, 80, 411
Duna, De, 228
Dunell, 232
Dungeom, 232
Dungun, 232
Dunham, De, 244
Dunstanville, De,
135, 232
Dunton, 281
Dunvilla, De, 228
Durant, 232
Duredent, 164, 232
Durset, De, 228
EAGLES,
Echard, 235
Eden, De, 234
Edene, De, 234
Edensor, 398
Edington, De, 135
Eggecombe,
De,
226,
234
Egmond, De, 293
Eisenne, De, 96,
294
Eliot, 235
Ely, De, 283
Elyot, 235
Emery, 78
Enfant, 196
Enfer, 236
Engaine, 232
Engeart, 293
Engelram, 293
England, 236
Engleskeville, De,
224
Engleskville, 224
Engleys, 99
Englishville,
224
De,
Enguerannus, 293
Enhal, De, 236
Episcopus, 159
Ercedekne, 142
Erchebaud, 98
Erl, 278
Ernald, 142
Ernaldus, 142
Ernaut, 142
Escalfoy, 444
De, Escatot, De, 76, 190
Eschalers, 189
Eschescol, 144
Escolland, 236
Escollant, 236
Escoville, De, 79,
393
Escudemore, 393
Escures, 79, 393
Esparlen, 79
Esparlon, 404
Espec, 79, 245, 300,
404
Espée, 80, 411
HH
465
1
Espenland, 404
Esperling, 404
Esperon, 80, 405
Esperraye, 144
Esperun, 405
Espey, 411
Espilon, 144
Essart, 79, 391
Essartis, De, 294,
391
Esseburnham, De,
143
Esseleia, De, 143
Esson, 225,
236,
294
Est, 234
Estampes, 405
Estan, 405
Este, De, 234
Ester, 285
Esterling, 77
Estleia, De, 144
Estor, 144, 285
Estoteville, De, 400
Estoutville, De, 400
Estrainville, De,
408
Estre, 234
Estréeville, 76, 408
Estrevers, De, 422
Estur, 144, 285, 407
Eu, De, 57, 135,
143, 222, 225,
412
|
Eure, De, 232, 237
Eustace, 236
Eustachius, 236
Euxton, 299
Eve, 236
Everard, 237
Evermou, De, 294
Evermue, De, 294,
381
Eveske, 310
Everley, De, 406
Evreux, De, 225
Evrie, 237
Evringham, De, 411
Evrois, De, 225
Exmes, 138
Extranans, 310
Eyles, 233
Eyr, 278
Eyton, De, 237
ABER, 80, 97,
99, 237, 288,
401, 402
FABER,
INDEX.
Facetus, 239
Fagle, 237
Faget, 246, 436
Fago, De, 237
Faggot, 246
Faia, De, 240
Faiel, 237, 240
Faineant, 238
Fainent, 238
Fairet, 238
Fairfield, 76
Faitil, 164
Faitneant, 238
Falaise, De, 238,
335, 398
Falconarius, 238
Falconberg,
369
Fale, 240
Falet, 238
De,
Fall, De, 240
Fallowfield, 76
Falsy, 253
Falterellus, 241
Falvel, 239, 244,
289
Fane, De, 239
Fanacort, De, 238
Farin, 239
Farman, 238
Farrer, 77
Farrow, 78
Farsi, 237, 253
Fasart, 237
Fasse, 237
Fauel, 249
Fillary, 78, 242
Finch, 242
Fines, 243
Fireth, 251
Fauvel, De, 239, Firmin, 243
Feron, 240
Ferot, 241
Ferrand, 239
Ferrant, 239
Ferrator, 238
Ferrers, De, 181
Ferrers, 241
Fitz-Croch, 215
Fitz-Daniel, 296
Fitz-Draco, 230
Fitz-Drogo, 230
Fitz-Elie, 235
Fitz-Ely, 235
Fitz-Ernald, 142
Fitz-Erneis, 147
Ferres, 241
Ferrur, 98
Ferry, 79
Ferté, 175, 186, 238 Fitz-Ernnlf, 305
Fitz-Estur,
Ferun, 240
144,
Fessart, 237
Fesse, 239
Fetor, Le, 239
Fetter, 243
Fethers, 239
Feutrier, Le, 239,
242
Fevre, 99
Fichett, 241
Fick, 78
+
Fidelow, 72, 242
Fidler, 72
Fiennes, 243
Fierebrache, 238
Fiervilla, De, 238
Fierville, 76, 238
Fiket, 241
Filard, 252
Filgeres, De, 166,
248
244, 249
Fauville, 76
Faverchis, De, 439 Fitz-Aculf, 219
Fay, 220
Fegge, 237
Feirot, 251
Felda, 242
Felice, 240, 246
Feliz, 240
Fellei, 238
| Fellex, 240, 246
Felton, De, 240
Feltrier, 242
Fen, De, 240
Fenie, 243
Fer, 238
Fere, 238
Ferebraz, 238
Fereman, 238
Feret, 79, 241, 251
Fermor, 239
Fitz-Adam, 96, 175
Fitz-Adelin, 179
Fitz-Adeline, 234
Fitz-Adelm, 58, 178
Fitz-Aelard, 137
Fitz-Akaris, 144
Fitz-Alan, 138, 385,
408, 437
Fitz-Albert, 136
Fitz-Anchetil, 351
Fitz-Andreas, 139
Fitz-Andrée, 139
Fitz-Auger, 97
Fitz-Baderon, 291
Fitz-Baldran, 292
Fitz-Bardulf, 403
Fitz-Bernard, 141,
157
Firth, 251
Fitz, 243
Fitz-Corbezun, 217
Fitz-Corbuçon, 217
246,
407
Fitz-Everard, 444
Fitz-Flaald, 408
Fitz-Fram, 249
Fitz-Fulco,
249, 292
Fitz-Gamelin, 255
Fitz-Geoffry, 97,
340, 351, 387
Fitz-Gerald,
62,
243
Fitz-Gerard, 259
Fitz-Geroie, 444
Fitz-Gerold, 381
Fitz-Gilbert, 135
Fitz-Girold, 151
Fitz-Godric, 244
Fitz-Goduere, 261
Fitz-Gubold, 202
Fitz-Hamon, 192
Fitz-Harding, 159
Fitz-Herbert, 242,
351, 389
Fitz-Herice, 279
Fitz-Heriz, 279
Fitz-Hersent, 279
Fitz-Hervey, 284
Fitz-Hubert, 140,
144,
287
Fitz-Hugh,
170
Fitz-Huielrat, 445
Fitz-Humphry, 351
Fitz-Ingelric, 438
Fitz-Isabell, 293
Fitz-Jarnegan, 296
Fitz-Joce, 298
Fitz-Jocelyn, 297
Fitz-Joel, 296
Fitz-John, 96, 97,
179, 267
Fitz-Jordan, 97, 98
Fitz-Juel, 296
Fitz-Julian, 165
Fitz-Ketel, 301
Fitz-Lambert, 304
>
1
466
Tat
INDEX.
Fitz-Malger, 401
Fitz-Martin, 325
Fitz-Matilda, 302
Fitz-Matthew, 97
Fitz-Maurice, 244
Fitz-Mazeline, 325
Fitz-Meinfelin, 160
Fitz-Morice, 98
Fitz-Nicholas, 98
Fitz-Nigel, 343
Fitz-Noel, 345
Fitz-Norman, 98
Fitz-Odard, 293,
378, 404
Fitz-Odeline, 348
Fitz-Osberne, 270,
349
Fitz-Osbert, 349
Fitz-Osborne, 163
Fitz-Osmond, 151
Fitz-Osmund, 346,
Fitz-Tihel, 309
Fitz-Turgis, 401
Fitz-Turquetil, 416
244,
Fitz-Tustin, 426
Fitz-Vincent, 435
Fitz-Vivien, 435
Fitz-Walter,
417, 445
Fitz-Warin, 441
Fitz-Wido, 395
Fitz-Wigot, 318
Fitz-William,
97,
235, 244, 275,
365
Fitz-Wymond, 98
Flagie, De, 246
Flagio, De, 245
Flamenc, 244
Flameng, 244
Flamingus, 229
Flamonville, De,
245
Flamville, De, 76,
245, 280
Flandrensis, 145,
229, 244, 245,
347, 444
Flecharius, 245
Flegg, De, 282
Fleming, 145
Flemwell, 76
Fleury, 245
Flex, 246
Flie, 246
Flisk, 246
Flode, 244
Floelte, 245
351
Fitz-Oter, 62
Fitz-Other, 63, 243
Fitz-Peter, 159, 361 |
Fitz-Philip, 97, 362
Fitz-Picot, 263
Fitz-Ponce, 59, 179,
201, 368
Fitz-Ponzo, 367
Fitz-Prevost, 96
Fitz-Ralph, 96, 97,
153, 251, 273,
373, 406
Fitz-Ranulph, 98, Flore, De, 245
374, 401
Fitz-Renfrid, 369
Fitz-Reste, 376
Fitz-Richard, 96,
147, 337, 439
Fitz-Robert, 96, 97,
Flori, De, 245
Flote, 245
Flowde, 245
Fluri, De, 245
Fochart, 246
Foladoube, 245
Folejambe, 246
Folenfant, 246
Folenfaunt, 246
Folet, 246
98
Fitz-Rohaut, 385
Fitz-Rosceline, 382
Fitz-Roy, 212
Fitz-Ruald, 385
Foley, 246
Fitz-Serlo, 160, 277 | Folger, 252
Fitz-Silvester, 399 Folia, 246
Fitz-Simeon, 399
Fitz-Simon, 374,
399, 417
Fitz-Stephen, 407
Fitz-Tezzo, 170
Fitz-Theobald, 286 | Folkes, 249
Fitz-Thorold, 417
Folie, 247
Folin, 252
Foliot, 247, 386
Folkard, 246
Folkere, 252
Folli, 247
Folly, 246
Folon, 252
Fontanel, De, 252
Fonte, De, 80, 97,
239, 248, 405
Fontibus, De, 248
Forbeor, 252
Forbin, 252
Forboer, 252
Forcy, 253
Forel, 253
Forest, 97
Foresta, De, 247
Forestarius, 247
Forester, 353
Foret, 79
Forey, 79
Forgis, De, 247
Foricall, 247
Forican, 247
Forlon, 252
Formage, 195
Forman, 243, 250
Fornell, De, 252
Fornellis, De, 249,
252
Forner, 252
Fornet, De, 258
Fornier, 252
Foro, De, 149
Fort, De, 247
Forte, 247
Forten, De, 248
Fortescue, 247
Fortibus, De, 247
Fortinus, 248
Fortin, 248
Forts, 247
Forz, De, 247
Fossa, De, 248
Fossard, 249
Fossart, 249
Fossato, De, 248
Fosse, 248
Fosseio, De, 248
Fotet, 247
Fottrell, 241
Fouchier, 252
Foucholt, 247
Fouel, 249, 289
Fougeres, De, 166,
248
Foukolt, 247
Foulare, 249
Foulere, 97
Foulger, 248
Fouquart, 246
Fourneaux, 248
Fourneval, De, 253
Fowell, 249, 289
Fowke, 249
;
Fowler, 80
Fraisnio, De, 250
Frampe, 249
France, 249
Franceys, Le, 250
Francus, 250
Frassel, 250
Frater, 251
Fraunc, 249
Fraunceys, 98
Fraunclein, 250
Fraxineto, De, 223
Freday, 238
Freeb, 251
Frehelandus, 377
Freiart, 252
Freismantel, 251
Frelond, 250
Fremantel,
De,
251
Fremond, De, 250
Frend, 80
Frense, 249
Frere, Le, 251
Freret, 238
Freschet, 249
Frescheville,
251
Freseau, 250
Fresel, 250
Freshfield, 76, 251
Fresnay, De, 250
Fresne, De, 223
Fressonville,
De,
140, 251
Frevif, 97
Frey, 250
Frezel, 250
Fricault, 247
Frie, 250
76,
Friebois, De, 250
Friemont, De, 251
Frigaut, 251
Frigidomonte, De,
250
Frilond, 250
Frissonville,
De,
251
Fritzville, 250
Frobisher, 252
Frode, De, 252
Froland, 250
Frolant, 250
Fromageur, 243
Fromantrill, 251
Froude, 252
Frowde, 251, 354
Fry, 250
H H 2
467
INDEX.
Fugers, 252
Fuisel, 253
Fulcher, 246
Fulchere, 252
Fulco, 249
Fulgeres, De, 165,
248, 354
Fullanger, 252
Fullin, 252
Fulmechon, 246
Furbisher, 252
Furcis, De, 247
Furnarius, 252
Furnell, De, 248
Furner, Le, 252
Furnes, De,
142,
243, 253
Furneys, 99
Furnis, De, 253
Furnival, 253
Fussel, 253
Futerel, 241
Fyske, 243
AACY, DE, 254
Gablarius, 257
Gablin, 260
Gabriel, 253
Gacelin, 226
Gachon, 253, 256
Gacon, 253
Gaddes, 258
Gaddez, 258
Gaddy, 258
Gadge, 77
Gadiou, 262
Gafet, 258
Gage, 184, 253
Gagge, 254
Gagse, 254
Gagun, 253
Gai, 257
Gaiet, De, 254
Gaio, De, 257
Gaipi, 253
Gait, 254
Gal, De, 254
Galet, 79, 254, 258
Galien, 254, 260
Galiun, 96
Gall, 254
Gallard, 257
Galley, 79
Galleys, 99
Gallow, 79
Galman, 261
Gaugy, De, 184, Gidion, 260
254
Galmon, 261
Galopin, 261
Galot, 79, 186, 258, Gauiz, De, 260
Gaunon, 273
Gaunsil, 261
299
Galpine, 261
Galt, 254
Gaunt, De, 98
Galyon, 254 Gaurges, De, 194
Gamaches, De, 226, Gautier, 261
254
Gamel, 254
Gamelyn, 255
Gamon, 255
Gancoll, 255
Gand, De, 207,257,
Gavet, 257
Gawen, 257
Gawler, 257
Gay, De, 257
Gayeler, 257
| Gayl, 253
Geary, 79, 257
Geers, 258
Geffe, 258
Gelay, 299
Gelopin, 261
Gene, De, 261
Geneiz, De, 295
Gener, 257, 296
Genet, 79
Geneville, De, 308
Genez, De, 295
Gent, 296
Genun, De, 273
Gera, De, 255
447
Ganele, De, 187
Ganfield, 255
Ganges, De, 255
Gangia, De, 255
Ganney, 79
Gansel, 255, 261
Gantelo, 255
Ganville, De, 308
Gappe, 253
Gar, De, 440
Gardan, De, 255
Gardge, 194
Gardin, 255
Gardino, De, 97, Gerald, 256
255
Gerard, 256, 259
Garenne, De, 338, Gerart, 258
441
Garet, 256
Gari, 258
Garin, 257
Garlande, De, 256,
418, 425
Gerbode, 255
Gere, 255, 257
Gerey, 258
Gerin, 257
Germaine, 79, 259
Germeyn, 259
Gernet, 256
Garlayk, 256
Garner, 256
Garnerus, 256
Garratt, 79
Garringes, De, 263
Gascelin, 226, 259
Gasceline, 79
Gascelyn, 259
Gascoigne, De, 256
Gasconia, De, 256
Gascuil, 257
Gast, De, 79
Gaste, De, 444
Gastinel, 257
Gastnell, 257
Gate, 257
Gaubert, 257
Gauchi, De, 254
Gauden, 257
Gaudiou, 257
Gaugi, 254
Gernon, 165, 191
Geroan, 97
Geroie, 258
Gerold, 256, 258
Geron, 295
Geroud, 256
Gerry, 257
Gerun, 295
Gervasius, 259, 295
Gerveis, 259, 295
Gerveys, 259
Gest, 272
Geves, 260
Geyt, De, 254
Gibbon, 259
Gibbons, 259
Gibelot, 259
Gibon, 259
Gibun, 259
Gideon, 260
Giffard, 141, 177,
260, 268, 314,
317, 412
Gifford, 260
Gigan, 260
Gigon, 260
Gilbert, 260
Gile, 260
Giles, 79
Gilion, 261
Gillett, 258
Gills, 260
Gilly, 274
Gilmin, 261
Ginon, 273
Giolif, 298
Gisle, 259
Gisnei, De, 274
Gisneto, De, 274
Gisors, De, 99, 340
Gives, 260
Gladisfen, De, 165,
261
Glanville, De, 181,
182
Glene, 261
Glieue, 261
Glin, 261
Glinton, De, 202
Glosus, 261
Gloz, De, 261
Gob, 272
Gobaud, 202
Gobb, 202
Gobe, 272
Gobio, 272
Gobion, De, 259,
272
Gobiun, De, 182
Gobyun, 272
Gocet, 264
Goche, 262
Godard, 261
Godart, 261
Godde, 262
Godefrey, 261
Godefridus, 261
Godefroy, 261
Godehil, 262
Godel, 262
Godeman, 262
Godes, 262
Godhale, 262
Godio, 262
Godschall, 261
Goduere, 261
Godvein, 262
468
INDEX.
Goodge, 262
Gooi, 259
Goon, De, 273
Goosey, 79
Gopil, 273
Gordge, 194
Gordon, 263
Gorges, De,
204, 258
Goring, De, 263
Gornel, 263
Godvinne, 262
Goebald, 202
Goer, De, 264
Gogging, 98, 262
Gogun, 262
Goher, De, 263, 264 Goushill, De, 259
Gohier, 264
Goi, De, 298
Gousill, De, 440
Gousla, De, 416
Goie, 259, 266, 298 Gouviz, De, 218,
Goin, 257
Going, 257
Gois, De, 266
Goish, 204
Goix, 298
Golafre, 260
Golde, 262
Goldourg, 262
Goldsmith, 262, 349
Goles, 273
219, 272
Goyes, 204
Goyon, 418
Goz, 145
Grabol, 270
Grace, 214, 266
Graham, De, 266
Grai, De, 269
Grainville, De, 268
Grammaticus, 266
Grana, De, 266
Granarius, 267
Grancey, 266
Granges, De, 267
Grant, 267
Golier, 237
Gollay, 264
Golu, 262
Gons, De, 273
Gontier, 273
Gonville, 273
Goodchild, 80
Gorz, De, 264
Gosce, 264
Goscelin, 264
Gose, 262
Gosse, De, 264
194,
Gosselin, 264
Gosselyne, 264
Gosset, 264
Gotyme, 96
Goucet, 79
Gouche, 262
Goude, 262
Gouel, 273
Gouer, 265
Gougemont, De, 97
Gouiere, 265
Gouis, De, 218
Gouiz,
De,
272
Goun, 273
Gounter, 212
262,
Goupil, 264
Gourdon, De, 273
Gournay, De, 274
Gouseley, 259
Gousell, 431
Grise, De, 270
Grisy, De, 270
Groceteste, 80, 267|
Grochet, 272
Grogon, 271
Groig, 268
Groot, 216
Gros, 271, 444
Grose, 266, 271
Gross, 266
Grosso, De, 271
Grosvenor, Le, 271,
272
Granville, De, 76, Grote, 216, 271
268
Grout, 271
Gruce, De, 271
Grucet, 272
Grumuell, 272
Grut, 216
Guaceio, De, 428
Guaspré, 435
Gubert, 134
Gubiun, 272
Gueilles, De, 260
Guenes, 261
Guer, De, 265
Gueres, De, 258
Gueri, De, 257
Guernon, 191
Guernuel, 263
Guerres, De, 258
Guerris, De, 258
Guest, De, 272
Guet, 79
Grasse, 214
Grava, De, 267
Grave, 267
Gravelle, De, 267
Gray, De, 269
Greathead, 80
Greatorick, 267
Gredley, De, 77,
267
Greenfield, 76, 267
Grege, 268
Gregor, 268
Gregori, 268
Gregory, 98
Greinville, De, 268
Greley, De, 267
Grelley, De, 77
Grelly, De, 267,
288, 299
Grendal, De, 270
Grenfield, 268
Grentmenil,
De,
205
Grento, De, 271
Grenville, De, 154,
268, 336
Gresham, De, 269
Greslet, 267
Gresley, De, 267
Gressenhull,
De,
Grey, De, 270
Gridley, De, 77, 267
Grigge, 268
Grindale, De, 270
Grinde, 271
Gringelai, 268
Griperia, De, 271
Gripon, De, 215,270
Grippinge, De, 215
Grippon, 215
Gris, 270
363
Greville, De, 269
Gulafre, De, 137,
260
Gulliver, 260
Gull, 273
Gundeville, De, 273
Gundrea, De, 264
Gunville, De, 273
Gunwell, 273
Gupil, 264
Guvit, 264
Guz, De, 218
Gy, 258
Gydon, 260
Gynney, 274
Gyse, De, 273
HAB
Hachett, 274
Hacket, 274
Hadden, De, 219
Haddon, De, 274
Hadon, 219, 274
Hadrin, 135
Haget, 274
Haia, De, 282
Haie, 97
Hailly, 274
Hairez, 279
Hairun, De, 283,
284, 411
Haisle, 274
Haitie, 275
Haket, 274
Hal, De, 275
Hala, De, 275
Halasa, De, 275
Haldein, 282
Hall, 275
Hallidai, De, 454
Hallibone, 77
Halot, 275, 278
Halver,
Guher, De, 265
Guhier, De, 265
Guide, 258, 274
Guido, 258, 446
Guidoville, De, 451
Guidville, De, 451
Guigan, 261, 446
Guilie, De, 274
Guillart, 447
138
Halyday, De, 275
Halys, 77, 235
Ham, De, 275
Hambee, 275
Hambeia, De, 275
Hamel, De, 275
Hameldon, De, 276
Hamelin, 276
Hamelyn, 235, 276
Guiscard, 189, 445 Hamilton, De, 275
Guiton, 260
Hamley, 77
Guiz, De, 218, 272, Hammon, 276, 284
273
Hamon, 276
ABINGTON,
77
De, 77,
469
Hampden, De, 276 | Hauvell, 280
Hamton, De, 276
Hanchet, De, 277
Hauville, De, 281
Havenell, 78
Haverland, De, 281
Handville, De, 141, Haville, De, 281
Hancoc, 277
Hawkin, 281
Haye, 165, 282
Hayes, De, 283
Hayne, 274
Haynes, De, 274
Hayre, 278
Head, 80
Hebard, 283
Hebart, De, 283
Heck, De, 285
Hecke, 285
Hedde, 283
Hegent, 285
Hegge, 283
Heilles, De, 285, Hic, De, 285
286
Helbe, 284
Helbert, 292
Heldebert, De, 285
Heldebrant, 285
Heldeier, 285
Helion, 454
Helles, De, 286
Helliar, 77
Helliard, 78
Helouis, 235
277
Hanger, 77, 140
Hangert, De, 200,
221, 286
Hanks, 221
Hanley, De, 308
Hansel, 139
Hantona, De, 276
Hanville, De, 238,
277
Hanwell, 141
Harace, 279
Harald, 278
Haralt, 278
Harch, 142
Harcle, 142
Harcourt, 278
Hardern, 278
Hardi, 98, 278
Hards, 142
Harel, 273
Harenc, 198, 278
Harenge, 278
Hargle, 142
Harlot, 278
Harpe, 279
Harpin, De, 277
Harre, 279, 289
Harri, 289
Harris, 278, 279
Harry, 279
Harrys, 279
Harsent, 279, 284
Harsint, 279
Hasard, 280
Hasart, 280
Hase, 279, 283
Hasherst, 77
Hassot, 280, 290
Haste, 290
Hastings, De, 280
Hat, 275
Hatchett, 274
Haubervyle,
De,
274
Haula, De, 275
Haulla, De, 282
Haume, De, 283
Hauterill, 280
Hauterive, De, 282
Hauteyn, 99, 282
Hautville, De, 189,
280
INDEX.
Heronville, De, 278| Holleit, 288
Holles, 288
Holme, 288
Herring, 278
Hersent, 279, 284
Hersy, De, 283 Holseio, De, 291
Hert, 279
Homer, 77
Hertalanda, De, Homes, De, 288
279
Hopere, 289
Hertburn, De, 441 | Hopland, De, 165
Herupe, 279
Hore, 287
Hervest, 279
Hornere, 289
Hest, 280
Horsenel, 290
Hort, 289
Heste, 280
Hetart, 290
Heudesent, 291
Heuville, De, 291
Hey, 285
Heyr, 278
Hosa, De, 290
Hose, 290
Hostler, 77
Hotham, 61
Hoto, 274
Hoton, De, 292
Hotona, De, 290
Hotot, De; 270
Houcemaine,
140
Hermer, 278
Hero, 279
Herolt, 278
Heron, 279, 283
Hibernia, De, 293
Hiberniensis, 293
Hicchi, 285
Hicun, 285
Hiesmes, De, 138,
451
Hildegar, 285
Hildyard, 77
Hillier, 78
290
Houghton, 282
Houle, 220
Houlei, De, 290
Houles, 288
House, 78
Housin, 290
Hingham, 77
Hirendale, 143
Hispania, De, 403
Hitti, 286
Hoble, 290
Houssay, De, 291
Hovell, 78, 280
Hovetone, De, 290
Howarth, 157
Howes, 291
Howse, 291
Helpe, De, 138, 284
Helum, De, 283
Hely, De, 284
Hencot, 277
Henges, De, 221
Henhil, De, 236
Henhurst, De, 139
Henville, 288
Hequet, 285
Hochard, 287, 289
Hockele, 290
Hockerel, 135
Hockrell, 135
Hodenc, De, 287
Hodene, De, 290
Hodi, 287
Huan, 288, 291,
450
Huart, De, 237
Hubald, 290
Hubard, 287
Hubaud, 290
Hodin, 287
Hoese, 290
Herbert, 243, 277, Hoel, 285, 288, 290 Huberd, 98
278
Heremita, 142
Heremite, 142
Heres, 237, 278
Herez, 279
Hoga, De, 287
Hogart, 287
Hoge, 287
Herice, 278
Hericie, 283
Heriçon, 279
Herion, De, 284
Heriz, De, 142, 278
Herman, 278
Hermanville,
Hogel, 290
Hoiel, 288
Hoielor, 288
Hoilant, De, 288
Hoile, 446
Hokeley, 77
Holbec, De, 288
De, Hole, 288
Holene, De, 288
Holeng, 288
Holes, 288
Holis, 288
Holland, 299
De,
•
Hubert, 287, 290
Hubolt, 290
Hubout, 290
Hucherer, 289
Huchier, 289
Huckville, 290
Hudac, De, 287
Huechon, De, 290
Hueçon, De, 285
Huel, 289, 445
Huelier, 350, 445
Hueline, 444
Huene, 291, 450
Huest, 285
Huet, De, 285
Hugerville, De, 290
Hughet, 285
1
+
470
INDEX,
Huglevilla, De, 290, | Ivetot, De, 227
429
Hugot, 287, 291
Ivoi, De, 225, 294
Ivrou, 237
Iz, De, 233, 286
Huielor, 288, 445
Huielrat, 76
Huissier, Le, 428
Hulmo, De, 291
Hulse, 291
Humfrey, 288
Hunte, 98
Huntilande,
291
Huntley, De, 291
Hupelin, 287
Hurel, 289
Huse, 291
Husseio, De, 291
Hussey, 78, 290,
291
Hustler, 77
Hyche, De, 285
Hycke, 285
De, Jak, 294
Ikelon, De, 285
Ilberd, 285
Iles, 233
Illeriis, De, 235,
283
Imperator, 236
Imrie, 78
Infans, 196
Ingarville, 292
Ingelard, 293
Ingelram, 293
[FFERLEY, De, Jennet, 79
406
Ingen, 232
Ingham, 77
Ingpenn, De, 293
Ingram, 293
Innes, De, 293
Insula, De, 139
Ion, 293
Ireby, De, 293
Ireton, De,
398
Ireys, 293
Isabella, 293
Ispania, De, 403
Ivans, 294
Ivats, 294
Ivaz, 236, 294
Ive, 236, 294
Ivei, De, 294
Ivelin, 236
Iver, 294
Iveto, De, 227
JAC
ACKEL, 295
Jacob, 294
Jacobus, 294
Jacques, 294
293,
Jakele, De, 295
Jamet, 296
Janville, De, 245,
308
Jaquinus, 294
Jarpenville, De, 97,
295
Jarnegan, De, 296
Jarrett, 79
Javala, 295
Jay, De, 298
Jebb, 259
Jellett, 258
Jermy, 76, 79
Jermyn, 79
Jernegan, 296
Jeu, 295
Jewett, 79
Joannes, 297
Jocel, 295
Joculator, 298
Joe, De, 298
Joel, 297
Jolif, 298
Jolyf, 298
Jordanus, 298
Jort, De, 264
Jorz, De, 261
Jouvigny, De, 150
Jovene, 78;
Juas, 295
Juels, 297
Juis, De, 295
Junior, 298
Juven, 296, 452
Juvenis, 296, 452
Juxton, 299
ΚΑΙ
ABOT, 193
Kael, 185
Kaen, De, 196
Kaigny, De, 300
Kail, 185
Kaineto, De, 196
Kales, De, 185
Kames, 300
Kanon, 296
Karun, 98
Katune, 190
Kaull, 185
Kebbel, 78, 184
Kede, 301
Kemel, 195
Kempe, 300
Kenappeville, De,
302
Kenebel, De, 77,
302
Kenebell, De, 302
Kenebol, 302
Kenechbol, 77
Kenechbole, 302
Kenetbole, 302
Kenivet, De, 302
Kenobel, 76
Kenyn, 302
Ker, 300
Kerdeston, De, 301
Kerdiston, De, 153,
301
Kerrison, 153, 301
Kerson, De, 189
Kersun, 189
Ketel, 301
Keu, De, 196
Keynes,
76, 150,
185
Keyneto, De, 299
Kidel, De, 301
Kilebeuf, De, 301
Killingworth, De,
197
Kilpec, 439
Kirell, 303
Kirle, 303
Kitebue, 445
Knappe, 302
Knyvet, 76, 302
Knappewell,
302
Knatchbull, 302
Knight, 80
Knobel, 76
Knot, 76
Kokerel, De, 203
Kyriel, 143, 303
De,
Ꮮ
'ABBA, 133
L'Abbé, 133
L'Arche, 309
L'Archer, 142
L'Asne, 140
L'Enfant, 196
L'Enveyse, 329
L'Espagne, De, 403
L'Estan, De, 405
L'Oriel, 145
L'Orle, 145
La Chapelle, 187
La Don, 228
La Folie, 246
La Lodere, 313
Le Mort, 205
La Quarelle, De,
372
La Richede, 377
La Rivere, De, 378
La Riviere, De,
378
La Roche, De, 379
La Rochella, De,
379
La Rochelle, De,
379
La Sausei, De, 391
La Spine, De, 380
La Stur, De, 407
La Taille, De, 415
La Tye, De, 415
La Vache, De, 96
La Verie, 435
La Waite, 436
Labisse, De, 133
Laccon, De, 303
Lacella, De, 303
Lacelles, 303
Laceore, 303
Lachmare, 77, 308
Lachoire, De, 303
Lachon, De, 303
Lacon, De, 304
Lacore, De, 303
Lacu, De, 304
Lacy, De, 139, 179,
226, 303, 304
Laidet, 304
Lake, De, 304
Lakon, De, 303
Lambale, De, 304
Lamare, De, 77,
308
Lambarde, 304
Lambin, 99.
Lamborne, De, 305
Lambton, De, 305
Lamton, De, 305
Lancastre, De, 369
Lancelevee, 305
Landa, De, 305
Lande, 305, 354
471
INDEX.
Landell, De, 305
Landells, De, 305
Landon, 305
Landor, 305
Landres, De, 305
Lanone, 305
Lanun, De, 305
Lanvalai, De, 138
Larchier, 306
Lardant, 306
Lardarius, 306
Lardenier, 306
Larderario, De, 306
Lare, De, 305
Largan, 306
Largant, 306
Largo, De, 306
Larie, 305
Larker, 306
Larre, De, 305
Lascelles, De, 303
Latinarius, 306
Latiner, 306
Laud, 306
Launay, De, 309
Launde, 355
Laundon, De, 305
Laune, De, 309
Laurane, 314
Lauremarius, 314
Laurence, 98
Laurenz, 307
Laurone, 314
Laval, De, 241, 428
Lavarde, De, 307,
314
Laver, 307
Laverd, 307
Lavord, 314
Lawton, De, 302
Le Acatour, 283
Le Appelgart, 141
Le Bailli, 147
Le Baneor, 149
Le Bas, 151
Le Baud, 152
Le Bel; 156
Le Bele, 154
Le Bigot, 158
Le Bigre, 158
Le Blac, 160
Le Blanc, 80, 445
Le Blont, 163
Le Boghier, 163
Le Bon, 178
Le Bor, 180
Le Borne, 166
Le Botiler, 182
Le Bouglier, 177
Le Boyer, 170
Le Brabazon, 171
Le Bret, 172
Le Breton, 140, 160
Le Brun, 80, 95, 175
Le Bugle, 177
Le Busc, 181
Le Caron, 188
Le Cerf, 80
Le Chamberlain,
193
Le Chanoin, 187
Le Chaucer, 195
Le Chaucier, 195
Le Chaunter, 187,
400
Le Chauser, 195
Le Chauve, 185
Le Chevalier, 196
Le Clerc, 97, 199
Le Comte, 80
Le Cont, 233
Le Copere, 143
Le Coq, 203
Le Corduanèr, 210
Le Corneor, 289
Le Corner, 289
Le Cornier, 80, 289
Le Cornu, 210
Le Cosyn, 211
Le Counte, 233
Le Cousche, 262
Le Crochere, 216
Le Crockere, 216
Le Cuper, 208
Le Cupere, 143
Le Curteis, 218
Le Cusin, 211
Le Cuver, 264
Le Daneys, 224
Le Danois, 138
Le Despencer, 96
Le Desvet, 225
Le Devin, 225
Le Drapier, 230
Le Duc, 231
Le Fils, 243
Le Flecher, 245
Le Flechier, 245
Le Fleming, 145,
229
Le Fort, 80, 408
Le Fox, 249
Le Franceys, 250
Le Francois, 250
Le Fraunclein, 250
Le Frend, 251
Le Frith, 251
Le Furbur, 252
Le Furner, 252
Le Gardeiner, 255
Le Ganter, 255
Le Gantier, 80
Le Gascoyn, 256
Le Gemble, 254
Le Gentil, 258
Le Gig, 260
Le Goie, 298
Le Goix, 298
Le Golu, 262
Le Gose, 262
Le Grand, 266, 319
Le Grangier, 266
Le Grant, 267
| Le Gras, 266
Le Gros, 143, 266,
271, 444
Le Guillart, 447
Le Hare, 278
Le Hayre, 278
Le Heir, 237
Le Heldere, 285
Le Heyr, 278
Le Hopere, 289
Le Hore, 287
Le Hornere, 289
Le Huant, 291
Le Huissier, 428
Le Jovene, 296
Le Juvene, 296
Le Kat, 190
Le Kene, 97
Le Kew, 196
Le Ercedekne, 142 Le Ku, 96
Le Erl, 233
Le Esterling, 407
Le Eyr, 237, 278
Le Facet, 239
Le Fagge, 237
Le Fauconer, 281
Le Fetor, 239
Le Feuterer, 242
Le Feutrier, 239
Le Fevre, 80, 401
Le Latimer, 306
Le Laverd, 307
Le Lavord, 314
Le Long, 313
Le Lording, 314
Le Lou, 315
Le Loup, 315
Le Magere, 320
Le Maignen, 322
Le Maigner, 319
Le Malesmains, 321
Le Mareschal, 280
Le Marischal, 324
Le Marler, 323
Le Massor, 327
Le May, 258
Le Mayster, 325
Le Mazon, 325
Le Mazun, 325
Le Meillur, 328
Le Meschin, 319
Le Meteier, 325,328
Le Moin, 80
Le Mor, 337
Le Mot, 334
Le Mouner, 331
Le Munetor, 322
Le Naper, 342
Le Napier, 342
Le Neve, 343
Le Neyr, 342
Le Noble, 345
Le Notte, 96
Le Novel, 343, 347
Le Oiselor, 349
L'Orle, 145
Le Oyseleur, 349
Le Paisant, 361
Le Parker, 353
Le Parlier, 353
Le Passur, 354
Le Paumer, 351
Le Paumier, 351
Le Pautre, 368
Le Pele, 357
Le Penny, 359
Le Petit, 80, 312,
361
Le Pikkere, 362
Le Pinder, 363
Le Plumer, 365
Le Poleter, 368
Le Pondere, 367
Le Porcher, 367
Le Potere, 368
Le Prevost, 209
Le Proude, 370
Le Quarreur, 372
Le Raggide, 373
Le Retit, 377
Le Rockere, 382
Le Roi, 301
Le Rous, 383
Le Roux, 215, 383
Le Roy, 301
Le Rus, 383
Le Sage, 388
Le Saillur, 388
472
INDEX.
Le Salter, 390
Le Salvage, 391
Le Sauvage, 447
Le Scot, 393
Le Semer, 394
Le Seneschal, 407
Le Severe, 394
Le Sevon, 395
Le Sevoner, 395
Le Seyntour, 391
Le Smyth, 402
Le Sor, 399
Le Sore, 399
Le Sour, 399
Le Sureys, 410
Le Taborer, 412
Le Taillur, 412
Le Tavernier, 414
Le Vanner, 429
Le Viel, 430
Le Veneur, 291
Le Venour, 271,430
Le Venur, 80, 271,
288
Le Veysin, 241
Le Vicomte, 398
Le Vielur, 242
Le Vilein, 245
Le Violur, 242
Le Waleis, 437
Le Walur, 429
Le Warner, 441
Le Welere, 445
Lechmere, 224, 307
Lecton, De, 309
Ledun, 311
Leelay, De, 309
Lega, De, 272
Legars, 308
Legat, 308, 329
Legatus, 308
Leicester, De, 245,
308, 309
Lelay, De, 309
Lele, 309
Leman, 309
Leminz, 309
Lennard, 309
Lens, De, 444
Leny, 309
Leonard, 309
Leons, De, 317
Lesiardus, 311
Lesot, 316
Lesote, 317
Lesse, 317
Lesson, 312
Lestac, De, 310
Lesterc, 407
Lestrange, 310
Lestre, De, 308
Lete, 317
Leus, De, 310
Leuveyse, 313
Levarde, 311
Levasson, 310
Leveske, 310
Leveson, De, 310
Levezied, 313
Lewes, De, 310
Lews, 310
Leyberd, 311
Leyre, De, 99, 307
Liddel, De, 311
Liddon, 311
Lidel, De, 311
Lideton, De, 234
Lidle, 77
Liehait, 317
Liesce, 317
Lievre, 310
Lifton, 234
Limesay, De, 312
Limesi, De, 211,
312
Limesy, De, 312,
334
Lincoln, De, 311
Lindesay, De, 312,
334, 335
Lindesey, De, 335
Lingeure, De, 170
Lintot, De, 312
Lions, De, 317, 353
Lisiart, 310
Loys, 315
Lu, 449
Lucas, De, 316
Luceio, De, 310
Luches, De, 314
Lucke, 98
Lucy, De, 227, 310,
316
Lokar, 313
Lokere, 313
Luera, De, 315
Lomb, 314
Lomme, 314
Londa, Le, 313
Londres, De, 313
Longa, De, 313
Longavilla, De, 314
Longchamp, De,200
Longe, 98
Longespée,240, 332
Longfield, 314
Longues, De, 313
Longueville, De,314
Loradin, 314
Loraine, De, 314
Lording, 314
Lorek, De, 314
Lorel, 307
Loremarius, 314
Loremer, 314
Lorens, 314
Lues, De, 310
Luiton, De, 316
Luiz, 310
Lukes, De, 316
Lund, De, 313
Lunel, 312, 316
Lupus, 315
Lure, 314
Luri, De, 314
Lury, 314
Lusco, De, 316
Lusers, De, 316
Lusoris, De, 316
Lussing, 315
Luterel, 316
Luttrel, 316
Luvetot, De, 314
Luxa, De, 314
Luz, 306
Lydale, De, 311
Lorenz, 307, 314 Lydel, 311
Lorimar, 314 Lynde, 311
Lorimer, 80, 98, 314 Lyon, 317
Lorle, 307
Lorre, 314
Lyons, De, 317
Lyre, De, 307
Lorreyne, De, 314 Lyster, 309
Lort, 289
Lyttelton, De, 317
Lortie, De, 314
Lorty, 289
LO, De, 306, 314, MA 327
Los,
Lobe, 313
Lobes, 313
Locard, 313
Locheor, 313
Loches, De, 313
Lodere, 313
Lodge, 313
Lodres, 313
Loe, De, 313
Loering, 314
Loges, De, 378
Logis, De, 313
Loharene, 314
Loharing, 314
Loisel, 307
Loiseleor, 349
Loison,
349
307, 314,
Lisle, De, 139
Lison, 312
Lisores, De, 151
Lister, 309
455
Loske, 314
Lisures, De, 151, Losse, 314
244, 316
Little, 80
Lotrel, 316
Lottrel, 316
Livardé, 311
Loundres, De, 313
Livet, De, 224, 310, Loup, Le, 315, 449
315
Louvel, 315
Louvet, 315
Lovecock, 313
Lovecot, 313
Loveday, 315
Lovel, 315, 359
Loven, De, 315
Lovent, De, 315
Loviers, De, 315
Lowe, 313
Lowes, 315
Lowther, De, 315
ABIRE,De,319,
Mache, 328
Maci, De, 325
Macy, De, 319, 325
Maeio, De, 327
Magere, 320
Mages, 319
Magge, 319
Maggote, 319
Maghelinis, De, 321
Magnavilla, De, 321
Magné, 319
Magnepeine, 323,
335
Magnus, 319
Magny, De, 319
Mai, De, 326
Maignon, 322
Maignei, De, 319
473
INDEX.
Mailloc, De, 321
Main, 327
Mainart, 326, 327
Maio, De, 327
Maior, 320, 327
Mair, 320, 327
Maisent, De, 329
Maisie, De, 330
Maisle, De, 319
Major, 320
Makerel, 319
Mal, 319
Mala Herba, De, Maner, De, 238
Malerbe, 98
Malebenc, 326
Malesmains, 321
Malesoures,
141
Malaon, 321
Malaunay, 335
Malavilla, De, 329
Malbane, 171, 331
Malbancke, 331
Malbeding, 331
Malbenc, 331
Malberne, 328, 331 Manieres, De, 322
Manipeni, 335
Maning, 322
Manipenyn, 323,
335
Malbise, 320
Malbisse, 155, 320
Malcael, 214, 315
Malcanelle, 315
Malcler, 334
Maldreit, De, 342
Malduit, 328
Malenfant, 328
De,
Manneval, De, 322
Manneville,
204, 321
Manny, De, 319
Manorbia, De, 322
Manse, 322, 329
Mansel, 321
Mansell, 321
Mantel, 322
De,
Malines, De, 320
Malis Manibus, De,
321
Mallard, 319
Malmains, 151
Malnorri, 336
Malnuri, 336
Malus Catulus, 315 | Mario, 329
Malusvicinus, 328 Marigny, 324
Malveisin, 328 Marines, De, 324
Malvoisin, 328 Maris, De, 323
Malyn, 321
Mariscis, De, 324
Mamignot, 184 Marisco, De, 324,
Maminot, 330
Man, 97
Manchon, 333
Mandeville, De, 204,
282, 321, 412
Manens, 337
Mayle, 319, 330
Maynard, 327
Mayne, De, 327
Mayot, 327
Mayster, 325
Mazelinier, 99
Mazerier, 99
Mazon, 325
Mazue, 320
Mazun, 325
Mead, 369
Meade, 369
Meadows, 80
Meads, 369
Meautis, De, 328
Meaux, De, 330
Meche, De, 328
Mede, 369
Medicus, 307
Meduana, De, 327
Meleburn, De, 331
Mellers, 328
Melleto, De, 228
Masseline, De, 325 Melsa, De, 330
Massey, 325
Massinger, 329
Massor, 327
Massy, 325
| Masuer, 327
Masura, De, 327
Matelasc, 98
Matham, De, 325
Matom, De, 325
341
Marival, 329
Marmilon, 324, 360
Marmion, 323
Marney, De, 324
Marreiny, De, 324
Marruglarius, 323
Marsham, De, 153,
324
Marthe, 323
Martin, 98, 325
Maruil, 325
Marvell, 325
Marvil, De, 325
Marville, De, 325
Marwood, De, 318
Marwyn, 325
Masse, De, 319
Mastres, 97
Meloan, 328
Melt, 328
Melville, 328
Mendham, De, 342
Mendrei, De, 373
Menill, De, 330
Menilgarin, De, 319
Menilwarin, De,
195, 436
Malet, 97, 141, 163, Mantellis, De, 322 Matulant, De, 320
182, 320
Maleth, 320
Malfe, 338
Malfei, 338
Malfey, 338
Malherbe, 140
Matulent, 320
Maubeysin, 323
Maubuisson, 323
Mauchael, 315
Mauclerc, 79, 334
Maude, 326
Maudesley, 343
Maudit, 326
Mauduit, 156, 326
Maufee, 338
Maule, 326, 400
Mauleon, De, 321
Mauleverer, 326
Mauley, De, 326
Maundrel, 321
Maurenciacus, 340
Mauretania, De, 338
Maurus, 337
Mautalent, 320
Mauvesin, 328
May, De, 326, 258
Mariavalle, De, 329 Maybank, 327
Manus, 322
Manypeny, 96, 336
Mapert, De, 319
Marc, De, 323
Marchant, 80
Marche, De, 323
Marci, De, 203
Marcs, De, 323
Marcote, 323
Marcy, De, 323
Mare, 136, 216,
220, 223, 259,
307, 373
Malo Alneto, De, Mareis, De, 323
Mareschal, 96, 198,
335
Maloc, De, 321
Maloc, 321
Malo Lacu, De, 326
Maloure, De, 436
Maloures, De, 436
Malpassu, De, 321
Maltalent, 320
Maneriis, De, 321
Maners, De, 322,
329
Manesier, 326
Manevil, De, 322
Mangant, 321
Mangeant, 321
Maniant, 321
280
Mareta, 323
Mareys, De, 323
Margerie, 323
Margarita, 323
Margot, 319
Mayenne, De, 297,
327
319
Mennett, 322, 333
Menzies, 328
Merberry, De, 323
Merc, De, 329
Mercato, De, 323
Mercator, 80, 323,
329
Mercier, 329
Merel, 329
Mercenarius, 329
Mercer, 98
Mercio, De, 329
Mereval, 329
Meri, 329
Meric, De, 329
Meriel, De, 329
Merifield, 97
Merlai, De, 323
Merleberge, De, 323
Merlene, De, 329
Merlin, 329
| Merrifeud, 329
Merston, De, 417
474
INDEX.
F
Mervain, 325
Merval, 329
Merveyl, 325
Mery, De, 329
Mes, De, 319
Meschin, 141
Mesleriis, De, 328
Mesnieres, De, 321
Mesnil, De, 330
Mesnilgarin,
De,
319
Mesoart, 330
Messor, 96
Meteier, 325
Meuleriis, De, 328 |
Meurdrac, 154,
268, 336, 444
Meux, 330
Mey, 326, 328, 340
Meyngaryn, 320
Meynil, 330
Miats, 330
Miaz, 330
Mice, 328
Middleton, De, 332
Midford, De, 333
Mieie, De, 328
Mihial, 330
Mil, 331
Milart, 331
Mile, 331
Miles, 196, 302
Milesant, 331
Milleio, De, 331
Millesent, 331
Milhous, 331
Millun, 328
Milner, 80, 331
Milon, 331
Milton, De, 332
Milys, 331
Mincan, 333
Minch, 329
Mineriis, De, 333
Minete, 322, 333
Minifie, 322
Minnot, 333
Minors, 333
Minutor, 322
Mirabel, 324
Mirable, 324
Mire, 98
Mirfalt, 329
Mirfaut, 329
Mite, 330
Mitford, De, 333
Moats, 339
Moaz, 334, 339
209,
Mockler, 79
Mode, 334
Mody, 334
Moeio, De, 340
Moel, 209
Moels, De,
334, 340
Moes, De, 330
Mohaut, 223, 326
Mohon, 334
Mohun, De, 216, Montfichet, De, 150, Mot, 334
164, 191
Montfiket, 191
Montfiquet, 191
Montfort, De, 175,
203, 208, 225,
336
De,
334, 337
Moiaz, 334
Moion, De, 334
Moire, De, 330, 334
Moisi, 340
Molbec, De, 302
Molbrai, De, 141
Molbray, De, 339
Moleio, De, 340
Molenar, 340
Molendinar, De, 97, Montibus, 341
335
Montigny, 339
Montmorenci, De,
134
Montmorency, De,
340
Montgomery,
137, 143, 336
Montgommeri, De,
336
Molendinarius,331,
335
Molendino, De, 332
Moles, De, 331, 332
Molesworth, 334
Molinans, De, 335
Molinelles, De, 335
Molines, De, 335,
398
Montegai, De, 339 | Mortemer, De, 338
Monte Gaii, De, 339 Mortimer, De, 258,
Monte Goumeril, 338, 362
De, 336
Morville, De, 313
Montemoraci, De, Mosce, 339
341
Mose, De, 334, 339
Montemorentii, De, Mosket, 341
341
Mosteil, 340
Moster, De, 341
Mosters, De, 341
Molis, De, 209, 331
Molyneux, 335
Momby, De, 450
Monachus, 335
Monasteriis, De,420
Monay, De, 335
Monceaux, 336
Moncel, De, 336
Moncellis, De, 336
Moncello, De, 336
Monci, 335
Monckton, De, 335
Moncy, De, 341
Monderel, 76
Monei, De, 335
Monet, 322
Monkton, De, 335
Monson, 336
Montacute, De, 205,
230, 336
Montague, 154,268,
336
Montalt, De, 215,
223, 259, 326
Monte, De, 96, 285,
339
Montemorentino,
De, 341
De,
Montmorice,De,340
Montpinçon,
337
Monypeny, 335
Moone, 337
Morant, 337
Mordaunt, 337
Mordent, 337
Morden, De, 277
More, De la, 97
More, De, 337
Morein, 324
Morel, 331, 338
Mores, De, 337
Moret, 337
Moretaine, De, 338
Moreto, De, 337
Morham, 141
Morice, 98, 326
Morillor 338
Morin, 324, 337
Moring, 337
Morinis, De, 225
Moriomonte, De,
344
Morlyng, 338
Mort, 205, 337, 338
Mortagne, 137
Mortaine, De, 145,
243
Mota, De, 334
Mote, 334
Moton, 339
Motun, 325
Moubray, De, 339
Mouçon, De, 339
Moudre, De, 339
Moulines, De, 246
Moune, De, 386
Mounier, 80
Mouner, 98
Moutiers, De, 420
Mouton, 339
Mowbray, De, 155,
179, 339, 451
Mowyn, 97
Moyere, 330
Moyl, De, 209
Moyle, 209
Moyne, 97, 334
Moyse, 340
Mucedent, 329
Mucelgros, De, 341
Muhaut, De, 326
Mulet, 340
Multon, De, 304
Mumdoublel, De,
152
Mumpesson, 337
Muncel, De, 336
Munderel, 321
Mundevel, 321
Mundeville, De, 76,
293, 335
Munneville, 335
Muntator, 333
Murdac, 341
Murdoch, 341
Muro, De, 437
Mus, 337
Musard, 180, 220,
341, 382, 396,
450
Musca, De, 337
Muscam, De, 447
Muscamp, De, 447
Morteine, De, 338 Muschamp, De, 341
475
INDEX.
Museres, 339
Museriis, De, 339
Musie, De, 339
Musket, 341
Mussun, 339
Mustel, 340
Musters, 341, 420
Muton, De, 339
NAS
AGES, DE, 342
Naper, 342
Napier, 342
Napparius, 342
Nappator, 342
Naso, De, 343
Navine, 342
Nebula, De, 342
Neel, De, 342
Neelfa, De, 172
Neirs, De, 342
Nel, 349
Nepos, 343
Nes, De, 342
Net, 342
Neuburgh, De, 144
Neumarché, De,
177, 201
Neuton, De, 344
Nevers, De, 336
Neville, De,
411, 428
Nevvet, 343
Newmarch,
144, 343
Newton, 344
Nichole, 345
Nicolaus, 345
Niger, 160
343,
Nightegale, 345
Nightyngale, 345
Niktegale, 345
Nits, De, 342
Niuton, De, 345
Nivet, 343
*
Niweton, De, 344
Niweton, 344
Niz, De, 342
Noa, De, 345
Nobilis, 345
Noblet, 345
Node, 345
Noel, 198
Noers, De, 347
Nogent, De, 137
Noiers, De, 347
Nois, De, 347
Noiun, De, 345
Noon, 76
Nordest, 346
Nore, 345
Norensis, 346
Norman, 98
Normandus, 346
Normannus, 346
Normansell, 76, 346
Normanville, De,
0,
350
Odard, 290
Ode, 348
De, Odingselles,
76, 151, 346
Norreis, 346
Norreys, 97, 346
Norri, 345
North, De, 346
Northcote, De, 346
Norton, 208, 346
Note, 345
Novel, 347
Now, 345
Noyon, De, 76
Nugent, 347
Nugun, De, 345
Nuitummel, 345
Nunn, 76, 345
Nutricius, 347
Nutrix, 347
Orfevre, 349
Orfrere, 348
Orgar, 349
Orgeres, De, 221
Orgeriz, 349
Orgers, De, 349
Orglåndes, De, 348
Orguevalle, De, 221
Orguil, De, 221, 349
Oriel, 145
Orte, 290
Orty, 289
Ortie, De, 290
Ortis, De, 290
Osberne, 349
Osborne, 349
Osler, 76, 349, 445
Oughtia, De, 229
Ouilly, 151
Ouvedale, De, 427
DE, 227
Ove, 229
Ocsenefort, De,| Overe, De, 350
Orriz, 349
Owe, 222
Orielt, 349
Orient, 349
Orival, De, 222, Papady, 356
229
Orle, 145
Ormsby, De, 349
Orpen, 277
Orsin, 349
Oxineford, De, 350
De, Oylley, De, 228
Oyry, De, 349
Palfrei, 351
Palling, 351
Palmarius, 351
Palmer, 351
Palmes, De, 352
Pancevolt, 356
Panetarius, 352
Panier, 352
Panks, 78
Pant, 352
PABODY, 356
Panton, De, 352
Pantulf, 237
Papeilon, 252
Papilion, De, 352
Pappede, 356
Paramor, 352
Parcar, 317
Parcarius, 317, 353
Parco, De, 352
Pardé, De, 352, 357
Parent, 353
Parfait, 352
Parfey, 352
Paris, De, 97, 99,
352
Parish, 77
Parisiis, De, 352
Parker, 317, 353
Parkere, 97
Parlier, 353
Parmentarius, 353
Parnel, 353
Parsey, 78
Parsons, 251
191, 454
Offord, 348
Oiseleur, 76, 80
Oiselor, 349
Oiselur, 445
Oissy, De, 347, 444 Pachet, 350
Oke, De, 347
Okeley, 77
Pachot, 350
Pacy, 350
Oldrey, 78
Olie, 348
Olifant, 348
Olifard, 348
Oliphant, 348
Oliver, 97, 348
Omnibus Sanctis,
De, 421
Ondeslawe, De, 348|
Onfrey, 288
Onfroy, 288
Onnebanc, 448
Onnebank, De, 448
Onslow, 70, 348
Orell, 349
Orenge, 834
Paenel, 350
Paeriis, De, 368
Paganel, 78, 146,
159, 232, 282,
304, 446
Paganellus, 350
Paganus, 134, 350
Paget, 350
Paignel, 350, 446
Paince, 446
Painell, 350
Paslou, 354
Pasnage, 354
Passator, 354
Passavant, 354
Passe, 354
Passelewe, 354
Passemer, 354
Passemere, 354
Passeor, De, 354
Paste, 354
Paternoster, 98,354
Patin, 354
Painet, 352
Paisant, 356
Pakeham, De, 351
Patric, 355
Patrick, 197, 354
Patry, 197, 354
Patun, 354
Paulet, 355
Pakenham, De, 351| Pauleth, De, 355
Palain, 351
Pauli, 355
Partry, 357
Parvus, 312, 361
Pasci, De, 350
Paceio, De, 350 Pasloup, 354
476
INDEX.
7
Pauly, 355
Paulyn, 356
Paumer, Le, 351
Paumier, Le, 351
Pauper, 356
Pautre, 368
Pavé, 356
Pavia, De, 356
Pavilli, De, 356
Pavo, 356
Pawei, 356
Pax, De, 98
Paynel, 159, 232, Perire, 397
350
Peace, 357
Peatt, 78
Peres, 357
Perkys, 353
Peché, 153, 315,
Perles, 357
Pernel, 353
Perol, 357
Peletier, 365
Pelevé, De, 358
Pelham, De, 358
Pelinart, 363
354, 357, 417
Peckere, 364
Pede Bovis, De, 350 Perre, 357
Peel, 357
Peet, 354, 357
Peigne, 357
Peilblanche, 366
Peine, 357
Peisson, 344
Peitou, De, 361
Peket, 96
Pele, 357
Pelegars, 363
Pelerin, 363
Pelet, 358
Pelle, 357
Pellew, 358
Pelley, 359
Pellitar, 365
Peloc, 365
Pelrim, 363
Pene, 357
Pennard, 364
Penné, 359
Penon, 364
Peregrinus, 322
Perer, De, 361
Perers, De, 396
Pereres, De, 360
Peres, 362
Peretot, 368
Perfectus, 352
Perier, 361
Periers, De,360,397
Peril, 357
Perin, 98, 360
Perine, 360
Percheval, De, 359
Percy, De, 63, 270,
359, 360
Perdeville, De, 369
Peregrino, De, 310
Perques, De, 353
Pikart, 362
Pikede, 362
Pikel, 96, 362
Pikere, 362
Pikes, 363
Pikon, 362
Pilat, 363
Pilate, 447
Pilet, 363, 447
Pilkere, 363
Pille, 363
Pilloc, 365
Pilot, 363
Piman, 371
Pet, 354, 357, 364 Piment, 371
Pinar, 364
Pinceart, 363, 370
Pincerna, 139, 182,
198, 287, 437
Pincet, 364
Pinchard, 370
Pinchart, 370
Pincheon, 96, 370
Pinckney, 363
Pincon, 363
Petevin, 368
Petit, 361
Petitvilla, De, 364
Petiville, De, 364
Petra, De, 361
Pette, 364
Peverel, 438
Peverell, 358, 361
Peveril, 438
Pevre, 356
Pevrel, 361
Peysun, 361
Peyton, 361
Pinder, 363
Pinel, 97, 359
Pinkerton, 78
Perrin, 360
Perron, 360
Persona, 354
Pert, 354, 371
Pesket, 151, 361
Pesson, 344
Pestel, 361
Pestoil, 361
Pentonne, De, 359
Pentyn, De, 359
Peny, 359
Pepin, 359
Peppard, 359
Percehaie, De, 360| Pichard, 362
Perceval, 359
Pharaoh, 78
Pheysey, 78
Philip, 362
| Philipot, 242, 372
Phippes, 362
Phycun, 362
Phylippus, 362
Picard, 362
Pictaviensis, 361
Pie, 356
Pie de Bœuf, 350, Pite, 364
356
Piel, 357
Piercey, 78
Piers, De, 362
Piessi, De, 173
Pigeman, 371
Pigge, 80
Pigole, 362
Pigot, 363
Pigun, 362
Pik, 363
Phanucort, De, 238 Pinne, 359
Planche, 365
Planes, De, 365
Planet, 365
Planets, 365
Planez, De, 365
Planke, 78
Plante, 365
Platea, De, 365
Plateis, De, 365
Platell, De, 365
Playnes, De, 365
Playz, De, 365
Pleiz, 365
Plemer, 365
Plenier, 365
Plesence, De, 365
Plessetis, De, 364
Plessys, 365
Pleys, De, 365
Plochet, 224
Plome, 365
Plomer, 98
Plomes, De, 133
Ploquet, 224
Plot, 365
Pluchet, 224
Plugenet, De, 366
Plugenoi, De, 366
Plum, 365
Plumbe, 98
Plumer, 365
Plummer, 365
Plumtre, De, 365
Plusneir, 365
Plus nigro, De, 365
Pocenarius, 367
Pocin, 366
Pocote, 357
Poelai, De, 366
Poeleth, De, 355
Poer, 368
Pirot, 360
Poeta, 367
Pirou, De, 350, 360 Poher, 368
Piscator, 243
Pinu, De, 364
Pinzon, 363
Pinzun, 363
| Pipard, 359
Pipart, 189, 359
Piperellus, 359
Pirariis, De, 396
Piris, De, 357
Piro, 360
Pistres, De, 361
Pitart, 364
Pichere, 364
Pichon, 362
Pick, 97
Pickering, 78
Picot, 362, 363
Picquigny, De, 363 | Pistor, 148
Pisce, De, 242
Piscis, De, 243, 344
Piteman, 364
Pitman, 78
Pitt, 78, 364
Pitte, 357, 364
Placitor, 365
Plaisecio, De, 365
Plaisuz, 365
Plaiz, 364
Pohier, 368
Poignant, 397
Poillie, De, 366
Poinant, 397
477
INDEX.
&₁
Poindestre, 366
Pointel, 99
Poitiers, De, 184
Poitou, De, 335
Pola, De, 366
Polain, 355, 366
Polard, 366
Polein, 366
Poleio, De, 366
Poles, De, 366, 368
Polet, De, 355
Poleter, 368
Polland, 177
Pomeraye, 139, 366
Poncaer, De, 368
Ponce, 368
Pond, De, 367
Ponet, 368
Ponhere, 367
Pons, De, 179, 201,
433
Poupart, 368
Pourte, De, 99
Power, 368
Porcel, 370
Porcell, 353
Porcus, 80, 367
Poret, 367
Porta, De, 367
Portar, 367
Portarius, 367
Porthors, 98
Portu, De, 367
Postel, 78, 167, 367
Posterna, De, 367
Pot, 367
Potel, 367
Potere, 368
Potier, 368
Potton, 191
Poucin, 366
Poul, 368, 370
Quadrens, 96
Quarelle, 372
Quareter, 372
Ramsay, 373
Ramsie, De, 374
Randulf, 97, 374
Ranier, 575
Ranny, De, 376
Ranson, 374
Rapendon, De, 376
Rasor, 373
Rastel, 374, 376
Rasur, 373
Ravenel, 374
Quarrel, 372
Quarreur, 372
Quarroges, De, 372
Quarteville, De, 189
Quatermaine, 196
Quatremaines, De,
372
Quatremars, 372
Quatremeulles, 190
Quatuor Acris, De,
249
Prato, De, 327, 369 Quatuor Mare, De, Ravenger, 375
Pratt, 368
372
Raveton, De, 378
Praty, 370
Quentin, 78
Raville, De, 376
Preaux, De,227,370 Quercu, De, 302, Rawdon, De, 214,
Prepositus, 369
347
375
Presbyter, 369 Quesnel, 372
Raybould, 78
Prest, 369
Queynterel, 371 Rayney, 379
Pont, 96
Preston, De, 369 Quienemont, 302 Rea, De, 375
Pontcardon, De, Pretot, De, 368 Quillebœuf, 301 Rebeck, 375
364, 370
Prettie, 370
Quillot, 371
Pont de l'arche, De, Preux, 370
310
Prevost, 96
Pout Doylly, De, Pride, 349
352
Probus, 404
Ponte, De, 173, 367 Probus homo, 370
Ponter, 366
Prose, 370
Ponteyn, 366 Proude, 370
Prous, 370, 404
Prunelai, De, 371
Pruneto, De, 371
Pudsey, 371
Pugeys, De, 155
Puignant, 332
Puilleta, De, 355
Puisay, De, 371
Pulain, 366
Quilly, De, 205,
372
Rebors, 201
Reborso, De, 201
Rebree, 384
Quincy, De, 139, Redley, De, 377
147, 372
Quinterol, 371
Quintin, 78
Quirk, 302
Ree, De, 375
Reignier, 374
Reigny, De, 380
Reinard, 249
Pontibus, De, 173
Pontier, 366
Pontin, 366, 367
Ponton, De, 367
Popart, 163
Popekin, 367
Popkin, 367
Populus, 359
Porcarius, 367
Pullard, 177
Pullus, 370
Pult, 98
Punchardon,
Poynaunt, 97
Poynings, 368
Poyntel, 99
Poyntz, 433
Praels, 369
Praelliis, De, 368
Praers, 369
Prahers, De, 368
Pratellis, De, 227
Pratis, De, 80, 327,
370
78, 364, 370
Purcell, 370
Purs, 371
Purt, 371
De,
Pusac, De, 371
Pusaz, De, 371
Pusey, 371
Putat, De, 371
Puteaco, De, 371
Putman, 78
QUADRELLS,
189
RABACE, 372
Raban, De, 377
Rabayn, De, 377
Rabaz, 196, 197,
372
Rabeca, De, 375
Rabeck, 380
Rabes, De, 372
Racate, 373
Rachate, 373
Racinne, 373
Radcliffe, De, 373
Radenay, 379
Radio, De, 375
Raffeio, De, 380
Ragat, 373
Raggide, 373
Ragot, 373
Ragotus, 373
Raillon, 375
Raimbault, 378
Rainard, 374
Rainbaut, 373
Raison, 373
Raisoun, 373
Rake, 373
Ram, 80
Reinbaud, 378
Reinbut, 373
Reine, 373
Reinert, 374
Reiney, De, 380
Reinni, De, 376,
445
Rembald, 385
Renard, 249
Rener, 374, 375
Renoldus, 376
Renouard, 249
Rependen, De, 376
Resen, 386
Ress, 376
Retcote, De, 375
Retgate, 375
Retit, 377
Revel, 376
Revenell, De, 374
Reville, De, 376
Rex, 301, 375
Reynbaut, 373
Reyney, De, 379,
380
Reynold, 376
Ria, De, 387
478
INDEX.
Ribald, 78, 375
Ribercy, De, 201
Riche, 377
Richer, 377
Richerus, 377
Riches, De, 377
Richmond, De, 180,
200
Ricoart, 375
Roenai, 381
Roet, 195
Rof, De, 380
Roffe, 380
Rogere, 380
Rogers, 380
Roges, De, 384
Rogue, 384
Rohan, De, 372
Rohom, 381
Roiale, 76, 384
Roileio, De, 384
Roilli, De, 384
Roillied, 378
Roilliet, 378
Roillon, 375
Roilly, 384
Rokeby, De, 380
Rokela, De, 379
Rokele, 97, 379
Roking, De, 337
Rolland, 380
Rollant, 380
Rolle, 380
Rolleston, De, 380
Rolli, De, 384
Riveriis, De, 378
Riviere, 378
Rollo, De, 381
Rivers, De, 227, Rollos, De, 381
Rom, 381
378
Roald, 381
Roalt, 381
Ridel, 318, 377
Ridhut, 377
Ridley, 377
Rie, De, 387
Rigidus, 80, 407
Rigneio, De, 380
Rigsby, De, 411
Rii, De, 387
Rikeward, 375
Rimbaud, 384
Ripariis, De, 227,
378
Riperia, De, 96,
231
Risher, 385
Rivere, 378
Robart, 378
Robbe, 379
Roberd, 378
Robertus, 378
Robin, 379
Roc, 378
Roca, De, 378
Roceart, 382
Roche, 379
Rochella, De, 379
Rochelle, De, 76,
379
Rochfort, De, 379
Rochier, De, 382
Rockall, 76
Rockare, 382
Rodelane, 97
Rodes, De, 376
Rodeville, De, 312
Rodhall, De, 384
Rodington, De, 410
Rodney, 379
Rodolio, De, 380
Roe, 381
Roel, De, 380
Roeles, 380
Roeli, De, 384
Romanes, 381
Romant, 381
Romara, De, 381
Romayn, 99
Romeliolo, De, 385
Romelli, De, 145
Romilli, De, 385
Romilly, De, 385
Roncin, 374
Roo, 384
Roondel, 383
Rooper, 382
Roper, 382
Ros, De, 382
Roscelin, 382
Rosceline, De, 382
Rosel, De, 385
Rosmer, 385
Rossel, De, 386
Rossignol, 345
Rossinoil, 345
Rote, 382
Rotis, De, 382, 386
Rotor, De, 386, 410
Rotors, De, 410
Rotour, 386
Rotundo, De, 383
Rotundus, 383
Rouault, 385
Rouen, De, 378
Rouhault, 385
Roumare, De, 381
Roundel, 383
Rous, 383
Rouverai, De, 231
Roueray, De, 231
Roux, 383
Rowswell, 76, 384
Royl, 384
Royle, 76
Rúa, De, 376
Ruant, 381
Rubeomonte,
383
Rubery, 384
Rubraspatha, De,
382
Rucin, 386
Rucino, Do, 386
Ruda, De, 383
Rudelli, 377
Rudellus, 384
Rudeville, De, 312
Rue, 376
De, St. Antonis, 141
St. Aubyn, 388
St.
T. AGNA, DE,
391
379
Ruperia, De, 381,
382
St. Alban, 98
St. Albine, 136
St. Albino, De, 388
St. Amand, 138
St. Amando, De,
Rupefort, De, 379
Rupeforti, De, 379
Rupella, De, 383
Rupellio, De, 383
Rupers, De, 382
Rupetra, De, 381
Rupierre, De, 382
Rus, 98, 383
Ruskemara, De, 385
Russell, 76, 99, 385
Rusticus, 374
Rute, 386
Ryder, 386
Rye, 387
Ryle, 76, 387
Ryther, De, 246,
387
388
St. André, 139
St. Andrew, 139
St. Antonie, 141
St. Antonio, Do,
141
Ruella, De, 384
Ruelli, De, 384
Rufe, 380
St. Clair, De, 388.
St. Claude, 202
St.
Clement, De,
201
Ruffi, De, 380
Rufus, 383
Ruge, 384
Rugles, 384
Rule, 384
Rullos, De, 380
Rumilli, De, 385
Rumilly, 76
Rumley, 76
St. Croix, 217
St. Cruce, De, 217
St. Denis, De, 154,
224, 268, 341,
388
St. Denis-de-Gaste,
444
Rupe, De, 231, S. Dionisio, De,
Audoen, De,
141, 199, 350
St. Audoens, De,
199, 389
St. Barbe, De, 388
St. Brice, De, 173
St. Bricio, De, 173
St. Christopher, De,
198
St. Cinerino, De,
195
224
St. Dionysio, De,
388
St. Edmund, De,
234
St. Edmundo, De,
234
St. Edward, De,
235
St. Edwardo, De,
235
St. Fide, De, 238,
241
St. Fides, 241
St. Florent, 245
St. George, De, 258,
388
St. Georgio, De, 258
St. German, De,
259
479
INDEX.
St. Germano, De, | St. Serenico, De, 258 | Sarle, 403
St. Valery, De, 242,
429
St. Victor, De, 338,
433
St. Vigor, De, 443
Saba, 387
Sabe, 387
Sabrin, De, 387, Saultchevreuil, 387
393
Sauquemont, De,
Sabyn, 98
293
Sac, De, 387
Sauvage, 390, 447
Saccaville, De, 410 Savale, De, 387
Sace, De, 391 Savaria, 392
Saceio, De, 391 Saveire, 394
Sacespée, 396 Saveri, 392
Sacheverell, 387 Saveney, 391
Sachevilla, De, 410 Savigneio, De, 391
Sacheville, De, 391 Savigny, De, 391
Sacre, 78, 394 Saville, 392
Sadler, 80
Saete, 389, 397
Saget, 387
Sagittarius, 142
Sahurs, De, 392
Saie, De, 392
Saiete, 389
Saife, 394
Sain, 388
Saintier, 391
Sake espée, 396
Sakespeye, 396
Sakenvilla, De, 387
Salate, 400
Salatre, 390
Salceton, De, 391
Salle, De, 390
Salomon, 390
259
St. Hilary, 286
St. Jacobo, De, 294
St. James, 294
St. Joanne, De, 388
St. John, De, 308
St. Julian, 298
St. Laud, De, 78,
Sf. Laudo, De, 306,
307
St. Laurence, 388
St. Laurent, De,
388
St. Leger, De, 388
St. Leonard, De,
309
St. Leodgario, De,
308, 389
St. Lo, 78, 306, 307
St. Lubin, 316
St. Luc, De, 316
St. Margaret, 323
St. Margareta, De,
323
St. Maria, De, 328 |
St. Marie, De, 328
St. Martin, De, 325,
338, 389, 402
St. Maurice, De, 326
St. Maur, De, 395
St. Mauro, De, 395
St. Melan, De, 331
St. Michael, De,
330
-
St. Omer, De, 77,
154, 229, 288,
348
St. Owen, De, 199, Saloman, 390
350, 389
St. Paul, De, 355
St. Per, 390
De,
419
St. Quentin, De,
389
Salvage, 390, 448
Sampson, 390
Sandcroft, De, 390
St. Pierre, 178, 357, Sandville, De, 391
Sanderville,
391
Sandoville, De, 391
St. Quentino, De, Sanfort, De, 391
389
Sannerville,
St. Remigio, De,376
391
St. Remy, 376 Sanso, 390
Sanson, 390
Santon, De, 400
Sapience, 449
De,
St. Saen, De, 322
St. Salvatore, De,
400
St. Sampson, De, Sapiens, 388, 449
390
St. Sansom, De, 390
St. Sauveur, De,
136, 400
Saracenus, 391
Sarazin, 391
Sarcenas, 391
Sare, 392
Sarmon, 397
Sarpman, 397
Sart, 79
Sartor, 399
Sauce, De, 391
Saucheverel, De,
387
Scudamore, De, 444
Scudimore, De, 393
Scures, De, 79, 393,
399
Scurfield, 76, 393
Scurs, 399
Scutard, 98
Sebern, 394
Sebode, 395
Sebolt, 395
Sebout, 395
Seck, 387
Secker, 78, 394
Seignor, 394
Seignore, 394
Seily, 193
Seled, 400
Selier, 388
Sella, De, 390
Sellant, De, 394
Saviniaco, De, 391 Sellator, 400
Savon, 394
Savonier, 395
Savore, De, 392
Sawere, 392
Saxby, 396
Saxeby, De, 396
Say, De, 99, 134,
219, 263, 354,
363, 392, 437,
449
Sellenger, 390
Selve, 394
Sely, De, 99
Semilly, De, 401
Sena, De, 395
Senart, 402
Seneschallus, 407
Senlis, De, 147, 293
Sent, 388
Septvans, 394
Sequainville, 300
Serjeant, 80
Servain, 394
Serviens, 80, 391,
394
Say, 392
Sayville, De, 392
Scalers, De, 392
Scales, De, 392,397,
401
Serwynd, 394
Setigneio, De, 399
Seton, 263
Scalis, De, 401
Scallariis, De, 401
Scallers, De, 401
Scan, 395
Scardeville, 392
Scarp, 397
Scarville, De, 393
Scherhare, 398
Schievely, De, 397
Scholefield, 79
Schor, 399
Schur, 399
Schures, 399
Scirart, 398
Scoleio, De, 393
Scoville, De, 393
Scriba, 393
Scriber, 450
Sevale, 387, 395
Sevele, De, 387,395
Seymour, 395
Seynt, 388
Seyot, 389, 397
Seyssel, 192
Seyton, 263
Shakkesby, 396
Shiré, 398
Shirley, 398
Shovell, 399
Siccavilla, De, 391,
410
Sidevilla, De, 399
Sidney, 398
Siena, De, 398
Siletot, 398
Scriptor, 393, 450
Scrope, 180
Scruteville, De, 76, Silleio, De, 193
383, 393
Silleis, De, 393
480
INDEX.
·
Silly, De, 193,
Silvain, 390
Silvanus, 390
Silvester, 399
Similly, De, 401
Sinard, 402
Singer, 187
Sirart, 398
Sire-bone, De, 391
Sirehome, 398
Sireman, 398
Siry, De, 398
Sithney, 399
Siwell, De, 399
Skewers, 399
Skiers, 399
Skunes, 399
Skurer, 399
Smalavilla,
93 Speke, 79, 404
Spencer, 404
Spenser, 405
Spina, De, 380
Spiney, De, 405
Spineto, De, 405
Sprenchaux, 276
Sprencheaux,
276
328
Smith, 80, 401
Smydeton, De, 401
Smythe, 402
Smythton, De, 189
Sodde, 402
Soef, 387
Sola, De, 402
Solar, De, 403
Solariis, De, 403
Southill, De, 403
Spada, De, 404
Sparling, 79
Speck, 401
Sped, 404
Sole, 402
Soliere, 97
Soliers, De, 402
Solics, De, 402
Solio, De, 402
Sollers, De, 403
Solyman, 410
Somelier, 390
Somerfield, 76
Someri, De, 402
Somers, 76, 402
Somerville, 76, 402
Somery, 76, 102
Sondaye, De, 402
Sone, 402
Sorel, 403
Sorice, 403, 410
Sorleman, 410
Sotevilla, De, 411
Sotewille, De, 411
Sothul, De, 403
Sottevast, De, 321
Souis, 218
Soun, 402
De,
Stagno, De,366, 406
Stamp, 79, 405
De, Stampis, De, 405
Stangno, De, 406
Stanho, De, 367,
106
Stanhope, De, 405,
406
Stanley,
De, 53,
54, 55, 406
Stel, 407
Spring, 80, 248
Springhouse, 277
Spurr, 80
Stables, De, 405
Stabulo, De, 97
Stafford, De, 147,
405
Stella, De, 407
Stephanus, 407
Sterck, 407
Stewart, 407
Stife, 407
Stiff, 80
Stirkland, De, 408
Stokes, De, 407
Stonley, 54, 55
Stotevilla, De, 410
Stradling, 77, 407
Strange, 310
Stratavilla, De, 408
Stratton, De, 324,
382
De,
293
Sully, De, 281, 410
Sumerville, De, 402 | Tanetun, 414
Summeri, De, 402
Summers, 402
Summerville,
403
De,
Tani, De, 414
Tankarville, 266
Tankeré, 413
Tankerville,
175, 193
De,
Tanton, De, 414
Tanur, De, 98, 413
Tany, De, 414
Taon, De, 413
Sunr, 98
Superbus, 370
Surevilla, De, 411
Survilla, De, 410
Sutor, 411
Sutton, De, 232, Tarun, 414
411
Sweet, 80
Taskier, 414
Tasse, 237
Swet, 411
Sydney, 399
Symie, 411
Tassi, 412
Tate, 283
I I
ABARE, 412
Taberna, De, 414
Tabernar, 414
Tabernarius, 414
Taboer, 412
Tac, 112
Taci, 237
Tad, 419
Tafernel, 425
Tahon, De, 413
Tail, 413
Taillebois, 369, 413
Taillebosc, 369
Taillefer, 415
Taillor, 415
Taillour, 415
Tailur, 98
Taisie, 412
Taissel, De, 414
Talance, De, 415
Tale, 413
Talebot, 412
Taleboth, 412
Tallart, 413
Streatfield, 76, 408 Tallator, 415
Strong, 108
Stuart, 108
Stur, 407
Sturgon, 410
Talleator, 415
Tallefer, 415
Talleor, 415
Stuteville, De, 311
Suart, 394
Suche, 452
Suchville, 410
Sugden, De, 410
Suhart, 394
Suilleio, De, 410
Suilli, De, 410
Sukemonde,
Talliard, 413
Talliator, 415
Tan, De, 413
Tanai, De, 214
Tanant, 416
Tanator, 413
Tancardivilla, 266
Tancarville, 193
Taneo, De, 414
Taneor, 413
Tanet, 416
Tanetin, 414
Tatersall, 225
Tateshall, De, 166
Taun, De, 413
Taunfrenel, 425
Taurne, 414
Tavel, 414
Taverham, De, 422
Taxo, 360, 427
Tebaud, 415
Tebout, 415
Teillart, 413
Telarius, 415
Telieres, De, 426
Temple, De, 415
Templo, De, 415
Tentegue, 416
Tentgrue, 416
Terot, 238
Terrer, 427
Terrier, 427
Tesard, 419
Tesart, 119
Tessel, De, 414
Tesson, 147, 181,
324, 360, 427
Tesun. 427
Tessy, 412
Testard, 416
Teste, 80. 283, 414
Teutonicus,
416,
426
Textor, 443
Thalebot, 412
Thalews, De, 420
Than. De, 413
Thankard, 413
Thelomeo, De, 420
Thol, ±20
Thomaston, De, 420
Thorne, 414
Thorold, 431
Thorston, 97
Thukes, 421
481
INDEX.
Thurstan, 96
Thurstein, 426
Tibetot, 418, 419
Tiboutot, 418
Ticio, 427
Tickhill, 418
Tiebout, 415
Tier, 426
Tiers, 426
Tiet, 419
Tig, 419
Tike, 419
Tilere, De, 426
Tilia, De, 426
Tille, 426
Tilli, 245
Tillieres, De, 297
Tilliol, De, 161
Tilly, De, 204, 419,
447, 449, 450
Tilston, 419
Timberlain, 419
Tinctor, 233
Tiralde, 427
Tirel, 166, 427
Tirrel, 419
Tissie, De, 412
Titte, 419
Toboltot, De, 419
Tocha, 424
Tod, 419
Todeni, De, 197
Toesni, De, 146,
155, 197, 222,
235, 264, 312,
451
Toie, De, 414
Toka, 424
Tolan, 420
Tolebu, De, 413
Tolemer, 421
Toler, 73, 420
Tolers, 73, 420
Toleta, De, 420
Tollar, 420
Tolle, 425
Toller, 73, 420
Tollowes, 73, 420
Tolous, 420
Tolouse. 73, 420
Tolus, 420
Tombelaine,
Topelin, 414
Topeline, 414
Topin. 421
Toques, De, 421
Torbaro, De, 414
Torcy, De, 421
Torel, 426
Torell, 426
420
Tonare, 420
Tonerres, De, 420
Tonitruum, 420
Torfville, De, 213
Tornai, De, 426
Tornaio, De, 126
Tornebue, 425
Tornel, 425
Tornelvie, 426
Torold, 416
Torolde, 416
Toroude, 416
Torp, De, 234, 304,
416, 417
Torpes, De, 416
Torpin, 426
Torrell, 426
Toketon, 70
Tokevilla, De, 424 Towler, 420
De, 421
Toussaints, 421
Toville, De, 425
Towlers, 73, 420
Towlous, 73, 420
Townsend, 153, 421
Toylet. 98
Tracy, De, 225, 422
Trafford, De, 422
Trailly, 268, 336
Traine, 422
Traino, 230
Trane, 230, 422
Travers, De, 422
Treat, De, 423
Tredraet, De, 423
413, Tregots, De, 422
Tregoz, 422, 424
Trehampton,
De,
423
Trehouse, 61
Trelouny, De, 423
Trenchard, 423
Trenchart, 423
Trepel, 423
Treveler, 423
Trevelyan, De, 424
Trevieres, De, 422
Tria, De, 424
Tribus
Minetis,
De, 423
Trichet, 424
Trie, De, 134
Triedraet, 423
Triket, 424
Trillawe, De, 417
Tripel, 423
Tristan, 424
Tristrem, 424
Troarn, De, 424
Troarz, De, 424
Troel, 124
Trolle, 424
Tron, De, 423
Trone, 423
Troublevilla,
Torto, De, 414, 426
Tortus, 414, 426
Tosca, De, 421
Tose, 414
Tosel, 414
Tossel, 414
Tot, De, 429
Touchet, De, 424
Touk, 421
Toul, 425
Toulemor, 421
Toulouse, De,74,420
Touques, De, 421
Touqueville, De,420 Tuit-Bernard, De, VAACEIO, De,
428
,
De,
425
Troue, 423
Trussel, De, 172,417
Trussell, 230
Truwe, De la, 423
Tuche, 424
Tuelou, 424
Tufton, 70
Tuine, 426
Tuit,
425
Tullet, 420
Turri, De, 421
Turstain, 175
Turt, 414
Turville, De, 213
Tury, De, 421
Tusard, 166
Tuse, 415
Tuss, 415
Tustin, 426
Tut, 426
Twin, 426
Tyes, 416, 126
Tylia, De, 426
Tyrel, 427
Tyrrel, 427
Tyse, 412
Tyson, 427
Tull-Noelant, 425
Tulye, 424
Tunçon, 421
Tuplin, 414
Turberville,
DELINE, 96
Ufford, 348
Umfraville, De, 300,
325, 428
Umfreville, De,427,
433
Upton, De, 418,
428
Ursel, 289
Urtiaco, De, 287
Uschere, Le, 428
Usseio, De, 231
Uvedale, De, 427
Vaacy, De, 428
Vaaier, 443
Vaca, 443
Vacarius, 428
159,
425
Vaccarius, 428
Vacherie, De la,
433
Vaçon, De, 442
Turboville, De, 425 Vadelon, 436
Turnbull, 76
Turel, 426
Turgis, 425
Turi, De, 421
Turkeis, 425
Turketil, 416
Vado, De, 436
Vaduil, 436
Vaget, 436
Valancre, 252
Valchelinus, 436
Valdairie, 430
Turnebu, De, 76, Valdare, 429
425
Valdaré, 430
Turnham, De, 418, Valdari, De, 430
426
Val, De la, 128
Turnur, Le, 425 Vale, De la, 428
Turpin, 426
Val de loge, 252
Turre, De, 421 Valdore, 429
482
INDEX.
Valecherville, De, Venie, 243
·406
Valeia, De, 437
Veleize, De, 429
Valence, De, 429
Valencie, De, 429
Valentin, 429
Valentinus, 429
Valers, de, 438
Valery, 242
Valier, De, 429
Vallancey, 429
Valle, De, 437
Valle Ancre, De,
252
Vals, De, 430
Valtort, 78
Valuinis, De, 440
Valz, De, 429
Vanier, 429, 450
Vanner, Le, 429,
450
Vardon, 429
Valle de Logis, De,
317, 359
Vallibus, De, 430
Valognes, De, 400,
429
Venour, 271, 431
Ventras, 431
Venuiz, De, 431
Venur, 271
Ver, De, 148, 157,
187, 232, 416,
431, 440
Verdon, De, 431
Verdun, De, 431
Vere, De, 321, 440
Verevale, De, 430
252
Verigny, De, 430
Vallery, 78
Verineio, De, 430
Valletort, De, 134, Verlai, De, 196
Verli, De, 430
Verlie, De, 429
Vernai, De, 432
Vernoil, De, 432
Vernol, De, 432
Vernon, De, 432-
Verol, 432
Verot, 432
Vertu, De la, 435
Vesci, De, 179, 432
Vescy, 78, 433
Vesdie, 430
Vesduit, De, 430
Vesey, 201, 432
Veteriponte, De,435
Vetula, De, 430
Vetulis, De, 433
Vetulus, 241
Veysey, 433
Vezpont, De, 435
Viana, De, 433
Viander, 241
Viandier, 241
Vic, 241
Vicecomes, 398
Vicinus, 241
Vickery, De, 433
Vico, De, 241, 433
| Vicques, De, 78, 241
Victor, 433
Videlow, 72, 242
Videon, 433
Vidler, 433
Vidulator. 242
Viel, 241, 430
Venator, 271, 291, Vielator, 242
Vielles, De, 433
Vierge, 431
Varencer, 431
Varencher, 252
Vassall, 433
Vassel, 433, 442
Vastoyle, 78
Vavassor, 430
Vaudaré, 430
Vaudemont, 242
Vautort, De, 134,
317
Vautrel, 241
Vauville, De, 443
Vaux, De, 220, 408,
430
Veel, De, 430
Veel, Le, 430
Vein, De, 240, 431
Veinions, De, 435
Veisin, 241
Velly, De, 448
Veltrier, De, 442
Venables, De, 271,
431
353, 431
Veneum, 242
Vendome, De, 242
Venis, De, 431
Venois, De, 431
Venoix, De, 280,
431
Vigil, 436
Vigneio, De, 446
Vignie, De la, 435
Vigny, De, 446
Vigod, 78
Vigor, St., 434
Vilers, De,
De,
438
434,
Vileyn, 245
Villa Mota,
448
Villanus, 245
Villary, 242
Villiers, De, 422, Wait, 442
434
Villy, 78
Vinaz, De, 434
Vincent, 435
Vine, La, 97, 435
Vinetria, De, 99
Vingraut, 243
Vinon, De, 435
Vintras, 431
Vintyr, De, 431
Vion, 451
Vipont, De, 78, 435
Vippan, 362
Virgo, 431
Viridi, De, 250
Virrie, De, 430
Viry, De, 250, 430
Vis de lou, 242,
433
Wada, De, 238
Wadard, 449
Wade, De, 436
Wadlow, 436
Wadon, 449
Wadsworth,
436, 449
Wadworth, De,
449
De, Wadysworth, 449
Wahul, 348, 444,
449
Wailun, De, 443
Vis de loup, 73,
242
Vis-de-low, 73, 242,
434
Vis de lu, 73, 242
Vitenc, 76, 416
Vitot, 78
Vitulus, 241
Vivian, 435
Vivianus, 435
Vivien, 435
Viville, De, 451
Vivyan, 435
Voghill, 249
| Vowell, 249, 289
Vulpis, 80, 249
Vyel, 241
Vyell, 433
W
AACEIO, De,
428
Wac, De, 202, 436
Wace, 436
Vieuxpont, De, 435 Wacelin, 259
De,
Waite, La, 436
Wake, 311,381, 436
Walchelinus, 436
Walclin, 436
Waldechief, De, 99
Waldegrave, De,
431, 437
Waleis, 437
Walencio, De, 429
Walensis, 199, 423
Waler, 429
Waleran, 439
Walhouse, 76, 449
Wallace, 199, 437
Walle, De, 437
Walleis, 437
Wallenger, 252
Wallensis, 437
Waller, De, 438
Walles, 438
Walleys, 76, 99
Wallichville,
406
Wallis, 438
Walloche, 447
Walpole, De, 98
Walraed, 445
Walsingham, De,
De,
439
53, 182,
Walter,
439
Walton, De, 439
Walur, De, 438
Walur, Le, 429
Walvain, 440
Walwyn, 440, 449
Wanceio, De, 450
Wanci, De, 269
Wancie, 450
Wancy, De, 450
Wansie, De, 450
Wapul, 450
Warancer, 431
Waraville, De, 430
483
INDEX.
Warboys, 449
Warburton, 404
Ward, 440
Warda, De, 440
Wardebois, 440
Wardein, 440
Warde, De la, 440
Wardysworth, 449
Ware, De, 440
Warenger, 431
Warenna, De, 441
Warham, De, 441
Warin, 96, 98, 441
Warlanville, De,
406
Warner, 256
Warnerius, 441
Warnerus, 441
Warneville, De, 383
Warnir, 441
Waroc, 441
174, 441
Warrok, De, 441
Waryn, 96
Wasa, De, 436
Wascelin, 226, 442
Wascelyn, 79
Wascuil, De, 257
Wasel, 442
Washington,
441
Wasin, 442
Waspail, 450
Waspre, 435
Waspria, De, 435
Wastable, 78
い
​Warrenne, De, 156, Wayte, 76
Waste, 444
Wasteble, 151
Wastehose, 442
Wastel, 442
Wastelai, 445
Wasteleie, 445
Wastell, 78
Wastheose, 442
Wasthouse, 442
Wastinell, 257
Wastoyle, 78
Waterel, 442
Waterfield, 76
Waterhulle, De,
442
Wateruse, 442
Waterville, De,
442
Watevilla, De, 442
Wateville, 76
Watetot, De, 441
Watort, 78
Watt, 76
Wauda, De, 443
Waude, De la, 443
Waudin, 449
Waugh, 78
Waukelin, 436
Wautitot, De, 441
Wauton, De, 439
Wauvain, 440
Wauville, De, 443
Wauz, De, 443
Wayland, 443
148, Wellbrun, De, 447
|
Wellebo, De, 76,
443
Wayte, La, 436
Weapont, 362
Webb, 259
Wedon, De, 95
Wedull, 436
Welbore, 76
Welere, 445
Welin, 444
Wellebof, 443
Wellebue, 443
Wellebuef, De, 443
Welles, 447
Wellis, De, 447
Wenesley, De, 210
Wentworth, De, 444
Werle, 450
Werry, 79
Wescott, 77
West, 96
Westall, 78
Westcote, 317
Westcott, 77
Westle, De, 445
Wethune, 146
Wetlere, 446
Werre, De, 443
Weyland, 443
Wheelright, 76
Whitbread, 80
White, 80
Whitenc, 446
Whiting, 76
Wiardus, 450
Wibb, 259
Witon, 446
Witone, De, 446
Witot, 78
Witton, 446
Wibo, De, 259, 446 Witing, 446
Wibue, 259
Widding, 433
Wido, 446
Widville, De, 451
Wignai, De, 446
Wiggott, 318
Wigott, 318
Wiguen, 446
Wilbere, 446
Wilburgham,
447
Wiville, De, 451
Wordisworth, 449
Woodfield, 76
Woodhall, 347
Woodville, 76, 449
De, Woodwarde, 97
Wrixon-Beecher,
Wilekier, 438
Wildbore, 78
Wildebrene, De, 446
Wilebi, De, 447
Wileman, 448
Wiles, 79
Willam, 447
Willemin, 448
Willan, 447
Willers, De, 438
Willon, De, 447
Willoughby, 448
Willy, 78
Wilmot, 447, 448
Wilmotswyk, De,
378
Wimar, 451
Wimare, 451
Wimondham, 70
Win, 448
Windebank, 448
Windsor, De, 243,
448
Wine, 448
Wingfield, De, 448
Wirce, De, 226
Wircester, De, 411.
Wiscard, 445
Wislart, 447
Wisman, 449
Wissel, 444
Witer, 446, 449
Witerel, 446
Witerol, 446
Withbid, 445
Wither, 449
Withville, De, 451
Witine, 446
155
Wrythere, 450
Wyard, 450
Wybe, De, 259
Wybrew, 446
Wybru, 446
Wycliffe, De, 200,
450
Wycline, De, 241
Wyclyne, 241
Wygeyn, 96, 446
Wygod, 318
Wymar, 451
Wyndham, 70
Wyther, 446
Wyting, 446
Wyville, 449, 451
Warner, Le, 441
YNG
NGUS, 96
Young, 78
Ypre, De, 226
Ypres, De, 225
Yresley, De, 406
ZOT
Spottiswoode & Co., Printers, New-street Square, London.
.
OUCHE, 452
484

BOUND
JAN 8 1937
UNTY OF MICH.
LIBRARY
Tagalog
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
3 9015 06691 7595
DO NOT REMOVE
OR
MUTILATE CARD